diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-03 04:26:43 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-03-03 04:26:43 -0800 |
| commit | c0d53a3153a466904b86d61000aad924ab00c3e6 (patch) | |
| tree | e7710d634b4a978153a172e98041c41272f29bcf | |
| parent | 7b2e5155d08a4a6cb4bd25813678f91ac698f9c8 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | 35077-0.txt | 396 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35077-0.zip | bin | 211909 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35077-8.txt | 10449 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35077-8.zip | bin | 209801 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35077-h.zip | bin | 221338 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35077-h/35077-h.htm (renamed from 35077-h/35077-h.html) | 362 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35077-rst.zip | bin | 213420 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35077-rst/35077-rst.rst | 11968 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35077.txt | 10449 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 35077.zip | bin | 209790 -> 0 bytes |
10 files changed, 4 insertions, 33620 deletions
diff --git a/35077-0.txt b/35077-0.txt index 7f3cd59..9109b01 100644 --- a/35077-0.txt +++ b/35077-0.txt @@ -1,25 +1,4 @@ - Girl Alone - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: Girl Alone - -Author: Anne Austin - -Release Date: January 25, 2011 [EBook #35077] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GIRL ALONE *** - - - +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 35077 *** Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net. @@ -10054,375 +10033,4 @@ A vivid, fast story of the present day. Consult Our List for Charming Love Stories and Thrilling Mysteries - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GIRL ALONE *** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35077 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the Project -Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered -trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you -receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of -this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this -eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, -reports, performances and research. They may be modified and printed and -given away – you may do practically _anything_ with public domain -eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially -commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you -paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this -agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you -paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help -preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See -paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in -the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works -by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms -of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated -with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by -keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project -Gutenberg™ License when you share it without charge with others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the -copyright status of any work in any country outside the United States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on -which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase -“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, -viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived -from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is -posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied -and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees -or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with -the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, -you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through -1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional -terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked -to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the -permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless -you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided -that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you - already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to - the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to - donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 - days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally - required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments - should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, - “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary - Archive Foundation.” - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. - You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the - works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and - all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth -in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the -owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability -to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE -THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF -WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. -YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR -UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, -INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE -NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ - - -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals -and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely -available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn -more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how -your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. - -The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the -number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely -distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of -equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to -$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with -the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook’s eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including -how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to -our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 35077 *** diff --git a/35077-0.zip b/35077-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ee07414..0000000 --- a/35077-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/35077-8.txt b/35077-8.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 624565e..0000000 --- a/35077-8.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10449 +0,0 @@ - Girl Alone - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: Girl Alone - -Author: Anne Austin - -Release Date: January 25, 2011 [EBook #35077] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GIRL ALONE *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net. - - - -By the Same Author - -THE AVENGING PARROT -THE BLACK PIGEON -MURDER BACKSTAIRS -THE PENNY PRINCESS -SAINT AND SINNER -DAUGHTERS OF MIDAS -RIVAL WIVES - - - - -GIRL ALONE - -By ANNE AUSTIN - -THE WHITE HOUSE, PUBLISHERS, CHICAGO - - - - -Copyright, 1930, by ANNE AUSTIN - -PRINTED AND BOUND IN THE UNITED STATES -BY THE WHITE BOOK HOUSE, CHICAGO - - - - -CONTENTS - - - - CHAPTER I - - CHAPTER II - - CHAPTER III - - CHAPTER IV - - CHAPTER V - - CHAPTER VI - - CHAPTER VII - - CHAPTER VIII - - CHAPTER IX - - CHAPTER X - - CHAPTER XI - - CHAPTER XII - - CHAPTER XIII - - CHAPTER XIV - - CHAPTER XV - - CHAPTER XVI - - CHAPTER XVII - - CHAPTER XVIII - - CHAPTER XIX - - - - -CHAPTER I - - -The long, bare room had never been graced by a picture or a curtain. Its -only furniture was twenty narrow iron cots. Four girls were scrubbing -the warped, wide-planked floor, three of them pitifully young for the -hard work, the baby of them being only six, the oldest nine. The fourth, -who directed their labors, rising from her knees sometimes to help one -of her small crew, was just turned sixteen, but she looked in her short, -skimpy dress of faded blue and white checked gingham, not more than -twelve or thirteen. - -"Sal-lee," the six-year-old called out in a coaxing whine, as she -sloshed a dirty rag up and down in a pail of soapy water, "play-act for -us, won't you, Sal-lee? 'Tend like you're a queen and I'm your little -girl. I'd be a princess, wouldn't I, Sal-lee?" - -The child sat back on her thin little haunches, one small hand plucking -at the skimpy skirt of her own faded blue and white gingham, an exact -replica, except for size, of the frocks worn by the three other -scrubbers. "I'll 'tend like I've got on a white satin dress, Sal-lee--" - -Sally Ford lifted a strand of fine black hair that had escaped from the -tight, thick braid that hung down her narrow back, tucked it behind a -well-shaped ear, and smiled fondly upon the tiny pleader. It was a -miracle-working smile. Before the miracle, that small, pale face had -looked like that of a serious little old woman, the brows knotted, the -mouth tight in a frown of concentration. - -But when she smiled she became a pretty girl. Her blue eyes, that had -looked almost as faded as her dress, darkened and gleamed like a pair of -perfectly matched sapphires. Delicate, wing-like eyebrows, even blacker -than her hair, lost their sullenness, assumed a lovely, provocative -arch. Her white cheeks gleamed. Her little pale mouth, unpuckered of its -frown, bloomed suddenly, like a tea rose opening. Even, pointed, narrow -teeth, to fit the narrowness of her delicate, childish jaw, flashed into -that smile, completely destroying the picture of a rather sad little old -woman which she might have posed for before. - -"All right, Betsy!" Sally cried, jumping to her feet. "But all of you -will have to work twice as hard after I've play-acted for you, or -Stone-Face will skin us alive." - -Her smile was reflected in the three oldish little faces of the children -squatting on the floor. The rags with which they had been wiping up -surplus water after Sally's vigorous scrubbing were abandoned, and the -three of them, moving in unison like mindless sheep, clustered close to -Sally, following her with adoring eyes as she switched a sheet off one -of the cots. - -"This is my ermine robe," she declared. "Thelma, run and shut the -door.... Now, this is my royal crown," she added, seizing her long, -thick braid of black hair. Her nimble, thin fingers searched for and -found three crimped wire hairpins which she secreted in the meshes of -the plait. In a trice her small head was crowned with its own -magnificent glory, the braid wound coronet-fashion over her ears and low -upon her broad, white forehead. - -"Say, 'A royal queen am I,'" six-year-old Betsy shrilled, clasping her -hands in ecstasy. "And don't forget to make up a verse about me, -Sal-lee! I'm a princess! I've got on white satin and little red shoes, -ain't I, Sal-lee?" - -Sally was marching grandly up and down the barrack-like dormitory, -holding Betsy's hand, the train of her "ermine robe" upheld by the two -other little girls in faded gingham, and her dramatically deepened voice -was chanting "verses" which she had composed on other such occasions and -to which she was now adding, when the door was thrown open and a booming -voice rang out: - -"Sally Ford! What in the world does this mean? On a _Saturday_ morning!" - -The two little "pages" dropped the "ermine robe"; the little "princess" -shrank closer against the "queen," and all four, Sally's voice leading -the chorus, chanted in a monotonous sing-song: "Good morning, Mrs. -Stone. We hope you are well." It was the good morning salutation which, -at the matron's orders, invariably greeted her as she made her morning -rounds of the state orphanage. - -"Good morning, children," Mrs. Stone, the head matron of the asylum -answered severely but automatically. She never spoke except severely, -unless it happened that a trustee or a visitor was accompanying her. - -"As a punishment for playing at your work you will spend an hour of your -Saturday afternoon playtime in the weaving room. And Betsy, if I find -your weaving all snarled up like it was last Saturday I'll lock you in -the dark room without any supper. You're a great big girl, nearly six -and a half years old, and you have to learn to work to earn your board -and keep. As for you, Sally--well I'm surprised at you! I thought I -could depend on you better than this. Sixteen years old and still acting -like a child and getting the younger children into trouble. Aren't you -ashamed of yourself, Sally Ford?" - -"Yes, Mrs. Stone," Sally answered meekly, her face that of a little old -woman again; but her hands trembled as she gathered up the sheet which -for a magic ten minutes had been an ermine robe. - -"Now, Sally," continued the matron, moving down the long line of iron -cots and inspecting them with a sharp eye, "don't let this happen again. -I depend on you big girls to help me discipline the little ones. And by -the way Sally, there's a new girl. She just came this morning, and I'm -having Miss Pond send her up to you. You have an empty bed in this -dormitory, I believe." - -"Yes, Mrs. Stone," Sally nodded. "Christine's bed." There was nothing in -her voice to indicate that she had loved Christine more than any child -she had ever had charge of. - -"I suppose this new child will be snapped up soon," Mrs. Stone -continued, her severe voice striving to be pleasant and conversational, -for she was fond of Sally, in her own way. "She has yellow curls, though -I suspect her mother, who has just died and who was a stock company -actress, used peroxide on it. But still it's yellow and it's curly, and -we have at least a hundred applications on file for little girls with -golden curly hair. - -"Thelma," she whirled severely upon the eight-year-old child, "what's -this in your bed?" Her broad, heavy palm, sweeping expertly down the -sheet-covered iron cot, had encountered something, a piece of broken -blue bottle. - -"It--it's mine," Thelma quivered, her tongue licking upward to catch the -first salty tear. "I traded my broken doll for it. I look through it and -it makes everything look pretty and blue," she explained desperately, in -the institutional whine. "Oh, please let me keep it, Mrs. Stone!" - -But the matron had tossed the bit of blue glass through the nearest -window. "You'd cut yourself on it, Thelma," she justified herself in her -stern voice. "I'll see if I can find another doll for you in the next -box of presents that comes in. Now, don't cry like a baby. You're a -great big girl. It was just a piece of broken old bottle. Well, Sally, -you take charge of the new little girl. Make her feel at home. Give her -a bath with that insect soap, and make a bundle of her clothes and take -them down to Miss Pond." - -She lifted her long, starched skirt as she stepped over one of the -scrubber's puddles of water, then moved majestically through the door. - -Clara, the nine-year-old orphan, stuck out her tongue as the white skirt -swished through the door, then turned upon Sally, her little face sharp -and ugly with hatred. - -"Mean old thing! Always buttin' in! Can't let us have no fun at all! -Some other kid'll find Thelma's sapphire and keep it offen her--" - -"It isn't a sapphire," Sally said dully, her brush beginning to describe -new semi-circles on the pine floor. "It's like she said--just a piece of -broken old bottle. And she said she'd try to find you a doll, Thelma." - -"You _said_ it was a sapphire, Sally. You said it was worth millions and -millions of dollars. It _was_ a sapphire, long as you said it was, -Sally!" Thelma sobbed, as grieved for the loss of illusion as for the -loss of her treasure. - -"I reckon I'm plumb foolish to go on play-acting all the time," Sally -Ford said dully. - -The three little girls and the 16-year-old "mother" of them scrubbed in -silence for several minutes, doggedly hurrying to make up for lost time. -Then Thelma, who could never nurse grief or anger, spoke cheerfully: - -"Reckon the new kid's gettin' her phys'cal zamination. When _I_ come -into the 'sylum you had to nearly boil me alive. 'N Mrs. Stone cut off -all my hair clean to the skin. 'N 'en nobody wouldn't 'dopt me 'cause I -looked like sich a scarecrow. But I got lotsa hair now, ain't I, -Sal-lee?" - -"Oh, somebody'll be adopting you first thing you know, and then I won't -have any Thelma," Sally smiled at her. - -"Say, Sal-lee" Clara wheedled, "why didn't nobody ever 'dopt you? _I_ -think you're awful pretty. Sometimes it makes me feel all funny and -cry-ey inside, you look so awful pretty. When you're play-actin'," she -amended honestly. Sally Ford moved the big brush with angry vigor, while -her pale face colored a dull red. "I ain't--I mean, I'm not pretty at -all, Clara. But thank you just the same. I used to want to be adopted, -but now I don't. I want to hurry up and get to be eighteen so's I can -leave the asylum and make my own living. I want--" but she stopped -herself in time. Not to these open-mouthed, wide-eared children could -she tell her dream of dreams. - -"But why _wasn't_ you adopted, Sal-lee?" Betsy, the baby of the group, -insisted. "You been here forever and ever, ain't you?" - -"Since I was four years old," Sally admitted from between lips held -tight to keep them from trembling. "When I was little as you, Betsy, one -of the big girls told me I was sickly and awf'ly tiny and scrawny when I -was brought in, so nobody wanted to adopt me. They don't like sickly -babies," she added bitterly. "They just want fat little babies with -curly hair. Seems to me like the Lord oughta made all orphans pretty, -with golden curly hair." - -"I know why Sally wasn't 'dopted," Thelma clamored for attention. "I -heard Miss Pond say it was a sin and a shame the way old Stone-Face has -kept Sally here, year in and year out, jist 'cause she's so good to us -little kids. Miss Pond said Sally is better'n any trained nurse when us -kids get sick and that she does more work than any 'big girl' they ever -had here. That's why you ain't been 'dopted, Sally." - -"I know it," Sally confessed in a low voice. "But I couldn't be mean to -the babies, just so they'd want to get rid of me and let somebody adopt -me. Besides," she added, "I'm scared of people--outside. I'm scared of -all grown-up people, especially of adopters," she blurted miserably. "I -can't sashay up and down before 'em and act cute and laugh and pretend -like I've got a sweet disposition and like I'm crazy about 'em. I don't -look pretty a bit when the adopters send for me. I can't play-act then." - -"You're bashful, Sal-lee," Clara told her shrewdly. "I'm not -bashful--much, except when visitors come and we have to show off our -company manners. I hate visitors! They whisper about us, call us 'poor -little things,' and think they're better'n us." - -The floor of the big room had been completely scrubbed, and was giving -out a moist odor of yellow soap when Miss Pond, who worked in the office -on the first floor of the big main building, arrived leading a reluctant -little girl by the hand. - -To the four orphans in faded blue and white gingham the newcomer looked -unbelievably splendid, more like the "princess" that Betsy had been -impersonating than like a mortal child. Her golden hair hung in -precisely arranged curls to her shoulders. Her dress was of pink crepe -de chine, trimmed with many yards of cream-colored lace. There were pink -silk socks and little white kid slippers. And her pretty face, though it -was streaked with tears, had been artfully coated with white powder and -tinted, on cheeks and lips, with carmine rouge. - -"This is Eloise Durant, girls," said Miss Pond, who was incurably -sentimental and kind to orphans. "She's feeling a little homesick now -and I know you will all try to make her happy. You'll take charge of -her, won't you, Sally dear?" - -"Yes, Miss Pond," Sally answered automatically, but her arms were -already yearning to gather the little bundle of elegance and tears and -homesickness. - -"And Sally," Miss Pond said nervously, lowering her voice in the false -hope that the weeping child might not hear her, "Mrs. Stone says her -hair must be washed and then braided, like the other children's. Eloise -tells us it isn't naturally curly, that her mother did it up on kid -curlers every night. Her aunt's been doing it for her since her -mother--died." - -"I don't want to be an orphan," the newcomer protested passionately, a -white-slippered foot flying out suddenly and kicking Miss Pond on the -shin. - -It was then that Sally took charge. She knelt, regardless of frantic, -kicking little feet, and put her arms about Eloise Durant. She began to -whisper to the terror-stricken child, and Miss Pond scurried away, her -kind eyes brimming with tears, her kind heart swelling with impractical -plans for finding luxurious homes and incredibly kind foster parents for -all the orphans in the asylum--but especially for those with golden -curly hair and blue eyes. For Miss Pond was a born "adopter," with all -the typical adopter's prejudices and preferences. - -When scarcely two minutes after the noon dinner bell had clanged -deafeningly, hundreds of little girls and big girls in faded blue and -white gingham came tumbling from every direction, to halt and form a -decorous procession just outside the dining hall doors, Sally and her -new little charge were among them. But only the sharp eyes of the other -orphans could have detected that the child who clung forlornly to -Sally's hand was a newcomer. The golden curls had disappeared, and in -their place were two short yellow braids, the ends tied with bits of old -shoe-string. The small face, scrubbed clean of its powder and rouge, was -as pale as Sally's. And instead of lace-trimmed pink crepe de chine, -silk socks and white kid slippers, Eloise was clad, like every other -orphan, in a skimpy gingham frock, coarse black stockings and heavy -black shoes. - -And when the marching procession of orphans had distributed itself -before long, backless benches, drawn up to long, narrow pine tables -covered with torn, much-scrubbed white oilcloth, Eloise, coached in that -ritual as well as in many others sacred in the institution, piped up -with all the others, her voice as monotonous as theirs: - -"Our heavenly Father, we thank Thee for this food and for all the other -blessings Thou giveth us." - -Sally Ford, keeping a watchful, pitying eye on her new charge, who was -only nibbling at the unappetizing food, found herself looking upon the -familiar scene with the eyes of the frightened little new orphan. It was -a game that Sally Ford often played--imagining herself someone else, -seeing familiar things through eyes which had never beheld them before. - -Because Eloise was a "new girl," Sally was permitted to keep her at her -side after the noon dinner. It was Sally who showed her all the -buildings of the big orphanage, pointed out the boys' dormitories, -separated from the girls' quarters by the big kitchen garden; showed her -the bare schoolrooms, in which Sally herself had just completed the -third year of high school. It was Sally who pridefully showed her the -meagerly equipped gymnasium, the gift of a miraculously philanthropic -session of the state legislature; it was Sally who conducted her through -the many rooms devoted to hand crafts suited to girls--showing off a bit -as she expertly manipulated a hand loom. - -Eloise's hot little hand clung tightly to Sally's on the long trip of -inspection of her new "home." But her cry, hopeless and monotonous now, -even taking on a little of the institutional whine, was still the same -heartbroken protest she had uttered upon her arrival in the dormitory: -"I don't want to be an orphan! I don't want to be an orphan, Sal-lee!" - -"It ain't--I mean, isn't--so bad," Sally comforted her. "Sometimes we -have lots of fun. And Christmas is awf'ly nice. Every girl gets an -orange and a little sack of candy and a present. And we have turkey for -dinner, and ice cream." - -"My mama gave me candy every day," Eloise whimpered. "Her men friends -brung it to her--boxes and boxes of it, and flowers, too. God was mean -to let her die, and make an orphan outa me!" - -And because Sally herself had frequently been guilty of the same sinful -thought, she hurried Eloise, without rebuking her, to the front lawn -which always made visitors exclaim, "Why, how pretty! And so homelike! -Aren't the poor things fortunate to have such a beautiful home?" - -For the front lawn, upon which no orphan was allowed to set foot except -in company with a lawnmower or a clipping shears, _was_ beautiful. Now, -in early June, it lay in the sun like an immense carpet, studded with -round or star-shaped beds of bright flowers. From the front, the -building looked stately and grand, too, with its clean red bricks and -its big, fluted white pillars. They were the only two orphans in sight, -except a pair of overalled boys, their tow heads bare to the hot sun, -their lean arms, bare to the shoulders in their ragged shirts, pushing -steadily against whirring lawnmowers. - -"Oh, nasturtiums!" Eloise crowed, the first happy sound she had made -since entering the orphanage. - -She broke from Sally's grasp, sped down the cement walk, then plunged -into the lush greenness of that vast velvet carpet, entirely unconscious -that she was committing one of the major crimes of the institution. -Sally, after a stunned moment, sped after her, calling out breathlessly: - -"Don't dast to touch the flowers, Eloise! We ain't allowed to touch the -flowers! They'd skin us alive!" - -But Eloise had already broken the stem of a flaming orange and red -nasturtium and was cuddling it against her cheek. - -"Put it back, honey," Sally begged, herself committing the unpardonable -sin of walking on the grass. "There isn't any place at all you could -hide it, and if you carried it in your hand you'd get a licking sure. -But don't you cry, Eloise. Sally'll tell you a fairy story in play hour -this afternoon." - -The two, Sally's heart already swelling with the sweet pain of having -found a new child to mother, Eloise's tear-reddened eyes sparkling with -anticipation, were hurrying up the path that led around the main -building to the weaving rooms in which Sally was to work an extra hour -as punishment for her morning's "play-acting," when Clara Hodges came -shrieking from behind the building: - -"Sal-lee! Sal-lee Ford! Mrs. Stone wants you. In the office!" she added, -her voice dropping slightly on a note of horror. - -"What for?" Sally pretended grown up unconcern, but her face, which had -been pretty and glowing a moment before, was dull and institutional and -sullen again. - -"They's a man--a farmer man--talking to Stone-Face," Clara whispered, -her eyes furtive and mean as they darted about to see if she were -overheard. "Oh, Sal-lee, don't let 'em 'dopt you! We wouldn't have -nobody to play-act for us and tell us stories! Please, Sal-lee! Make -faces at him when Stone-Face ain't lookin' so's he won't like you!" - -"I'm too big to be adopted," Sally reassured her. "Nobody wants to adopt -a 16-year-old girl. Here, you take Eloise to the weaving room with you." - -Her voice was that of a managing, efficient, albeit loving mother, but -when she turned toward the front steps of the main building her feet -began to drag heavily, weighted with a fear which was reflected in her -darkling blue eyes, and in the deepened pallor of her cheeks. But, oh, -maybe it wasn't that! Why did she always have to worry about that--now -that she was sixteen? Why couldn't she expect something perfectly -lovely--like--like a father coming to claim his long-lost daughter? -Maybe there'd be a mother, too-- - -The vision Sally Ford had conjured up fastened wings to her feet. She -was breathless, glowing, when she arrived at the closed door of the -dread "office." - -When Sally Ford opened the door of the office of the orphan asylum, -radiance was wiped instantly from her delicate face, as if she had been -stricken with sudden illness. For her worst fear was realized--the fear -that had kept her awake many nights on her narrow cot, since her -sixteenth birthday had passed. She cowered against the door, clinging to -the knob as if she were trying to screw up her courage to flee from the -disaster which fate, in bringing about her sixteenth birthday, had -pitilessly planned for her, instead of the boon of long-lost relatives -for which she had never entirely ceased to hope. - -"Sally!" Mrs. Stone, seated at the big roll-top desk, called sharply. -"Say 'How do you do?' to the gentleman.... The girls are taught the -finest of manners here, Mr. Carson, but they are always a little shy -with strangers." - -"Howdy-do, Mr. Carson," Sally gasped in a whisper. - -"I believe this is the girl you asked for, Mr. Carson," Mrs. Stone went -on briskly, in her pleasant "company voice," which every orphan could -imitate with bitter accuracy. - -The man, a tall, gaunt, middle-aged farmer, nodded, struggled to speak, -then hastily bent over a brass cuspidor and spat. That necessary act -performed, he eyed Sally with a keen, speculative gaze. His lean face -was tanned to the color and texture of brown leather, against which a -coating of talcum powder, applied after a close shave of his black -beard, showed ludicrously. - -"Yes, mum, that's the girl, all right. Seen her when I was here last -June. Wouldn't let me have her then, mum, you may recollect." - -Mrs. Stone smiled graciously. "Yes, I remember, Mr. Carson, and I was -very sorry to disappoint you, but we have an unbreakable rule here not -to board out one of our dear little girls until she is sixteen years -old. Sally was sixteen last week, and now that school is out, I see no -reason why she shouldn't make her home with your family for the -summer--or longer if you like. The law doesn't compel us to send the -girls to school after they are sixteen, you know." - -"Yes'm, I've looked into the law," the farmer admitted. Then he turned -his shrewd, screwed-up black eyes upon Sally again. "Strong, healthy -girl, I reckon? No sickness, no bad faults, willing to work for her -board and keep?" - -He rose, lifting his great length in sections, and slouched over to the -girl who still cowered against the door. His big-knuckled brown hands -fastened on her forearms, and when she shrank from his touch he nodded -with satisfaction. "Good big muscles, even if she is a skinny little -runt. I always say these skinny, wiry little women can beat the fat ones -all hollow." - -"Sally is strong and she's marvelous with children. We've never had a -better worker than Sally, and since she's been raised in the Home, she's -used to work, Mr. Carson, although no one could say we are not good to -our girls. I'm sure you'll find her a willing helper on the farm. Did -your wife come into town with you this afternoon?" - -"Her? In berry-picking time?" Mr. Carson was plainly amazed. "No, mum, I -come in alone. My daughter's laid up today with a summer cold, or she'd -be in with me, nagging me for money for her finery. But you know how -girls are, mum. Now, seeing as how my wife's near crazy with work, what -with the field hands to feed and all, and my daughter laid up with a -cold, I'd like to take this girl here along with me. You know me, mum. -Reckon I don't have to wait to be investigated no more." - -Mrs. Stone was already reaching for a pen. "Perfectly all right, Mr. -Carson. Though it does put me in rather a tight place. Sally has been -taking care of a dormitory of nineteen of the small girls, and it is -going to upset things a bit, for tonight anyway. But I understand how it -is with you. You're going to be in town attending to business for an -hour or so, I suppose, Mr. Carson? Sally will have to get her things -together. You could call for her about five, I suppose?" - -"Yes, mum, five it is!" The farmer spat again, rubbed his hand on his -trousers, then offered it to Mrs. Stone. "And thank you, mum, I'll take -good care of the young-un. But I guess she thinks she's a young lady -now, eh, miss?" And he tweaked Sally's ear, his fingers feeling like -sand-paper against her delicate skin. - -"Tell Mr. Carson, Sally, that you'll appreciate having a nice home for -the summer--a nice country home," Mrs. Stone prompted, her eye stern and -commanding. - -And Sally, taught all her life to conceal her feelings from those in -authority and to obey implicitly, gulped against the lump in her throat -so that she could utter the lie in the language which Mrs. Stone had -chosen. - -The matron closed the door upon herself and the farmer, leaving Sally a -quivering, sobbing little thing, huddled against the wall, her nails -digging into the flesh of her palms. If anyone had asked her: "Sally, -why is your heart broken? Why do you cry like that?" she could not have -answered intelligently. She would have groped for words to express that -quality within her that burned a steady flame all these years, -unquenchable, even under the soul-stifling, damp blanket of charity. She -knew dimly that it was pride--a fierce, arrogant pride, that told her -that Sally Ford, by birth, was entitled to the best that life had to -offer. - -And now--her body quivered with an agony which had no name and which was -the more terrible for its namelessness--she was to be thrust out into -the world, or that part of the world represented by Clem Carson and his -family. To eat the bitter bread of charity, to slave for the food she -put into her stomach, which craved delicacies she had never tasted; to -be treated as a servant, to have the shame of being an orphan, a child -nobody wanted, continuously held up before her shrinking, hunted -eyes--that was the fate which being sixteen had brought upon Sally Ford. - -Every June they came--farmers like Clem Carson, seeking "hired girls" -whom they would not have to pay. Carson himself had taken three girls -from the orphanage. - -Rena Cooper, who had gone to the Carson farm when Sally was thirteen, -had come back to the Home in September, a broken, dispirited -thing--Rena, who had been so gay and bright and saucy. Annie Springer -had been his choice the next year, and Annie had never come back. The -story that drifted into the orphanage by some mysterious grapevine had -it that Annie had found a "fellow" on the farm, a hired man, with whom -she had wandered away without the formality of a marriage ceremony. - -The third summer, when he could not have Sally, he had taken Ruby -Presser, pretty, sweet little Ruby, who had been in love with Eddie -Cobb, one of the orphaned boys, since she was thirteen or fourteen years -old. Eddie had run away from the Home, after promising Ruby to come back -for her and marry her when he was grown-up and making enough money for -two to live on. - -Ruby had gotten into mysterious trouble on the Carson farm--the -"grapevine" never supplied concrete details--and Ruby had run away from -the farm, only to be caught by the police and sent to the reformatory, -the particular hell with which every orphan was threatened if she dared -disobey even a minor rule of the Home. Delicate, sweet little Ruby in -the reformatory--that evil place where "incorrigibles" poisoned the -minds of good girls like Ruby Presser, made criminals of them, too. - -Sally, remembering, as she cowered against the door of the orphanage -office, was suddenly fiercely glad that Ruby had thrown herself from a -fifth-floor window of the reformatory. Ruby, dead, was safe now from -charity and evil and from queer, warped, ugly girls who whispered -terrible things as they huddled on the cots of their cells. - -"Oh, Sally, dear, what is the matter?" A soft, sighing voice broke in on -Sally's grief and fear, a bony hand was laid comfortingly on Sally's -dark head. - -"Mr. Carson, that farmer who takes a girl every summer, is going to take -me home with him tonight," Sally gulped. - -"But that will be nice, Sally!" Miss Pond gushed. "You will have a real -home, with plenty to eat and maybe some nice little dresses to wear, and -make new friends--" - -"Yes, Miss Pond," Sally nodded, held thrall by twelve years of enforced -acquiescence. "But, oh, Miss Pond, I'd been hoping it was--my father--or -my mother, or somebody I belong to--" - -"Why, Sally, you haven't a father, dear, and your mother--But, mercy me, -I mustn't be running on like this," Miss Pond caught herself up hastily, -a fearful eye on the closed door. - -"Miss Pond," Sally pleaded, "won't you please, please tell me something -about myself before I go away? I know you're not allowed to, but oh, -Miss Pond, please! It's so cruel not to know anything! Please, Miss -Pond! You've always been so sweet to me--" - -The little touch of flattery did it, or maybe it was the pathos in those -wide, blue eyes. - -"It's against the rules," Miss Pond wavered. "But--I know how you feel, -Sally dear. I was raised in the Home myself, not knowing--. I can't get -your card out of the files now; Mrs. Stone might come and catch me. But -I'll make some excuse to come up to the locker room when you're getting -your things together. Oh--" she broke off. "I was just telling Sally how -nice it will be for her to have a real home, Mrs. Stone." - -Mrs. Stone closed the door firmly, her eyes stern upon Sally. "Of course -it will be nice. And Sally must be properly appreciative. I did not at -all like your manner to Mr. Carson, Sally. But run along now and pack. -You may take your Sunday dress and shoes, and one of your every-day -ginghams. Mr. Carson will provide your clothes. His daughter is about -your age, and he says her last year's dresses will be nicer than -anything you've ever had." - -"Yes, Mrs. Stone," Sally ducked her head and sidled out of the door, but -before it closed she exchanged a fleet, meaningful look with Miss Pond. - -"I'm going to _know_!" Sally whispered to herself, as she ran down the -long, narrow corridor. "I'm going to know! About my mother!" And color -swept over her face, performing the miracle that changed her from a -colorless little orphan into a near-beauty. - -Because she was leaving the orphanage for a temporary new home on the -Carson farm, Sally was permitted to take her regular Saturday night bath -that afternoon. In spite of her terror of the future, the girl who had -never known any home but a state orphan asylum felt a thrill of -adventure as she splashed in a painted tin tub, gloriously alone, -unhurried by clamorous girls waiting just outside. - -The cold water--there was no hot water for bathing from April first to -October first--made her skin glow and tingle. As she dried herself on a -ragged wisp of grayish-white Turkish toweling, Sally surveyed her slim, -white body with shy pride. Shorn of the orphanage uniform she might have -been any pretty young girl budding into womanhood, so slim and rounded -and pinky-white she was. - -"I guess I'm kinda pretty," Sally whispered to herself, as she thrust -her face close to the small, wavery mirror that could not quite succeed -in destroying her virginal loveliness. "Sweet sixteen and--never been -kissed," she smiled to herself, then bent forward and gravely laid her -pink, deliciously curved lips against the mirrored ones. - -Then, in a panic lest she be too late to see kind Miss Pond, she jerked -on the rest of her clothing. - -"Dear Sally, how sweet you look!" Miss Pond clasped her hands in -admiration as Sally slipped, breathless, into the locker-room that -contained the clothes of all the girls of her dormitory. - -"Did you bring the card that tells all about me--and my mother?" Sally -brushed the compliment aside and demanded in an eager whisper. - -"No, dearie, I was afraid Mrs. Stone might want it to make an entry -about Mr. Carson's taking you for the summer, but I copied the data. You -go ahead with your packing while I tell you what I found out," Miss Pond -answered nervously, but her pale gray eyes were sparkling with pleasure -in her mild little escapade. - -Sally unlocked her own particular locker with the key that always hung -on a string about her neck, but almost immediately she whirled upon Miss -Pond, her eyes imploring. "It won't take me a minute to pack, Miss Pond. -Please go right on and tell me!" - -"Well, Sally, I'm afraid there isn't much to tell." Miss Pond smoothed a -folded bit of paper apologetically. "The record says you were brought -here May 9, 1912, just twelve years ago, by a woman who said you were -her daughter. She gave your birthday as June 2, 1908, and her name as -Mrs. Nora Ford, a widow, aged 28--" - -"Oh, she's young!" Sally breathed ecstatically. Then her face clouded, -as her nimble brain did a quick sum in mental arithmetic. "But she'd be -forty now, wouldn't she? Forty seems awfully old--" - -"Forty is comparatively young, Sally!" Miss Pond, who was looking -regretfully back upon forty herself, said rather tartly. "But let me -hurry on. She gave poverty and illness as her reasons for asking the -state to take care of you. She said your father was dead." - -"Oh, poor mother!" A shadow flitted across Sally's delicate face; quick -tears for the dead father and the ill, poverty-stricken mother filmed -her blue eyes. - -"The state accepted you provisionally, and shortly afterward sent an -investigator to check up on her story," Miss Pond went on. "The -investigator found that the woman, Mrs. Ford, had left the city--it was -Stanton, thirty miles from here--and that no one knew where she had -gone. From that day to this we have had no word from the woman who -brought you here. She was a mystery in Stanton, and has remained a -mystery until now. I'm sorry, Sally, that I can't tell you more." - -"Oh!" Sally's sharp cry was charged with such pain and disappointment -that Miss Pond took one of the little clenched fists between her own -thin hands, not noticing that the slip of paper fluttered to the floor. -"She didn't write to know how I was, didn't care whether I lived or -died! I wish I hadn't asked! I thought maybe there was somebody, someone -who loved me--" - -"Remember she was sick and poor, Sally. Maybe she went to a hospital -suddenly and--and died. But there was no report in any papers of the -state of her death," Miss Pond added conscientiously. "You mustn't -grieve, Sally. You're nearly grown up. You'll be leaving us when you're -eighteen, unless you want to stay on as an assistant matron or as a -teacher--" - -"Oh, no, no!" Sally cried. "I--I'll pack now, Miss Pond. And thank you a -million times for telling me, even if it did hurt." - -In her distress Miss Pond trotted out of the locker-room without a -thought for the bit of paper on which she had scribbled the memorandum -of Sally's pitifully meager life history. But Sally had not forgotten -it. She snatched it from the floor and pinned it to her "body waist," a -vague resolution forming in her troubled heart. - -When five o'clock came Sally Ford was waiting in the office for Clem -Carson, her downcast eyes fixed steadily upon the small brown paper -parcel in her lap, color staining her neck and cheeks and brow, for Mrs. -Stone, stiffly, awkwardly but conscientiously, was doing her -institutional best to arm the state's charge for her first foray into -the outside world. - -"And so, Sally, I want you to remember to--to keep your body pure and -your mind clean," Mrs. Stone summed up, her strong, heavy face almost as -red as Sally's own. "You're too young to go out with young men, but -you'll be meeting the hired hands on the farm. You--you mustn't let them -take liberties of any kind with you. We try to give you girls in the -Home a sound religious and moral training, and if--if you're led astray -it will be due to the evils in your own nature and not to lack of proper -Christian training. You understand me, Sally?" she added severely. - -"Yes, Mrs. Stone," Sally answered in a smothered voice. - -Sally's hunted eyes glanced wildly about for a chance of escape and -lighted upon the turning knob of the door. In a moment Clem Carson was -edging in, his face slightly flushed, a tell-tale odor of whisky and -cloves on his breath. - -"Little lady all ready to go?" he inquired with a suspiciously jovial -laugh, which made Sally crouch lower in her chair. "Looking pretty as a -picture, too! With two pretty girls in my house this summer, reckon I'll -have to stand guard with a shotgun to keep the boys away." - -Word had gone round that Sally Ford was leaving the Home for the summer, -and as Clem Carson and his new unpaid hired girl walked together down -the long cement walk to where his car was parked at the curb, nearly -three hundred little girls, packed like a herd of sheep in the -wire-fenced playground adjoining the front lawn, sang out goodbys and -good wishes. - -"Goodby Sal-lee! Hope you have a good time!" - -"Goodby, Sal-lee! Write me a letter, Sal-lee!" "Goodby, goodby!" - -Sally, waving her Sunday handkerchief, craned her neck for a last sight -of those blue-and-white-ginghamed little girls, the only playmates and -friends she had in the world. There were tears in her eyes, and, -queerly, for she thought she hated the Home, a stab of homesickness -shooting through her heart. How safe they were, there in the playground -pen! How simple and sheltered life was in the Home, after all! Suddenly -she knew, somehow, that it was the last time she would ever see it, or -the children. - -Without a thought for the iron-clad "Keep off the grass" rule, Sally -turned and ran, fleetly, her little figure as graceful as a fawn's, over -the thick velvet carpet of the lawn. When she reached the high fence -that separated her from the other orphans, she spread her arms, as if -she would take them all into her embrace. - -"Don't forget me, kids!" she panted, her voice thick with tears. "I--I -want to tell you I love you all, and I'm sorry for every mean thing I -ever did to any of you, and I hope you all get adopted by rich papas and -mamas and have ice cream every day! Goodby, kids! Goodby!" - -"Kiss me goodby, Sal-lee!" a little whining voice pleaded. - -Sally stooped and pressed her lips, through the fence opening, against -the babyish mouth of little Eloise Durant, the newest and most forlorn -orphan of them all. - -"Me, too, Sal-lee! Me, too! We won't have nobody to play-act for us -now!" Betsy wailed, pressing her tear-stained face against the wire. - - - - -CHAPTER II - - -A little later, when Sally was seated primly beside Clem Carson, jolting -rapidly down the road that led past the orphanage toward the business -district of the city, the farmer nudged her in the ribs and chuckled: - -"You're quite a kissing-bug, ain't you, Sally? How about a little kiss -for your new boss?" - -Sally had shrunk as far away from Clem Carson as the seat of the -"flivver" permitted, phrases from Mrs. Stone's embarrassed, vague, -terrifying warnings boiling and churning in her mind: "Keep your body -pure"--"mustn't let men take any liberties with you"--"you're a big girl -now, things you ought to know"--"if you're led astray, it will be due to -evils in your own nature"-- - -She suddenly loathed herself, her budding, curving young body that she -had taken such innocent delight in as she bathed for her journey. She -wanted to shrink and shrink and shrink, until she was a little girl -again, too young to know "the facts of life," as Mrs. Stone, blushing -and embarrassed, had called the half-truths she had told Sally. She -wanted to climb over the door of the car, drop into the hot dust of the -road, and run like a dog-chased rabbit back into the safety of the Home. -There were no men there--no queer, different male beings who would want -to "take liberties"-- - -"My land! Scared of me?" Clem Carson chuckled. "You poor little chicken! -Don't mind me, Sally. I don't mean no harm, teasing you for a kiss. Land -alive! I got a girl of my own, ain't I? Darned proud of her, too, and -I'd cut the heart outa any man that tried to take advantage of her. -Ain't got no call to be scared of me, Sally." - -She smiled waveringly, shyness making her lips stiff, but she relaxed a -little, though she kept as far away from the man as ever. In spite of -her dread of the future and her bitter disappointment over Miss Pond's -disclosures as to her mother, she was finding the trip to the farm an -adventure. In the twelve years of her life in the State Orphans' Asylum -she had never before left the orphanage unaccompanied by droves of other -sheep-like, timid little girls, and unchaperoned by sharp-voiced, -eagle-eyed matrons. - -She felt queer, detached, incomplete, like an arm or a leg dissevered -from a giant body; she even had the panicky feeling that, like such a -dismembered limb, she would wither and die away from that big body of -which she had been a part for so long. But it was pleasant to bump -swiftly along the hot, dusty white road, fringed with odorous, flowering -weeds. Houses became less and less frequent; few children ran barefoot -along the road, scurrying out of the path of the automobile. -Occasionally a woman, with a baby sprawling on her hip, appeared in the -doorway of a roadside shack and shaded her eyes with her hand as she -squinted at the car. - -As the miles sped away Carson seemed to feel the need of impressing upon -her the fact that her summer was not to be one of unalloyed pleasure. He -sketched the life of the farm, her own work upon it, as if to prepare -her for the worst. "My wife's got the reputation of being a hard woman," -he told her confidentially. "But she's a good woman, good clean through. -She works her fingers to the bone, and she can't abide a lazy, trifling -girl around the place. You work hard, Sally, and speak nice and -respectful-like, and you two'll get on, I warrant." - -"Yes, sir," Sally stammered. - -"Well, Sally," he told her at last, "here's your new home. This lane -leads past the orchards--I got ten acres in fruit trees, all of 'em -bearing--and the gardens, then right up to the house. Pretty fine place, -if I do say so myself. I got two hundred acres in all, quite a sizeable -farm for the middle west. Don't them orchards look pretty?" - -Sally came out of her frightened reverie, forced her eyes to focus on -the beautiful picture spread out on a giant canvas before her. Then she -gave an involuntary exclamation of pleasure. Row after row of fruit -trees, evenly spaced and trimmed to perfection, stretched before her on -the right. The child in her wanted to spring from the seat of the car, -run ecstatically from tree to tree, to snatch sun-ripened fruit. - -"You have a good fruit crop," she said primly. - -"There's the house." The farmer pointed to the left. "Six rooms and a -garret. My daughter, Pearl, dogged the life out of me until I had -electric lights put in, and a fancy bathtub. She even made me get a -radio, but it comes in right handy in the evenings, specially in winter. -My daughter, Pearl, can think of more ways for me to spend money than I -can to earn it," he added with a chuckle, so that Sally knew he was -proud of Pearl, proud of her urban tastes. - -The car swept up to the front of the house; Clem Carson's hand on the -horn summoned his women folks. - -The house, which seemed small to Sally, accustomed to the big buildings -of the orphanage, was further dwarfed by the huge red barns that towered -at the rear. The house itself was white, not so recently painted as the -lordly barns, but it was pleasant and homelike, the sort of house which -Sally's chums at the orphanage had pictured as an ideal home, when they -had let their imaginations run away with them. - -Sally herself, born with a different picture of home in her mind, had -romanced about a house which would have made this one look like -servants' quarters, but now that it was before her she felt a thrill of -pleasure. At least it was a home, not an institution. - -A woman, big, heavy-bosomed, sternly corseted beneath her snugly -fitting, starched blue chambray house dress, appeared upon the front -porch and stood shading her eyes against the western sun, which revealed -the thinness of her iron-gray hair and the deep wrinkles in her tanned -face. - -"Why didn't you drive around to the back?" she called harshly. "This -young-up ain't company, to be traipsin' through my front room. Did you -bring them rubber rings for my fruit jars?" - -"You betcha!" Clem Carson refused to be daunted in Sally's presence. -"How's Pearl, Ma? Cold any better? I brought her some salve for her -throat and some candy." - -"She's all right," Mrs. Carson shouted, as if the car were a hundred -yards away. "And why you want to be throwin' your money away on patent -medicine salves is more'n I can see! I can make a better salve any day -outa kerosene and lard and turpentine. Reckon you didn't get any -car'mels for me! Pearl's all you think of." - -"Got you half a pound of car'mels," Carson shouted, laughing. "I'll -drive the new girl around back. - -"Ma's got a sharp tongue, but she don't mean no harm," Carson chuckled, -as he swung the car around the house. - -When it shivered to a stop between the barns and the house, the farmer -lifted out a few bundles which had crowded Sally's feet, then threw up -the cover of the hatch in the rear of the car, revealing more bundles. -Carson was loading her arms with parcels when he saw a miracle wrought -on her pale, timid face. - -"Lord! You look pretty enough to eat!" Clem Carson ejaculated, but he -saw then that she was not even aware that he was speaking to her. - -In one of the few books allowed for Sunday reading in the orphanage--a -beautiful, thick book with color-plate illustrations, its name, "Stories -from the Bible," lettered in glittering gold on a back of heavenly -blue--Sally had found and secretly worshiped the portrait of her ideal -hero. It was a vividly colored picture of David, forever fixed in -strong, beautiful grace, as he was about to hurl the stone from his -slingshot to slay the giant, Goliath. She had dreamed away many hours of -her adolescence and early young girlhood, the big book open on her knee -at the portrait of the Biblical hero, and it had not seemed like -sacrilege to adopt that sun-drenched, strong-limbed but slender boy as -the personification of her hopes for romance. - -And now he was striding toward her--the very David of "Stories from the -Bible." True, the sheepskin raiment of the picture was exchanged for a -blue shirt, open at the throat, and for a pair of cheap, earth-soiled -"jeans" trousers; but the boy-man was the same, the same! As he strode -lightly, with the ease of an athlete or the light-footedness of a god, -the sun flamed in his curling, golden-brown hair. He was tall, but not -so tall as Clem Carson, and there were power and ease and youth in every -motion of his beautiful body. - -"Did you get the plowshare sharpened, Mr. Carson? I've been waiting for -it, but in the meantime I've been tinkering with that little hand cider -press. We ought to do a good business with it if we set up a cider stand -on the state road, at the foot of the lane." - -Joy deepened the sapphire of Sally's eyes, quivered along the curves of -her soft little mouth. For his voice was as she had dreamed it would -be--vibrant, clear, strong, with a thrill of music in it. - -"Sure I got it sharpened, Dave," Carson answered curtly. "You oughta get -in another good hour with the cultivator before dark. You run along in -the back door there, Sally. Mrs. Carson will be needing you to help her -with supper." - -The change in Carson's voice startled her, made her wince. Why was he -angry with her--and with David, whose gold-flecked hazel eyes were -smiling at her, shyly, as if he were a little ashamed of Carson for not -having introduced them? But, oh, his name was David! David! It had had -to be David. - -In the big kitchen, dominated by an immense coal-and-wood cook stove, -Sally found Mrs. Carson busy with supper preparations. Her daughter, -Pearl, drifted about the kitchen, coughing at intervals to remind her -mother that she was ill. - -Pearl Carson, in that first moment after Sally had bumped into her at -the door, had seemed to the orphaned girl to be much older than she, for -her plump body was voluptuously developed and overdecked with finery. -The farmer's daughter wore her light red hair deeply marcelled. The -natural color in her broad, plump cheeks was heightened by rouge, -applied lavishly over a heavy coating of white powder. - -Her lavender silk crepe dress was made very full and short of skirt, so -that her thick-ankled legs were displayed almost to the knee. It was -before the day of knee dresses for women and Sally, standing there -awkwardly with her own bundle and the parcels which Carson had thrust -into her arms, blushed for the extravagant display of unlovely flesh. - -But Pearl Carson, if not exactly pretty, was not homely, Sally was -forced to admit to herself. She looked more like one of her father's -healthy, sorrel-colored heifers than anything else, except that the -heifer's eyes would have been mild and kind and slightly melancholy, -while Pearl Carson's china-blue eyes were wide and cold, in an insolent, -contemptuous stare. - -"I suppose you're the new girl from the Orphans' Home," she said at -last. "What's your name?" - -"Sa-Sally Ford," Sally stammered, institutional shyness blotting out her -radiance, leaving her pale and meek. - -"Pearl, you take Sally up to her room and show her where to put her -things. Did you bring a work dress?" Mrs. Carson turned from inspecting -a great iron kettle of cooking food on the stove. - -"Yes'm," Sally gulped. "But I only brought two dresses--my every-day -dress and this one. Mrs. Stone said you'd--you'd give me some of -P-Pearl's." - -She flushed painfully, in humiliation at having to accept charity and in -doubt as to whether she was to address the daughter of the house by her -Christian name, without a "handle." - -Pearl, switching her short, lavender silk skirts insolently, led the way -up a steep flight of narrow stairs leading directly off the kitchen to -the garret. The roof, shaped to fit the gables of the house, was so low -that Sally's head bumped itself twice on their passage of the dusty, -dark corridor to the room she was to be allowed to call her own. - -"No, not that door!" Pearl halted her sharply. "That's where David Nash, -one of the hired men, sleeps." - -Sally wanted to stop and lay her hand softly against the door which his -hand had touched, but she did not dare. "I--I saw him," she faltered. - -"Oh, you did, did you?" Pearl demanded sharply. "Well, let me tell you, -young lady, you let David Nash alone. He's mine--see? He's not just an -ordinary hired hand. He's working his way through State A. & M. He's a -star, on the football team and everything. But don't you go trying any -funny business on David, or I'll make you wish you hadn't!" - -"I--I didn't even speak to him," Sally hastened to reassure Pearl, then -hated herself for her humbleness. - -"Here's your room. It's small, and it gets pretty hot in here in the -summer, but I guess it's better'n you're used to, at that," Pearl -Carson, a little mollified, swung open a flimsy pine door. - -Sally looked about her timidly, her eyes taking in the low, sagging cot -bed, the upturned pine box that served as washstand, the broken rocking -chair, the rusty nails intended to take the place of a clothes closet; -the faded, dirty rag rug on the warped boards of the floor; the tiny -window, whose single sash swung inward and was fastened by a hook on the -wall. - -"I'll bring you some of my old dresses," Pearl told her. "But you'd -better hurry and change into your orphanage dress, so's you can help -Mama with the supper. She's been putting up raspberries all day and -she's dead tired. I guess Papa told you you'd have to hustle this -summer. This ain't a summer vacation--for you. It is for me. I go to -school in the city in the winter. I'm second year high, and I'm only -sixteen," she added proudly. "What are you?" - -Sally, who had been nervously untying her brown paper parcel, bent her -head lower so that she should not see the flare of hate in those pale -blue eyes which she knew would follow upon her own answer. "I'm--I'm -third year high." She did not have the courage to explain that she had -just finished her third year, that she would graduate from the -orphanage's high school next year. - -"Third year?" Pearl was incredulous. "Oh, of course, the orphanage -school! _My_ school is at least two years higher than yours. We prepare -for college." - -Sally nodded; what use to say that the orphanage school was a regular -public school, too, that it also prepared for college? And that Sally -herself had dreamed of working her way through college, even as David -Nash was doing? - -Eight o'clock was the supper hour on the farm in the summertime, when -every hour of daylight had to be spent in the orchards and fields. When -the long dining table, covered with red-and-brown-checked oilcloth, was -finally set, down to the last iron-handled knife, Sally was faint with -hunger, for supper was at six at the orphanage. - -Sally had peeled a huge dishpan of potatoes, had shredded a giant head -of pale green cabbage for coleslaw, had watched the pots of cooking -string beans, turnips and carrots; had rolled in flour and then fried -great slabs of round steak--all under the critical eye of Mrs. Carson, -who had found herself free to pick over the day's harvest of -blackberries for canning. - -"I suppose we'll have to let Sally eat at the table with us," Pearl -grumbled to her mother, heedless of the fact that Sally overheard. "In -the city a family wouldn't dream of sitting down to table with the -servants. I'm sick of living on a farm and treating the hired help like -members of the family." - -"I thought you liked having David Nash sit at table with us," Mrs. -Carson reminded her. - -"Well, David's different. He's a university student and a football -hero," Pearl defended herself. "But the other hired men and the Orphans' -Home girl--" - -Clem Carson appeared in the kitchen doorway. "Supper ready?" - -"Yes, Papa. Thanks for the candy, but I do wish you'd get it in a box, -not in a paper sack," Pearl pouted. "I'll ring the bell. Hurry up and -wash before the others come in." - -While Clem Carson was pumping water into a tin wash basin, just inside -the kitchen door, Pearl swung the big copper dinner bell, standing on -the narrow back porch, her lavender silk skirt fluttering about her -thick legs. - -Sally fled to the dining room then, ashamed to have David Nash see her -in the betraying uniform of the orphanage. - -She had obediently set nine places at the long table, not knowing who -all of those nine would be, but she found out before many minutes -passed. Clem Carson sat at one end of the table, Mrs. Carson at the -other. And before David and the other hired men appeared, a tiny, bent -little old lady, with kind, vague brown eyes and trembling hands, came -shuffling in from somewhere to seat herself at her farmer son's right -hand. Sally learned later that everyone called her Grandma, and that she -was Clem Carson's widowed mother. Immediately behind the little old lady -came a big, hulking, loose-jointed man of middle age, with a slack, -grinning mouth, a stubble of gray beard on his receding chin, a vacant, -idiotic smile in his pale eyes. - -At sight of Sally, shrinking timidly against the chair which was to be -hers, the half-wit lunged toward her like a playful, overgrown puppy. -One of his clammy hands, pale because they could not be trusted with -farm work, reached out and patted her cheek. - -"Pur-ty girl, pur-ty sister," he articulated slowly, a light of pleasure -gleaming in the pale vacancy of his eyes. - -"Now, now, Benny, be good, or Ma'll send you to bed without your -supper," the little old lady spoke as if he were a naughty child of -three. "You mustn't mind him, Sally. He won't hurt you. I hope you'll -like it here on the farm. It's real pretty in the summertime." - -The two nondescript hired men had taken their places, slipping into -their chairs silently and apologetically. David Nash had changed his -blue work shirt and "jeans" trousers for a white shirt, dark blue -polka-dotted tie, and a well-fitting but inexpensive suit of brown -homespun. Sally, squeezed between the vague little old grandmother and -the vacant-eyed half-wit, beyond whom the two hired men sat, found -herself directly across from David Nash, beside whom Pearl Carson sat, -her chair drawn more closely than necessary. - -"My, you look grand, Davie!" Pearl confided in a low, artificially sweet -voice. "My cold's lots better. Papa'll let us drive in to the city to -the movies if you ask him real nice." - -It was then that Sally Ford, who had experienced so many new emotions -that day, felt a pang that made every other heartache seem mild by -comparison. And two girls, one a girl alone in the world, the other -pampered and adored by her family, held their breath as they awaited -David Nash's reply. - -"Sorry, but I can't tonight," David Nash answered Pearl Carson's -invitation courteously but firmly. "It would be 'way after nine when we -got to town, and we wouldn't get back until nearly midnight--no hours -for a farm hand to be keeping. Besides, I've got to study, long as I can -keep awake." - -"You're always studying when I want you to take me somewhere," Pearl -pouted. "I don't see why you can't forget college during your summer -vacation. Go get some more hot biscuits, Sally," she added sharply. - -Except for Pearl's chatter and David's brief, courteous replies, the -meal was eaten in silence, the hungry farmer and his hired men hunching -over their food, wolfing it, disposing of such vast quantities of fried -steak, vegetables, hot biscuits, home-made pickles, preserves, pie and -coffee that Sally was kept running between kitchen and dining room to -replenish bowls and plates from the food kept warming on the stove. In -spite of her own hunger she ate little, restrained by timidity, but -after her twelve years of orphanage diet the meal seemed like a banquet -to her. - -No one spoke to her, except Mrs. Carson and Pearl, to send her on trips -to the kitchen, but it did not occur to her to feel slighted. It was -less embarrassing to be ignored than to be plied with questions. -Sometimes she raised her fluttering eyelids to steal a quick glance at -David Nash, and every glance deepened her joy that he was there, that he -sat at the same table with her, ate the same food, some of which she had -cooked. His superiority to the others at that table was so strikingly -evident that he seemed god-like to her. His pride, his poise, his -golden, masculine beauty, his strength, his evident breeding, his -ambition, formed such a contrast to the qualities of the orphaned boys -she had known that it did not occur to her to hope that he would notice -her. But once when her blue eyes stole a fleeting glimpse of his face -she was startled to see that his eyes were regarding her soberly, -sympathetically. - -He smiled--a brief flash of light in his eyes, an upward curl to his -well-cut lips. She was so covered with a happy confusion that she did -not hear Mrs. Carson's harsh nasal voice commanding her to bring more -butter from the cellar until the farmer's wife uttered her order a -second time. - -In spite of the prodigious amount of food eaten, the meal was quickly -over. It was not half-past eight when Clem Carson scraped back his -chair, wiping his mouth on his shirtsleeve. - -"Now, Sally, I'll leave you to clear the table and wash up," Mrs. Carson -said briskly. "I've got to measure and sugar my blackberries for -tomorrow's jam-making. A farmer's wife can't take Sunday off this time -o' year, and have fruit spoil on her hands." - -While Sally was stacking the soiled supper plates on the dining table, -the telephone rang three short and one long ring, and Pearl, who had -been almost forcibly holding David Nash in conversation, sprang to -answer it. The instrument was fastened to the dining room wall. Pearl -stood lolling against it, a delighted smile on her face, her fingers -picking at the torn wallpaper. - -"Un-hunh!... Sure!... Oh, that'll be swell, Ross! I was just wishing for -some excitement!... How many's coming? Five?... Oh, you hush! Sure, -we'll dance! We got a grand radio, you know--get Chicago and.... All -right, hurry up! And, oh, say, Ross, you might pick up another girl. -Sadie Pratt, or somebody. I got a sweetie of my own. Un-hunh! David -Nash, a junior from A. & M., is staying with us this summer. Didn't you -know?... Am I? I'll tell the world! You just wait till you see him, and -then _you'll_ want to jump in the river!... Aw, quit your kidding!... -Well, hurry! 'Bye!" - -Before the one-sided conversation was concluded, David Nash had quietly -left the room by way of the kitchen door. When Sally staggered in with -her armload of soiled dishes she found David at the big iron sink, -pouring hot water from a heavy black teakettle into a granite dishpan. - -"Thought I'd help," he said in a low voice, to keep Pearl from -overhearing. "You must be tired and bewildered, and washing up for nine -people is no joke. Give me the glasses first," he added casually as he -reached for the wire soap shaker that hung on a nail above the sink. - -"Oh, please," Sally gasped in consternation. "I can do them. It won't -take me any time. Why, at the Home, six of us girls would wash dishes -for three hundred. They wouldn't like it," she added in a terrified -whisper, her eyes fluttering first toward the dining room door, then -toward the big pantry where Mrs. Carson was picking over her -blackberries. - -"I like to wash dishes," David said firmly, and that settled it, at -least so far as he was concerned. - -Sally was trotting happily between table and cupboard when Pearl came -in, stormy-eyed, sullen-mouthed. - -"Well, I must say, you're a quick worker--and I don't mean on dishes!" -she snapped at Sally. "So this is the way you have to study, Mr. David -Nash! But I suppose she pulled a sob story on you and just roped you in. -You'd better find out right now, Miss Sally Ford, that you can't shirk -your work on his farm. That's not what Papa got you for--" - -"I insisted on helping with the dishes, Pearl," David interrupted the -bitter tirade in his firm, quiet way. "Want to get a dish cloth and help -dry them?" There was a twinkle in his eyes and he winked ever so -slightly at Sally. - -"I've got to dress. Five or six of the bunch are coming over to dance to -the radio music. Did you hear what I said about you?" Pearl answered, -her shallow blue eyes coquetting with David. - -"About me?" David pretended surprise. "Is that all, Sally? Well, I'll go -on up to my room and study awhile, if I can stay awake." - -"You're going to dance with me--with us," Pearl wailed, her flat voice -harsh with disappointment. "I told Ross Willis to bring another partner -for himself, because I was counting on you--" - -"Awfully sorry, but I've got to study. I thought I told you at supper -that I had to study," David reminded her mildly, but there was the steel -of determination in his casual voice. - -Pearl flung out of the room then, her face twisted with the first -grimaces of crying. - -"We'd better wash out and rinse these dish cloths," David said -imperturbably, but his gold-flecked eyes and his strong, characterful -mouth smiled at Sally. "My mother taught me that--and a good many other -things." - -A little later, under cover of the swishing of water in the granite dish -pan, David spoke in a low voice to the girl who worked so happily at his -side: - -"Take it as easy as you can. They'll work you to death if you let them. -And--if you need any help, _day or night_," he emphasized the words -significantly, so that once again a pulse of fear throbbed in Sally's -throat, "just call on me. Remember, I'm an orphan myself. But it's -easier for a boy. The world can be mighty hard on a girl alone." - -"Thank you," Sally trembled, her voice scarcely a whisper, for Mrs. -Carson was moving heavily in the pantry nearby. - -Fifteen minutes later, as Sally was sweeping the big kitchen, shouts of -laughter and loud, gay words told her that the party of farm girls and -boys had arrived. With David gone to his garret room to study, Sally -suddenly felt very small and forlorn, very much what he had called -her--a girl alone. - -The sounds of boisterous gayety penetrated to every corner of the small -house, but they echoed most loudly in Sally's heart. For she was sixteen -with all the desires and dreams of any other girl of sixteen. And she -loved parties, although she had never been to a small, intimate one in a -private home in all her life. - -She leaned on her broom, trembling, desire to have a good time fighting -with her institution-bred timidity. Then she looked down at her -dress--the blue-and-white-checked gingham, faded, dull, that she had -worn for months at the orphanage. If they should come into the -kitchen--any of those laughing, gay girls and boys--and find her in the -uniform of state charity they would despise her, never dream of asking -her to come in, to dance-- - -Her hands suddenly gripped her broom fiercely. Within a minute she had -finished her last task of the evening, had brushed the crumbs and dust -into the black tin dust pan, emptied it into the kitchen range. Then, -breathless with haste, afraid that timidity would overtake her, she ran -up the back stairs to the garret. - -Her cold little hands trembled with eagerness as she jerked her work -dress over her head and arrayed her slight body in the lace-trimmed -white lawn "Sunday dress" which she had worn earlier in the day on her -trip from the orphanage. Excitedly, she slapped her pale, faintly -flushed cheeks to make them more red, then bit her lips hard in lieu of -lipstick. - -When she tiptoed down the dark hall of the garret she found David Nash's -door ajar, caught a glimpse of the university student-farmhand bent over -a pine table crowded with books. - -She crept on to the head of the narrow, steep stairs, and there her -courage failed her. The dance music, coming in full and strong over the -radio, had just begun, and she could hear the shuffle of feet on the -bare floor of the living room. How had she thought for one minute that -she could brave those alien eyes, intrude, uninvited, upon Pearl's -party? Hadn't Pearl made it cruelly clear that she despised her, -resented her, because of David's interest in her? - -"Want to dance?" - -She had been leaning over the narrow pine banister, but she straightened -then, a hand going to her heart, for it was David standing near her in -the dark, and his voice was very kind. - - - - -CHAPTER III - - -At 11 o'clock that Saturday night Sally Ford blew out the flame in the -small kerosene lamp--the electric light wires had not been brought to -the garret--and then knelt beside the low cot bed to pray, as she had -been taught to do in the orphanage. - -After she had raced mechanically through her childish "Now-I-lay-me," -she lifted her small face, that gleamed pearly-white in the faint -moonlight, and, clasping her thin little hands tightly, spoke in a low, -passionate voice directly to God, whom she imagined bending His majestic -head to listen: - -"Oh, thank you, God, for making David like me, and for letting me dance -with him. And if dancing is a sin, please forgive me, God, for I didn't -mean any harm. And please make Pearl not hate me so much just because -David is sweet to me. She has so many friends and a father and mother -and a grandmother and a nice home and so many pretty clothes, while I -haven't anything. Make her feel kinder toward me, dear God, and I'll -work so hard and be so good! And please, God, keep my heart and body -pure, like Mrs. Stone says." - -Lying in bed, covered only with the scant nightgown she had brought from -the orphanage, Sally did not feel the oppressive heat nor the hardness -and lumpiness of her cornshuck mattress. For she was reliving the hour -she had spent in the Carson living room, sponsored by a stern-faced -David who seemed determined to force Pearl and her giggling, chattering -friends to accept the timid little orphan as an equal. - -She felt again the pain in her heart at their veiled insults, their -deliberate snubs, the concentrated fury that gleamed at her from Pearl's -pale blue eyes. But again, as during that hour, the hurt was healed by -the blessed fact of David's championship. She lay very still to -recapture the bliss of David's arm about her waist, as he whirled her -lightly in a fox trot, the music for which came so mysteriously from a -little box with dials and a horn like a phonograph. She heard again his -precious compliment, spoken loudly enough for Pearl to hear: "You're the -best dancer I ever danced with, Sally. I'm going to ask you to the -Junior Prom next year." - -Of course he had danced with Pearl, too, and the other girls, who had -made eyes at him and angled for compliments on their own dancing. When -he danced with Pearl, her husky young body pressed closely against his, -her fingertips audaciously brushed the golden crispness of his hair. She -had even tried to dance cheek-to-cheek with David, but he had held her -back stiffly. - -The other boys--Ross Willis and Purdy Bates--had not asked Sally to -dance with them, after Pearl had whispered half-audible, fierce -commands; but their rudeness had no power to still the little song of -thanksgiving that trilled in her heart, for always David came back to -her, looking glad and relieved, and it was with her that David sat -between dances, talking steadily and entertainingly, to hide her shy -silences. - -She sighed in memory, a quivering sigh of pure pleasure, when she lived -again the minutes in the kitchen when she and David had washed glasses -and plates, while the others danced in the parlor. They had not -returned, but together had slipped up the back stairs to the garret, -David bidding her a cheerful good-night as he turned into his own room -to study for an hour before going to bed. - -She had learned, during those talks with David, that he was twenty years -old, that he had completed two years' work in the State Agricultural and -Mechanical College; that he was working summers on farms as much for the -practical experience as for the money earned, for his ambition was to be -a scientific farmer, so that he might make the most of the farm which he -would some day inherit from his grandfather. His grandfather's place -adjoined the Carson farm, but it was being worked "on shares" by a large -family of brothers, who had no need for David's labor in the summer. She -knew, too, from his modest replies to questions asked by Ross Willis and -Purdy Bates, that David was a star athlete, that he had already won his -letter in football and that he had been boxing champion of the sophomore -class. - -"But he likes _me_," Sally exulted. "He likes me better than Pearl or -Bessie Coates or Sue Mullins. I suppose," she added honestly, "he's -sorry for me because I'm an orphan and Pearl has it 'in' for me, but I -don't care why he's nice to me, just so he is." - -The radio music stopped at half-past eleven. Soon afterward Sally heard -the shouted good-nights of Pearl's guests: "We had a swell time, Pearl!" -"Don't forget, Pearl! Our house tomorrow night!" "See you at Sunday -School, Pearl, and bring David with you! Some sheik! Oh, Mama! But watch -out for that baby-faced orphan, Pearl! She's got her cap set for him and -she'll beat your time, if you don't look out!" - -Sally felt her face flame with shame and anger. Why did girls and boys -have to be so nasty-minded, she asked herself on a sob. Why couldn't -they let her and David be friends without thinking things like that? -Why, David was so--so wonderful! He wouldn't "look" at a frightened -little girl from an orphans' home! No girl was good enough for David -Nash, she told herself fiercely. - -The next morning Pearl failed to entice David into going to church and -Sunday School with her, and Sally was left alone to prepare the big -Sunday dinner--Mrs. Carson having gone to church in spite of her -Saturday determination not to. David came smiling into the kitchen, -immaculate in a white shirt and well-fitting gray flannel trousers, a -book in his hand, a pipe in his mouth. - -"Mind if I study out here on the kitchen-porch?" he asked Sally, his -hazel eyes brimming with friendliness. "I like company and my garret -room's hot as an inferno." - -"I'd love to have you," Sally told him shyly. "I'll try not to make any -noise with the cooking utensils." - -"Oh, I don't mind noise," he laughed. "Fact is, I wish you'd sing. I'll -bet you can sing like a bird. Your voice sings even when you're talking. -And any woman--" a delicate compliment that--"can work better when she's -singing." - -And so Sally sang. She sang Sunday School songs, because it was Sunday. - -It was sweet to be alone in the kitchen, with David so near, his crisp, -golden-brown head bent over his book, smoke spiraling lazily from his -pipe. The old grandmother, looking very tiny and old-fashioned in -rustling black taffeta, had gone to church, too, leading her middle-aged -half-wit son by the hand. Benny had strained at his mother's hand, -trying to get loose so that he could kiss Sally and show her his bright -red necktie, at which the fingers of his free hand plucked excitedly. As -she remembered those vacant, grinning eyes, that slack, grinning mouth, -Sally's song changed to a heart-felt paean of thanksgiving: - - "Count your blessings! - Name them one by one. - Count your many blessings-- - See what God hath done!" - -Oh, she _was_ blessed! She had a good mind; sometimes she was pretty; -she could dance and sing; children liked her--and David, David! Poor -half-wit Benny, whose only blessings were a dim little old mother and a -new red necktie! But wasn't a mother--even an old, old mother, whose own -eyes were vague, such a big blessing that she made up for nearly -everything else that God could give? - -But she resolutely banished the ache in her heart--an ache that -contracted it sharply every time she thought of the mother she had never -known--and began to sing again: - - "I think when I read that sweet story of old, - When Jesus was here among men, - How He called little children as lambs to His fold--" - -The opening and closing of the door startled her. David was there, -smiling at her. - -"Won't you sing 'Always' for me, Sally? It's a new song, just out. It -goes something like this--" And he began to hum, breaking into words now -and then: "I'll be loving you--always! Not for just an hour, not for -just a day, not--" - -"So this is why you wouldn't go to church with me!" a shrill voice, -passionate with anger, broke into the singing lesson. - -They had not heard her, in their absorption in the song and in each -other, but Pearl had come into the house through the front door, and was -confronting them now in the doorway between dining room and kitchen. - -"I thought you two were up to something!" she cried. "It's a good thing -I came home when I did, or I reckon there wouldn't be any Sunday dinner. -Do you know why I came home, Sally Ford?" she demanded, advancing into -the kitchen, her hands on her hips, her fingers digging spasmodically -into the flesh that bulged under the silk. - -"No," Sally gasped, retreating until she was halted by the kitchen -table. "I'm cooking dinner, Pearl. It'll be ready on time--" - -"Don't you 'Pearl' me!" the infuriated girl screamed. "You mealy-mouthed -little hypocrite! I'll tell you why I came home! I couldn't find my -diamond bar-pin that Papa gave me for a Christmas present last year, and -I remembered when I was in Sunday School that I saw you stoop and pick -up something in the parlor last night. You little thief! Give it back to -me or I'll phone for the sheriff!" - -Sally stared at Pearl, color draining out of her cheeks and out of her -sapphire eyes, until she was a pale shadow of the girl who had been -glowing and sparkling under the sun of David's affectionate interest. - -"I haven't seen your diamond bar-pin, Pearl," she said at last. "Honest, -I haven't!" - -"You're lying! I saw you stoop and pick something up in front of the -sofa last night. I was crazy not to think of my bar-pin then, but I -remembered all right this morning, when it was gone off this dress, the -same dress I was wearing last night. See, David!" she appealed shrilly -to the boy, who was looking at her with narrowed eyes. "It was pinned -right here! You can see where it was stuck in! Look!" - -David said nothing, but a slow, odd smile curled his lips without -reaching those level, narrowed eyes of his. - -"What are you looking at me like that for?" Pearl screamed. "I won't -_have_ you looking at me like that! Stop it!" - -Slowly, his eyes not leaving Pearl's face for a moment, David thrust his -right hand into his pocket. When he withdrew it, something lay on his -palm--a narrow bar of filigreed white gold, set with a small, square-cut -diamond. Still without speaking, he extended his hand slowly toward -Pearl, but she drew back, her eyes popping with surprise and--yes, Sally -was sure of it--fear. - -"Where did you get that?" she gasped. - -"Do you really want me to tell you?" David spoke at last, his voice -queer and hard. - -"No!" Pearl shuddered. "No! Does she--does _she_ know?" - -"No, she was telling the truth when she said that she hadn't seen the -pin," David answered, flipping the pin contemptuously to the kitchen -table. "But next time I think you'd better put it away in your own room. -And Pearl, you really must try to overcome this absentmindedness of -yours. It may get you into trouble sometime." - -Pearl shivered, seemed to shrink visibly under her fussy pink georgette -dress. - -"Oh!" she wailed suddenly, her face crumpling up in a spasm of weeping. -"You'll hate me now! And you used to like me, before _she_ came! -You--oh, I hate you! Quit looking at me like that!" - -"Hadn't you better go back to church?" David suggested mildly. "Tell -your mother you found your pin just where you'd left it," that -contemptuous smile deepening on his lips. - -"You won't tell Papa, will you?" Pearl whimpered, as she turned toward -the door. "And you won't tell _her_?" She could not bear to utter -Sally's name. - -"No, I won't tell," David assured her. "But I'm sure you'll make up to -Sally for having been mistaken about the pin." - -"She's all you think of!" Pearl cried, then, sobbing wildly, she ran out -the kitchen door. - -"Guess I'd better not bother you any longer, or they'll be blaming me if -dinner is late," David said casually, but he paused long enough to pat -the little hand that was clenching the table. - -Sally was so puzzled by the strangeness of the scene she had witnessed, -so tormented by brief glimpses of something near the truth, so weak from -reaction, so stirred by gratitude to David, that she was making poor -headway with dinner when Clem Carson, who had not gone to church, came -in from the barns, dressed in overalls in defiance of the day. - -"Got a sick yearlin' out there," he grumbled. "A blue-ribbon heifer calf -that Dave's grandpa persuaded me to buy. I don't believe in this -blue-ribbon stock. Always delicate--got to be nursed like a baby. I give -her a whopping dose of castor oil and she slobbered all over me." - -He took the big black iron teakettle from the stove and filled the -granite wash basin half full of the steaming water. As he lathered his -hands until festoons of soap bubbles hung from them, he cocked an -appraising eye at Sally, who was busily rolling pie crust on a yellow -pine board. - -"Dave been hanging around the kitchen this morning, ain't he?" - -Sally's hands tightened on the rolling pin and her eyes fluttered -guiltily as she answered, "Yes, sir." - -"Better not encourage him, if you know which side your bread's buttered -on," the farmer advised laconically. "I reckon you know by this time -that Pearl's picked him out and that things is just about settled -between 'em. Fine match, too. He'll own his granddad's place some -day--next farm to this one, and the young folks will be mighty well -fixed. I reckon Dave's pretty much like any other young -whippersnapper--ready to cock an eye at any pretty girl that comes -along, before he settles down, but it don't mean anything. Understand?" - -"Yes, sir," Sally murmured. - -"I reckon any fool could see that Pearl's mighty near the apple of my -eye," Carson went on, as he dried his hands vigorously on the -Sunday-fresh roller towel. "And if she took a notion that maybe some -other girl from the orphanage would suit us better, why I don't know as -I could do anything else but take you back. And I'd hate that. You're a -nice, pretty little thing, real handy in the kitchen, but, yes sir, I'd -have to tell the matron that you just didn't suit.... Well, I got to get -back to that yearlin'." - -Somehow Sally managed to finish cooking the big Sunday dinner before the -family returned from church. Out of deference for the day she decided to -change from her faded gingham to her white dress before serving dinner. -Surely she had a right to look decent! Clem Carson couldn't construe her -humble "dressing up" as a bid for David's attention. - -In her little garret room she scrubbed her face and hands, pinned the -heavy braid of soft black hair about her head, and then reached under -her low cot bed for her small bundle of clothes, in which was rolled her -only pair of fine-ribbed white lisle stockings. As she drew out the -bundle she discovered immediately that other hands than her own had -touched it; the stockings had been unrolled and then rerolled clumsily, -not at all in her own neat fashion. Then suddenly full comprehension -came to her. The pieces of the puzzle settled miraculously into shape. -It was here, in this bundle, that David had found the bar-pin. Somehow -he had seen Pearl slip into the room that morning, had guessed that her -secret visit boded no good for Sally; had spied on her, and then later -had retrieved the bar-pin from the bundle in which Pearl had hidden it. - -If David had not seen--But she could not go on with the thought. -Trembling so that her teeth chattered she dressed herself as decently as -her orphanage wardrobe permitted, and then went downstairs to "dish up" -the dinner she had prepared. - -Immediately after dinner David went across fields to call on his -grandfather, a grouchy, sick old man who almost hated the boy because he -would soon own the lands which he himself had loved so passionately. He -did not return for supper, and at breakfast on Monday there was not time -for more than a smile and a cheerful "Good morning," which Sally, with -Clem Carson's eyes upon her, hardly dared return. - -Sally wondered if David had been warned, too, for as the days passed she -seldom saw him alone for as much a minute. Perhaps he was being careful -for her sake, suspecting Carson's antagonism, or perhaps, in spite of -the shameful trick in which he had caught her, he really cared for -Pearl. Evenings he sat for a short time in the living room or on the -front porch, Pearl beside him, chattering animatedly; but he was always -in his room studying by ten o'clock, a blessed fact which made her own -isolation in her little garret room more easy to bear. - -On Thursday morning at ten o'clock David appeared at the kitchen door, -an axe in his hands. - -"Will you turn the grindstone for me while I sharpen this axe blade, -Sally?" he asked casually, but his eyes gave her a deep, significant -look that made her heart flutter. - -Mrs. Carson, standing over her bubbling preserving kettles, grumbled an -assent, and Sally flew out of the kitchen to join him. - -The grindstone, a huge, heavy stone wheel turned by a pedal arrangement, -was set up near the first of the great red barns. While Sally poured -water at intervals upon the stone, David held the blade against it, and -under cover of the whirring, grating noise he talked to her in a low -voice. - -"Everything all right, Sally?" - -"Fine!" she faltered. "I get awful tired, but there's lots to eat--such -good things to eat--and Pearl's given me some dresses that are nicer -than any I ever had before, except they're too big for me--" - -"Isn't she fat?" David grinned at her, and she was reminded again how -young he was, although he seemed so very grown-up to her. "She wouldn't -be so fat if she worked a tenth as hard as you do." - -"I don't mind," Sally protested, her eyes misting with tears at his -thoughtfulness for her. "I've got to earn my board and keep. Besides, -there's such an awful lot to be done, with the preserving and the -canning and the cooking and everything. Mrs. Carson works even harder -than I do." - -David's eyes flashed with indignation and a suspicion of contempt for -the meek little girl opposite him. "You're earning five times as much as -your board and room and a few old clothes that Pearl doesn't want is -worth. It makes me so mad--" - -"Sal-lee! Ain't that axe ground yet? Time to start dinner! I can't leave -this piccalilli I'm making," Mrs. Carson shouted from the kitchen door. - -"Wait, Sally," David commanded. "Wouldn't you like to take a walk with -me after supper tonight? I'll help you with the dishes. You never get -out of the house, except to the garden. You haven't even seen the fields -yet. I'd like to show you around. The moon's full tonight--" - -"Oh, I can't!" Sally gasped with the pain of refusal. "Pearl--Mr. -Carson--" - -"I want you to come," David said steadily, his eyes commanding her. - -"All right," Sally promised recklessly, her cheeks pink with excitement, -her eyes soft and velvety, like dark blue pansies. - -Sally was eager as a child, when she joined David Nash in that part of -the lane that skirted the orchard. Although it was nearly nine o'clock -it was not yet dark; the sweet, throbbing peace of a June twilight, -disturbed only by a faint breeze that whispered through the leaves of -the fruit trees, brooded over the farm. - -"I hurried--as fast--as I could!" she gasped. "Grandma Carson ripped up -this dress for me this afternoon and while you and I were washing dishes -Mrs. Carson stitched up the seams. Wasn't that sweet of her? Do you like -it, David? It was awful dirty and I washed it in gasoline this -afternoon, while I was doing Pearl's things." - -She backed away from him, took the full skirt of the made-over dress -between the thumb and forefinger of each hand, and made him a curtsey. - -"You look like a picture in it," David told her gravely. "When I saw -Pearl busting out of it I had no idea it was such a pretty dress." - -"I couldn't have kept it on tonight if Pearl hadn't already left for the -party at Willis's. Was she terribly mad at you because you wouldn't go?" - -David shrugged his broad shoulders, but there was a twinkle in his eyes. -"Let's talk about something pleasant. Want a peach, Sally?" - -And Sally ate the peach he gave her, though she had peeled so many for -canning those last few days that she had thought she never wanted to see -another peach. But this was a special peach, for David had chosen it for -her, had touched it with his own hands. - -They walked slowly down the fruit-scented lane together, Sally's -shoulder sometimes touching David's coatsleeve, her short legs striving -to keep step with his long ones. - -She listened, or appeared to listen, drugged with content, her fatigue -and the smarting of her gasoline-reddened hands completely forgotten. - -"We got a good stand of winter wheat and oats. There's the wheat. See -how it ripples in the breeze? Look! You can see where it's turning -yellow. Pretty soon its jade-green dress will be as yellow as gold, and -along in August I'll cut it. That's oats, over there"; and he pointed to -a distant field of foot-high grain. - -"It's so pretty--all of it," Sally sighed blissfully. "You wouldn't -think, just to look at a farm, that it makes people mean and cross and -stingy and ugly, would you? Looks like growing things for people to eat -ought to make us happy." - -"Farmers don't see the pretty side; they're too busy. And too worried," -David told her gravely. "I'm different. I live in the city in the winter -and I can hardly wait to get to the farm in the summer. But it's not my -worry if the summer is wet and the wheat rusts. I'll be happy to own a -piece of land some day, though, even if I own all the worries, too. I'm -going to be a scientific farmer, you know." - -"I'd love to live on a farm," Sally agreed, with entire innocence. "But -every evening at twilight I'd go out and look at my growing things and -see how pretty a picture they made, and try to forget all the -back-breaking work I'd put in to make it so pretty." - -They were walking single file now, in the soft, mealy loam of a field, -David leading the way. She loved the way his tall, compact body -moved--as gracefully and surely as a woman's. She had the feeling that -they were two children, who had slipped away from their elders. She had -never known anyone like David, but she felt as if she had known him all -her life, as if she could say anything to him and he would understand. -Oh, it was delicious to have a friend! - -"There's the cornfield where I've been plowing," David called back to -her. "A fine crop. I've given it its last plowing this week. It's what -farmers call 'laid by.' Nothing to do now but to let nature take her -course." - -It was so dark now that the corn looked like glistening black swords, -curved by invisible hands for a phantom combat. And the breeze rustled -through them, bringing to the beauty-drunk little girl a cargo of -mingled odors of earth, ripe fruit and greenness thrusting up from the -moist embrace of the ground to the kiss of the sun. - -"Let's sit here on the ground and watch the moon come up," David -suggested, his voice hushed with the wonder of the night and of the -beauty that lay about them. "The earth is soft, and dry from the sun. It -won't soil your pretty dress." - -Sally obeyed, locking her slender knees with her hands and resting her -chin upon them. - -"Tired, Sally? They work you too hard," David said softly, as he seated -himself at a little distance from her. "I suppose you'll be glad to get -back to the--Home in the fall." - -Sally's dream-filled eyes, barely discernible in the dark, turned toward -him, and her voice, hushed but determined, spoke the words that had been -throbbing in her brain for four days: - -"I'm not going back to the Home--ever. I'm going to run away." - -"Good for you!" David applauded. Then, with sudden seriousness: "But -what will you do? A girl alone, like you? And won't they try to bring -you back? Isn't there a law that will let them hunt you like a -criminal?" - -"Oh, yes. The state's my legal guardian until I'm eighteen, and I'm only -sixteen. In some states it's twenty-one," Sally answered, fright -creeping back into her voice. "But I'm going to do it anyway. I'd rather -die than go back to the orphanage for two more years. You don't know -what it's like," she added with sudden vehemence, and a sob-catch in her -throat. - -"Tell me, Sally," David urged gently. - -And Sally told him--in short, gasping sentences, roughened sometimes by -tears--of the life of orphaned girls. - -"We have enough to eat to keep from starving and they give us four new -dresses a year," Sally went on recklessly, her long-dammed-up emotion -released by his sympathy and understanding, though he said so little. -"And they don't actually beat us, unless we've done something pretty -bad; but oh, it's the knowing that we're orphans and that the state -takes care of us and that nobody cares whether we live or die that makes -it so hard to bear! From the time we enter the orphanage we are made to -feel that everyone else is better than we are, and it's not right for -children, who will be men and women some day, with their livings to -make, to feel that way!" - -"Yes, an inferiority complex is a pretty bad handicap," David -interrupted gently. - -"I know about inferiority complexes," Sally took him up eagerly. "I've -read a lot and studied a lot. We have a branch of the public library in -the orphanage, but we're only allowed to take out one book a week. I'll -graduate from high school next June--if I go back! But I won't go back!" - -"But Sally, Sally, what could you do?" David persisted. "You haven't any -money--" - -"No," Sally acknowledged passionately. "I've never had more than a -nickel at one time to call my own! Think of it, David! A girl of -sixteen, who has never had more than a nickel of her own in her life! -And only a nickel given to me by some soft-hearted, sentimental visitor! -But I can work, and if I can't find anything to do, I'd rather starve -than go back." - -David's hand, concealed by the darkness, was upon hers before she knew -that it was coming. - -"Poor Sally! Brave, high-hearted little Sally!" David said so gently -that his words were like a caress. "Charity hasn't broken your spirit -yet, child. Just try to be patient for a while longer. Promise me you -won't do anything without telling me first. I might be able to help -you--somehow." - -"I--I can't promise, David," she confessed in a strangled voice. "I -might have to go away--suddenly--from here--" - -"What do you mean, Sally?" David's hand closed in a hurting grip over -hers. "Has Pearl--Mr. Carson--? Tell me what you mean!" - -"When I promised to come walking with you tonight I knew that Mr. Carson -would try to take me back to the orphanage, if he found out. But--I--I -wanted to come. And I'm not sorry." - -"Do you mean that he threatened you?" David asked slowly, amazement -dragging at his words. "Because of Pearl--and me?" - -"Yes," she whispered, hanging her head with shame. "I didn't want you to -know, ever, that you'd been in any way responsible. He--he says it's -practically settled between you and--and Pearl, and that--that I--oh, -don't make me say any more!" - -David groaned. She could see the muscles spring out like cords along his -jaw. "Listen, Sally," he said at last, very gently, "I want you to -believe me when I say that I have never had the slightest intention of -marrying Pearl Carson. I have not made love to her. I'm too young to get -married. I've got two years of college ahead of me yet, but even if I -were older and had a farm of my own, I wouldn't marry Pearl--" - - - - -CHAPTER IV - - -"Come out of that corn!" A loud, harsh voice cut across David's -low-spoken speech, made them spring guiltily apart. "I ain't going to -stand for no such goings-on on my farm!" - -Clem Carson had prowled like an angry, frustrated animal, through the -fields until he had spied them out. - -David and Sally had been sitting at the end of the corn field, in plain -sight of anyone who cared to spy upon them. When Clem Carson's harsh -bellow startled them out of their innocent confidences David jumped to -his feet, offering a hand to Sally, who was trembling so that she could -scarcely stand. - -"We're not in the corn, Mr. Carson," David called, his voice vibrating -with indignation. "I'll have to ask you to apologize for what you said, -sir. There's no harm in two young people watching the moon rise at ten -o'clock." - -Carson came striding out of the corn. David, feet planted rather far -apart, looked as if he were braced for attack, and the farmer, after an -involuntary shrinking toward the shelter of the corn, advanced again, an -apologetic smile on his brown face. - -"Reckon I spoke hasty," he conceded, "but Jim said he seen you two -young-uns sneaking off into the corn and it got my dander up. I'm -responsible to the orphanage for Sally, and I don't aim to have her -going back in disgrace. Better get back to the house, Sally, and go to -bed, seeing as how you've got to be up at half-past four in the morning. -You stay back a minute, Dave. I want to have a little talk with you." - -"I'm taking Sally to the house, Mr. Carson," David said grimly. - -On the walk back to the house there was no opportunity for David to -reassure the frightened, trembling girl, for Carson plowed doggedly -along behind them as they walked single file between the rows of corn. -When they reached the kitchen, where Mrs. Carson was setting great pans -of yeast bread to rise on the back of the range, Sally ran to the -stairs, not pausing for a good-night. - -Ten or fifteen minutes later, while she was sitting on the edge of her -cot-bed, she heard David's firm step on the back stairs, and knew that -he had cut short the farmer's "little talk" with him. Reckless of -consequences she slipped out of her door, which she had left ajar, and -crept along the dark hall to David's door. - -He did not see her at first, for she was only a faint blur in the dark, -but at her whispered "David!" he paused, his hands groping for hers. - -"It's all right, honey," he whispered. "I told him point-blank if he -sent you back to the Home I'd leave, too. And that will hold him, -because he can't do without me at this busy season. He couldn't get -another hand right now for love or money, and he knows it. Go to sleep -now, and don't worry." - -The next morning at breakfast it was plainly evident that David had said -one or two other things to Clem Carson, and that he in turn had passed -them on to Pearl. For Pearl's eyes bore traces of tears shed during the -night, and the high color of anger burned in her plump cheeks. Carson's -anger and chagrin at losing all his hopes of David as a son-in-law and -of acquiring, through his marriage to Pearl, the neighboring farm for -his daughter, expressed itself in heavy "joshing," each word tipped with -venom: - -"Well, well, how's our Sally this morning? What do you know about this, -Ma?--our little 'Orphunt Annie' is stepping out! Yes, sir, she ain't -letting no grass grow under her feet! Caught herself a feller, she has!" - -"Eat your breakfast, Clem, and let Sally alone," Mrs. Carson commanded -impatiently. "She's old enough to have a feller if she wants one." - -Tears of gratitude to the woman she had thought so stern gushed into -Sally's eyes, so that she could not see to butter the hot biscuit she -held in her shaking hands. - -"She's cut you out, Pearl, beat your time all hollow! And looking as -meek and mild as a Jersey heifer all the time! I tell you, Ma, it takes -these buttery-mouthed little angels to put over the high-jinks!" - -"I'm sure I wouldn't have looked at a hired man," Pearl cried angrily, -tossing her head. "Sally's welcome to him. But I can't say I admire -_his_ taste." - -Sally's eyes, drowned in tears, fluttered toward David. - -"Don't you think you're going pretty far, Mr. Carson?" David asked -abruptly. - -"No offense, no offense," Carson protested hastily, with a chuckle that -he meant to sound conciliatory. "I'm a man that likes his joke, and it -does strike me as funny that a fine, upstanding college man like you, -due to come into property some day, should cotton to a scared little -rabbit of an orphan like Sally here--" - -"That'll do, Clem!" Mrs. Carson interrupted sharply. "Get ahead with -your breakfast and clear out, all of you! Sally and me have got a big -day's work ahead of us. Pearl, I want you to drive to Capital City for -some more Mason jars for me. I'm all out." - -Later, when Sally was washing dishes, Pearl bounced into the kitchen, -dressed for her trip to the city, her arms full of soiled white shoes, -stockings and silk underwear. - -"Sally," she said, her voice like a whip-lash, "I want you to clean -these shoes for me today and wash out these stockings and underwear. See -that you do a good job, or you'll have to do it over." - -Sally, raking the suds from the dishpan off her arms and hands, accepted -the pile of garments dumbly, but resentment gushed hotly in her throat. - -"I've got enough work laid out for Sally to keep her busy every minute -today," Mrs. Carson rebuked Pearl sharply. "Why can't you do your own -cleaning, Pearl?" - -"Because I've got a luncheon date and a matinee in town today, and I -need these things for tonight. I'm going to a party at the Mullins' -Goodby, Mom. Two dozen jars enough?" - -When Sally was again bent over the dishpan she heard the little old -grandmother's uncertain, quavering voice: - -"It ain't fair, Debbie, the way you let Pearl run over Sally. She's a -nice, polite-spoken little girl, the best worker I ever see." - -"I know, Ma," Mrs. Carson answered in so kind a voice that fresh tears -swam in Sally's eyes. "Pearl's been spoiled. But I'm too busy now to -take it out of her. I wonder, Ma, if you couldn't rip up them other two -dresses that Pearl gave Sally? The child really ain't got a thing to -wear. If you'll just rip the seams, I'll stitch 'em myself at night, if -I ain't too tired." - -Sally whirled from the dishpan, stooped swiftly and laid her lips for an -instant upon Mrs. Carson's hand. Then, flushing vividly, she ran back to -the kitchen sink, seized the big flour-sack dish towel and began to -polish a glass with intense energy. - -Although Mrs. Carson made no comment on Sally's shy caress, the girl -felt that from that moment the farmer's wife was her friend, undeclared -but staunch. - -Knowing that any day might prove to be her last on the farm, for Carson -never let slip an opportunity to threaten her by innuendo with the -disgrace of being sent back to the Home, Sally found a ray of comfort in -the fact that Grandma Carson, probably because she felt sorry for Sally, -constantly hectored as she was by the jealous, vicious-tongued Pearl, -was slowly but surely completing the necessary alterations upon the -other two dresses that Pearl had given her. - -The vague-eyed, kindly little old woman finished the alterations on -Saturday morning, and Sally sped to her garret room with them, there to -try them on and gloat over them. Then, her eyes darting now and then to -the closed door, she hastily made a bundle of the three new dresses and -hid it under the cornshuck mattress of her bed. Maybe it would be -stealing to take the dresses if she had to run away, but she couldn't -hope to escape in the orphanage uniform-- - -Early Saturday afternoon Mrs. Carson announced that she had to go into -the city to do some shopping. The farmer suggested that Pearl drive her -in, since he himself was to be busy setting up the cider mill in a shack -he had built at the foot of the lane, where it ran into the state -highway. - -"And you might as well take the Dodge and let Ma and Benny go in with -you. They haven't seen a picture show for a month," Carson suggested. - -The thought of seeing a movie overcame Sally's timidity. "Would there be -room for me, Mrs. Carson? I could help you with your shopping, help -carry things--" - -"I don't see why not," Mrs. Carson answered. "I got a lot of trotting -around to do and it's mighty hot--" - -"Mama, if she goes, I won't go a step," Pearl burst out shrilly. "I -won't have her tagging after us all afternoon, making eyes at every man -that speaks to me!" - -"Pearl, Pearl, I'm afraid you're spoiled rotten!" Mrs. Carson shook her -head sadly. "I'll bring you a pair of them fiber silk stockings, Sally, -to wear to church tomorrow night with your flowered taffeta," she -offered brusquely, by way of consolation. - -When the car had swept down the lane and Sally was left alone in the -house, she busied herself furiously in an effort to dissipate her -loneliness and disappointment, and a fear that grew upon her with the -realization that Carson had not accompanied his family to town. The two -hired men had left the farm for Capital City, immediately after the noon -meal, wages in their pockets, bent on an afternoon and evening of city -pleasures. On the entire farm there was no one but herself, Carson and -David. And where was David? If she needed him terribly, would he fail -her? - -As the afternoon wore on, and still Carson did not appear, Sally's -gratitude for Mrs. Carson's inarticulate kindness sent her on a flying -trip to the orchard to gather enough hard, sour apples to make pies for -supper. Carson, she began to hope, was so busy setting up the cider mill -that he would have no time to take her back to the orphanage, even if he -wanted to. Maybe she was safe for a while; she would not run away just -yet, for if she ran away she would never see David again-- - -It was fun to have the whole big kitchen to herself. Humming under her -breath, she cut chilled lard into well-sifted flour, using the full -amount that Mrs. Carson's pie crust called for. At the orphanage the pie -crust was tough and leathery, because the matron would not permit the -cook to use enough lard. What joy it was to cook on a prosperous farm, -where there was an abundance of every good thing to eat! If only she -could stay the whole summer through! She could stand the hard work.... - -As she piled the sliced apples thickly into the crimped pie crust, she -thought wistfully of Mrs. Carson, who was kind to her although she was a -hard taskmistress. - -"Maybe," Sally reflected sadly, dusting around nutmeg over the thickly -sugared apples, "if I could stay on here, Mrs. Carson would want to -adopt me. But of course Pearl and Mr. Carson wouldn't let her. They hate -me because David likes me and won't marry Pearl. And I like David better -than anybody in the world," she confessed to herself, as the pink in her -cheeks deepened. "But I would love to have a mother, even if it was only -a ready-made mother. I wonder why some girls have everything, and others -nothing? Why should Pearl have a mother who just spoils her past all -enduring? Pearl isn't good--she isn't even good to her mother." - -When her three big apple pies were in the oven, she washed the bread -bowl in which she had mixed her pie crust; washed and dried vigorously -the big yellow pine board and rolling pin, and restored them to their -proper places. Then, feeling very useful and virtuous, she set the table -for supper, singing little scraps of popular songs which she had heard -over the radio during her week on the farm. - -By that time her pies were baked to a deep, golden brown, with little -glazed blisters across their top crusts. - -"If I do say it myself," she said, in her little old-woman way, her head -cocked sideways as she surveyed her handiwork, "those are real pies. I -hope Mrs. Carson will be surprised and pleased." - -Then, because she was very tired and the late afternoon sun was making -an inferno of the kitchen, Sally climbed the steep back stairs to the -garret, intending to take a cooling sponge bath and a short nap before -the family returned, hungry for supper. She was about to pass David's -door when his voice halted her: - -"That you, Sally? I've been enjoying your singing, even if I did spend -more time listening than studying." - -She went involuntarily toward him. "I didn't know you were up here, -David," she told him. "I'm sorry I interrupted your studying. I wouldn't -have sung if I'd known you were up here." - -The boy was seated at a small pine table, covered with books and papers, -but as she advanced hesitatingly into the room he rose. - -"Come on in," he invited hospitably. "Wouldn't you like to see my books? -Some of them are fascinating--full of pictures of prize stock and model -chicken farms and champion egg-laying hens and things like that. Look," -he commanded snatching up a book as if eager to detain her. "Here's a -picture of a cow that my grandfather owns. She holds the state record -for butter-fat production. Her name's Beauty Bess--look!" - -Sally, without a thought as to the impropriety of being in a man's -bedroom, slipped into the chair he was holding for her and bent her -little braid-crowning head gravely over her book. - -"I'm going to stock the farm with nothing but pedigreed animals when -it's mine," David told her, enthusiastically. "Look, here's the kind--" -And he bent low over her, so that his arm was about her shoulder as he -riffled the pages of the book, seeking the picture he wanted her to see. - -A sudden gust of wind, presaging a summer shower, slammed the door shut, -but the two were so absorbed they did not hear the faint click of the -lock. Nor did they hear, a little later, the sound of the stealthy, -futile turning of the knob, the retreat of carefully muted footsteps. - -David was bending low over Sally, his cheek almost touching hers, -excitedly expounding the merits of crop rotation, and pointing out -text-book confirmation of his theories, when sudden, evil words shocked -their attention from the fascinations of the agricultural text-book: - -"Caught you at last! Thought you was mighty slick, didn't you?--locking -the door! I've a good mind to whip you every step of the way back to the -orphan asylum, you lying, nasty little--" Carson's voice, hoarse with -anger and exultation over his coming revenge upon the girl who had dared -jeopardize his daughter's happiness, stopped with a gasp upon the evil -word he had spat out, for his shoulders, as he tried to wriggle into the -room from the small window, were stuck in the too-narrow frame. - -If the wind had not been roaring about the house, banging branches of -shade trees against the sloping roof upon which David's window looked, -they would necessarily have heard his approach, but as it was they were -totally unprepared for the sight of his head and shoulders and breast, -framed in the window, his glittering black eyes fixed upon them with -evil exultation. - -Sally struggled to her feet as David leaped toward the window. She had a -fleeting glimpse of his rage-distorted young face, his lips snarled back -from his teeth. - -"David! Don't, David!" she cried, her voice a high, thin wail of -terror--terror for David, not for Carson. - -"You're not fit to live, Carson," David's young voice broke in its rage, -but there was no faltering in the power behind the blow which crashed -into the farmer's face. - -Sally, sinking to her knees in her terror, heard the rending sound of -flimsy timber giving way, then the more awful noise of a big body -sliding rapidly down the roof. She half fainted then, so that when David -tried to lift her to her feet she swayed dizzily against him, her eyes -dazed, her ashen lips hanging slackly. - -"Can you hear me, Sally?" David's voice, a little tremulous with awe at -that which he had done, came like a series of loud claps in her ears. - -She clung to him weakly, her eyes glancing fearfully from the window to -his set, pale young face. Then she nodded slowly, like a child awakening -from a nightmare. - -"I think I've killed him, Sally. He hasn't made a sound since he crashed -to the ground." David's hazel eyes were as wide as hers, and almost as -frightened. - -"You did--that--for me?" Sally whispered. "Oh, David, what are we going -to do?" She began to cry then, in little, frightened whimpers, but her -blue eyes, swimming in tears, never left his face. - -The boy squared his shoulders as if to prepare them for a great burden, -and in that instant he seemed to grow older. Color came slowly back to -his bronzed cheeks, but his lips shook a little as he answered: - -"We've got to run away, Sally, before the family comes home. I hate to -leave him--down there--if he's only hurt. But I'll be damned if I stay -here and get us both sent to jail just to ease a pain that that beast, -if he isn't dead, may be having! Oh, God, I hope I didn't kill him! I -just went crazy when he called you that name--Will you come, Sally, or -do you want to stay and face them with me? Whatever's best for you--" - -Sally Ford did not hesitate for a moment. Her blue eyes were full of -trust and adoration as she answered: "I'll go with you, David. I knew -I'd have to run away. I'm all packed." - -"All right." David spoke rapidly. "I'll fix up a small bundle, too. You -get your things and leave the house as quickly as possible. Cut across -the orchard to the cornfield and wait for me where we were sitting the -other night. I'll join you almost by the time you get there. But I want -you to leave first, just in case they come back before I can get away. -Now, run!" - -Sally obeyed, somehow forcing her muscles to carry out David's commands, -but the tears were coming so fast that she bumped unseeingly into apple -and peach trees as she ran through the orchard, the brown paper parcel -of clothes clutched tightly to her bosom. Twice she dashed the tears -from her eyes, glanced fearfully about, and listened, but she saw and -heard nothing. The sun was getting low in the west, slanting in golden, -dust-laden beams through the rows of apple trees. - -When she reached the shelter of the corn stalks she went more slowly, -for her heart was pounding sickeningly. Just before she reached the end -of the field she paused, opened her bundle with shaking hands, drew out -the dark blue linen dress and put it on over the blue-and-white gingham -uniform of the orphanage. She was re-tying her bundle when she caught -the faint sound of footsteps running toward her between rows of corn. - -David was hatless. His eyes were wide, unsmiling, but his lips managed -an upturning of the corners to reassure her. - -"Sorry--to be--so long," he panted. "But I telephoned a doctor that -Carson had been--hurt--and asked him to come over. I didn't answer when -he asked who was calling. Told him Carson had slipped from the roof." - -"I'm awfully glad you did, David. It was like you. Shall we go now?" - -David looked down at her in wonder, and his eyes and lips were very -tender. "What a brave kid you are, Sally! What a darn _nice_ little -thing you are! But I've been thinking hard, honey. We can't run away -together--far, that is. I'll have to take you back to the Home." - -"No, David, no, no! I can't go back to the orphanage! I'd rather die!" -Sally gasped. - -David dropped his bundle, took her hands and held them tightly. "I can't -run away from this thing I've done, Sally. I'm sorry. I thought I could. -I'm going to give myself up, after I've seen you safely back to the -Home. I'll explain to your Mrs. Stone, make her believe--" - -"Oh!" Sally breathed in a gust of despair. Then, stooping swiftly, she -snatched up her bundle and began to run down a corn row. She ran with -the fleetness of a terror-stricken animal, and David watched her for a -long moment, his eyes dark with pity and uncertainty. Then he gave -chase, his long legs clearing the distance between them with miraculous -speed. He caught up with her just as she was at the edge of the -cornfield, recklessly about to plunge into the lane that led to the -Carson house. - -"Wait, Sally!" he panted, grasping her shoulder. "You can't run away -alone like this--Oh Lord!" he groaned suddenly. "There they come! Don't -you hear the car turning in from the road? Come back, Sally!" - -He did not wait for her to obey, but lifted her into his arms, for she -had gone limp with terror, and ran, crouching low so that the cornstalks -would hide them. - -"Lie flat on the ground," David said sternly, as he set her gently upon -her feet. "We can't leave here now. The place will be swarming with -people. But when it's dark we'll slip away, across fields. Thank God, -there'll be no moon." - -He flattened his own body upon the soft earth, close against the thick, -sturdy cornstalks. They did not talk much for they were listening, -listening for faint sounds coming from the farmhouse which would -indicate that the dreadful discovery had been made. - -Long minutes passed and nothing had happened. Then the muffled roar of -another motor, turning into the lane from the state highway, told them -that the doctor to whom David had telephoned was arriving. It seemed -hours before a scream floated from the house to the cornfield. - -"Pearl!" Sally whispered, shivering. "They hadn't found him. The doctor -told them. Oh, David!" - -His hand tightened so hard upon hers that she winced. A little later -they heard Mrs. Carson's harsh voice calling, calling--"Sally! Sal-lee! -Sally Ford!" - -Sally bowed her head upon David's hand then, and wept a little, -shuddering. "She was--good to me. She--she liked me, David. Oh, I hope -she'll know I didn't mean her any harm, ever!" - -The next hour, during which the sun set and twilight settled like a soft -gray dust upon the cornfield, passed somehow. Several cars arrived; -men's voices shouted unintelligible words. Twice Pearl screamed-- - -But no one came down the corn rows looking for them. "They won't dream -we're still so near the house," David assured her in his low, comforting -voice. - -When it was quite dark, David spoke again: "We'll make a break for it -now, Sally. I know this part of the country well. My grandfather's farm -adjoins this one, with only a fence between the two hay meadows. We can -cut across his farm, giving the house and barns a wide berth. Then we'll -strike a bit of timberland that belongs to old man Cosgrove. That will -bring us out on a little-traveled road that leads to Stanton, twenty-two -miles away. Think you can make it, Sally?" - -She hugged her bundle tight to her breast and reached for his hand, -which he had withdrawn as he rose to his feet. "Of course," she answered -simply. "I'm not afraid, David." - -"You're a plucky kid," David said gruffly. "I'll lead the way. Let me -know if I set too fast a pace." - -Buoyed up by his praise, Sally trotted almost happily at his heels. She -refused to let her mind dwell on the horrors of the day, or to reach out -into the future. Indeed, her imagination was incapable of picturing a -future for a Sally Ford whose life was not regulated by orphanage -routine. She held only the present fast in her mind, passionately -grateful for the strong, swiftly striding figure before her, unwilling -for this strange night-time adventure to end. - -"Thirsty, Sally?" David's voice called out of the darkness. - -Suddenly she knew that she was both thirsty and hungry, for she had not -eaten since the twelve o'clock dinner. A cool breeze was rustling the -leaves of the trees, and under that whispering rustle came the cool, -sweet murmur of a brook. She crouched beside David on the bank of the -tiny stream and thirstily drank from his cupped hands. Then he dipped -his handkerchief in the water and gently swabbed her face, his hands as -tender as Sally had fancied a mother's must be. - -The going was more dogged, less mysteriously thrilling when they had at -last reached the dirt road that was eventually to lead them to Stanton, -a town of four or five thousand inhabitants, the town in which the woman -who had brought her twelve years ago to the orphanage had lived. Days -before Sally had memorized the address before destroying the bit of -paper on which Miss Pond, out of the kindness of her heart, had copied -Sally's record from the orphanage files. - -Half a dozen times during the apparently interminable trudge toward -Stanton David abruptly called a halt, drawing Sally off the road and -over reeling, drunken-looking fences into meadows or fields for a -terribly needed rest. Once, with his head in her lap, her fingers -smoothing his crisp chestnut curls from his sweat-moistened brow, he -went to sleep, and she knew that she would not have awakened him even to -save herself from the orphanage. - -Dawn was bedecking the east with tattered pink banners when the boy and -girl, staggering with weariness and faint with hunger, caught their -first glimpse of Stanton, a pretty little town snugly asleep in the hush -that belongs peculiarly to early Sunday morning. Only the dutiful -crowing of backyard roosters and the occasional baying of a hound broke -the stillness. - -"We've got to have food," David said abruptly, as they hesitated -forlornly on the outskirts of the little town. "And yet I suppose the -alarm has been given and the constables are on the lookout for us. We -might stop at a house that has no telephone--they wouldn't be likely to -have heard about Carson--but I don't like to arouse anyone this early on -Sunday morning. There's an eating house next to the station that stays -open all night, to serve train crews and passengers, but more than -likely the station agent has been told to keep a lookout for us." - -As he spoke a train whistled shrilly. The two wayfarers stood not a -hundred yards from the railroad tracks where they crossed the dirt road. -Sally instinctively turned to flee, but David restrained her. - -"We can't hide from everyone, Sally," he said gently. "I think our best -bet is to act as if we had had nothing to hide. Remember, we've done no -wrong. If Carson is dead, he brought his death upon himself. He deserved -what he got." - -Trustingly, Sally gave him her hand, stood very small and erect beside -him as the big engine thundered down the tracks toward them. Her face -was drawn with fatigue but her eyes managed a smile for David. His did -not reflect that brave smile, for they were fixed upon the oncoming -train. - -"By George, Sally, it's a carnival train! Look! 'Bybee's Bigger and -Better Show.' I'd forgotten the carnival was coming. Look over there! -There's one of their signs!" - -An enormous poster, pasted upon a billboard, showed a nine-foot giant -and a 30-inch dwarf, the little man smoking a huge cigar, seated cockily -in the palm of the giant's vast hand. Big red type below the picture -announced: "Bybee's Bigger and Better Show--Stanton, June 9 and 10. One -hundred performers, largest menagerie in any carnival on the road -today." - -"I suppose they're going to spend Sunday here," David remarked. Then he -turned toward Sally, beheld the miracle of her transformed face. "Why, -child, you want to go to the carnival, don't you? Poor little Sally!" - -His voice was so tender, so whimsical, so sympathetic, that tears filmed -over the brilliance of her sapphire eyes. "I went to a circus once," she -said with the eager breathlessness of a child. "The governor--he was -running for office again--sent tickets for all the orphans. And, oh it -was wonderful, David! We all planned to run away from the orphanage and -join the circus. We talked about it for weeks, but--we didn't run away. -The girls didn't, I mean, but one of the big boys at the orphanage did -and Ruby Presser, the girl he was sweet on, got a postcard from him from -New York when the circus was in winter quarters. His name was Eddie Cobb -and--oh, the train's stopping, David! Look!" - -"Yes." David shaded his eyes and squinted down the railroad track. "This -is a spur of the main road, a siding, they call it. I suppose the -carnival cars will stay here today--" - -But for once Sally was not listening to him. She was running toward the -cars, from which the engine had been uncoupled, and as she ran she -called shrilly, joyously, to a young man who had dropped catlike from -the top of a car to the ground: - -"Eddie! Eddie Cobb! Eddie!" - - - - -CHAPTER V - - -To Sally it was all like a dream, a fantastic, lovely dream--except that -in dreams you are never permitted to eat the feast that your hunger -makes so real. And not even in a dream could she have imagined anything -so good as the thick, furry, dark-brown buckwheat cakes, plastered with -golden butter and swimming in maple syrup. - -And Eddie Cobb's voice seemed real enough, although the things he was -telling her and David in the hastily erected cook tent certainly had -dream-like qualities. And David, sighing with satisfaction over his -third plateful of hot cakes, was gloriously real. So was the long, -rough-pine counter at which they ate, and behind which the big negro -cook sang songs as he worked before a huge smoky oil stove. Tables -scattered throughout the tent and covered with worn oilcloth reminded -her of the refectory of the orphanage which now seemed so far away in -the past of her childhood. She drew her wondering eyes from their -exploration of the cook tent, focussed them on Eddie Cobb's freckled, -good-natured face, listened to what he was telling them: - -"This is a pretty good outfit. We carry our own show train, even for the -short jumps, and the star performers and the big boss and the -barkers--when they're flush--eat in the dining car. Got a special cook -for the big bugs, waiters and everything. 'Course sometimes we can't get -show grounds clost enough to the railroad to use the cars much, but in -this burg we're lucky enough to get a lot pretty clost to a siding. The -performers will sleep in their berths, less'n it gets too hot and they -want their tents pitched on the lot." - -"What do you do in the carnival, Eddie?" Sally asked respectfully. - -"Oh, I'm helpin' Lucky Looey on the wheels. Gamblin' concessions, you -know," he enlarged grandly. "Looey's got three kewpie dolls booths and -I'm in charge of one of 'em. Old Bybee--Winfield Bybee--owns the show -and travels with it--not like most owners. He owns the concessions and -lets concessionaires operate 'em on percentage. He owns the freaks and -the girlie show and the high-diver and all the ridin' rackets--ferris -wheels, merry-go-rounds, whips 'n everything. He'll be showin' up any -minute now and I'll give you a knockdown to him." - -"You're so good to us, Eddie," Sally glowed at him. "David and I hadn't -an idea what we should do, and we were so hungry we could have eaten -field corn off the stalks." - -"You looked all in," Eddie grinned at her. "So you run away, too, Sally. -Couldn't stand the racket any longer, eh? Is David here a buddy you -picked up on the road? Gosh! To think of little Sally Ford hoboing?" - -"I'm afraid I've taken advantage of your friendship for Sally, Cobb," -David said. "The truth is, Cobb--" - -"Aw, make it Eddie. We're all buddies, ain't we?" - -"Well, the truth is, Eddie, that I'm afraid I'm a fugitive from justice. -I wanted to take Sally back to the orphanage and give myself up for -murder--" - -"Gawd!" Eddie ejaculated, paling. Then something like admiration -glittered in his little black eyes. "Put the soft pedal on, Dave. Don't -let nobody hear you--" - -"It wasn't murder, Eddie," Sally interrupted eagerly, her hand going out -to close on David's reassuringly. "It was--an accident, in a way. Tell -him, David. Eddie will understand." - -The cook tent was filling up, so David lowered his voice to a murmur as -he told Eddie Cobb, briefly but accurately, the story of his probably -fatal attack upon Clem Carson. - -"Jees!" Eddie breathed, when the recital was finished. "I hope you -finished for him! If the old buzzard ain't dead--and I'll bet he -ain't--I'd like to take a crack at him myself. You two kids stick with -us. I'll tip off Bybee and I'm a son-of-a-gun if he don't give you both -jobs. The concessions are always short of help--" - -"Oh, Eddie, if he only would!" Sally gasped. Then sudden doubt clouded -her bright face. "But Eddie, we'd be so conspicuous with the carnival. -The police would lay hands on us as soon as we showed our faces--" - -"Not if the Big Boss took you under his wing," Eddie reassured her. "In -the carnival the Big Boss is the law. I'll speak to him myself." - -The carnival roustabouts--big, rough-looking, powerful negroes in -undershirts and soiled, nondescript trousers--eyed the trio curiously as -they passed from one tent to another, Eddie gesticulating like a Cook's -Tour conductor. - -"Jees, Sally, I never expected to see any of you kids again," Eddie -interrupted his monologue, which was like Greek to his guests. - -"Have you ever been sorry you ran away, Eddie?" Sally asked, wistfully -desiring reassurance, for it was still impossible for her to picture -life independent of state charity. - -Eddie snorted. "I've been seeing life, I have. New York and Chi and San -Looey and all the big towns. But I reckon it's easier for a boy. I never -did want to go back, but I've thought many a time I'd like to see some -of the kids." He blushed crimson under his big freckles. "How--how's -Ruby, Sally? You know--Ruby Presser? She still there? She must be -seventeen now. She was two years younger'n me. I sorta figger on -marryin' Ruby one of these days--say, what's the matter?" he broke off -abruptly. - -"Ruby--Ruby's dead, Eddie. Didn't you read about it in the papers?" - -"Ruby--dead? You--you ain't kiddin' me, Sally? Ruby--dead!" - -Sally's distressed blue eyes fluttered to David's face as if for help. - -"Ruby--fell--out of a fifth story window, Eddie--last September," Sally -admitted in a choked voice. - -"After she had spent the summer on the Carson farm, Eddie," David broke -in quietly, significantly. - -Sally closed her eyes so as not to see the conflict of rage and grief in -Eddie Cobb's boyish face. - -"I hope to God you did kill him, David!" Eddie burst out at last. "If -you didn't, I'll finish him!" - -"What's all this, Eddie?" a great bellow brought them all to startled -attention. "Old home week? Get to your work! Lucky's howling for you. -Who the hell do you think's going to set out the dolls?" - -Eddie's importance was suddenly shattered. The big man, who seemed to -Sally to be as tall as the giant whom he advertised as a star -attraction, came striding across the stubby, dusty lot. His enormous -head, topped with a wide-brimmed black felt hat in defiance of the -torrid June weather, showed a fringe of long-curling white hair which -reached almost to the shoulders of his Prince Albert coat. - -"I'd like to speak to you a minute, sir," Eddie urged. - -After another frowning, considering up-and-down glance at David and -Sally, but particularly at Sally, the big man strode away with Eddie, -out of earshot. - -"If the big man does take us, you won't be sorry, will you, David?" -Sally whispered, clinging to David's hand. - -"Dear little Sally!" David drew her close against him for a moment. They -stood close to each other, Sally not caring if the interview between -Bybee and Eddie prolonged itself interminably, for David was there, -thinking--she could feel his thoughts--"Dear little Sally"-- - -But after only a few minutes Winfield Bybee and Eddie came across the -stubble toward them. Bybee spoke, gruffly: - -"Eddie here has been telling me that you two kids have got yourselves -into a peck of trouble, and want to hide out a bit. Well, I reckon a -traveling carnival is about the best place in God's world to hide. -Anybody that wants to bother you will have to deal with Winfield Bybee, -and I ain't yet turned any of my family over to a village constable. -Now, Dave--that your name?--if you want to keep out of sight, reckon I'd -better let you help Buck, the cook on the privilege car. - -"Sometimes Buck gets too chummy with a bootlegger and his K. P. has to -rustle the chow alone, but otherwise the boy's all right. And you, -Sally--" His keen eyes narrowed speculatively, took in the little -flushed face, the big eyes sparkling. Then one of his big hands reached -out and lifted the heavy braid of black hair that hung to her waist, -weighed it, studied it thoughtfully. - - ---- - -"Right this way, la-dees and gen-tle-men! Step right up and see Boffo, -the ostrich man, eat glass, nails, toothpicks, lead pipe, or what have -you! He chews 'em up and swallows 'em like a kid eats candy! Boffo -digests anything and everything from horseshoes to jack-knives! Any -gentlemen present got a jack-knife for Boffo's dinner? Come on, folks! -Don't be bashful! Don't let Boffo go hungry!" - -The spieler's voice went on and on, challenging, commanding, exhorting, -bullying the gaping crowd of country people who surged after him like -sheep. Admission to "The Palace of Wonders," a tent which housed a score -of freaks and fakers, was 25 cents. It still seemed wonderful to Sally -that she was there without having paid admission, that she--she, Sally -Ford, runaway ward of the state!--was one of the many attractions which -the farmers and villagers had paid their hard-earned money to see. - -Dimly through the crowd came the voice of the barker and ticket seller -in his tall, red, scarred box outside the tent: "All right, all right! -Here you are! Only a quarter--25 cents--two bits--to see the big show! -Performance just started! Step right up! All right, boys, this way! -Don't let your girls call you a piker! Two bits pays for it all! See the -half-man half-woman! See the girl nobody can lift! Try and lift her, -boys! Little and pretty as a picture, but heavy as lead! All right, step -right in! Don't crowd! Room for everybody! See Princess Lalla, the Harem -Crystal Gazer! Sees all, knows all! See Pitty Sing, the smallest woman -in the world--" - -Incredible! On Saturday, just two days ago, she had been peeling apples -to make pies for the Carson family. Today she was a member of a carnival -troupe, under the protection of Winfield Bybee, owner of all these weird -creatures about whom the spieler was chanting. It was too unreal to be -true. - -There had been twelve solid hours of sleep. Then had come a marvelously -satisfying supper in the dining car, or "privilege" car, with Bybee -himself introducing her to those astonishing people whom the spieler was -now exhibiting to the curious country people. The giant, a Hollander -named Jan something-or-other, had bent from vast heights to take her -hand; the tiny male midget, a Hawaiian billed merely as Noko, had -gravely asked her, in a tiny, piping voice, if she would sew a button on -his miniature coat for him; the bearded "lady" was a man, after all, a -man with a naturally falsetto voice and tiny hands and feet. Boffo, the -human ostrich, had disappointed her by being satisfied with a very -ordinary diet of corned beef and cabbage. The fat girl, who had confided -to Sally that she only weighed 380 pounds, though she was billed as -"tipping the scales" at 620, had patiently drunk glass after glass of -milk, until a gallon had been consumed--all in the interest of keeping -her weight up and adding to it. - -Then Bybee had taken her to his wife, a thin, hatchet-faced shrew of a -woman who seemed to suspect everything in petticoats of having designs -on her husband, and who in turn, seemed to feel equally sure that every -man must envy him the possession of such a wonderful woman as his wife. -His deference toward her touched Sally even as it amused her. - -Mrs. Bybee was too good a business woman, however, to let jealousy -interfere with her judgment where the show was concerned. She had -demurred a little, then had abruptly agreed to Bybee's plans for Sally. -Hours of sharp-tongued instruction from Mrs. Bybee had resulted in -Sally's being on the platform now, nervously awaiting her turn. - -The crowd surged nearer to Sally's platform. The spieler was introducing -the giant now, and Jan was rising slowly from his enormous chair, -unfolding his incredible length, standing erect at last, so that his -head touched and slightly raised the sloping canvas roof of the tent. - -She wondered, as she gazed pityingly and a little fearfully at Jan, how -it felt to be three feet taller than even the tallest of ordinary men, -and as she wondered she gazed upward into Jan's face and caught -something of an answer to her question. For Jan's great, hollow eyes, -set in a skeleton of a face, were the saddest she had ever seen, but -patiently sad, as if the little-boy soul that hid somewhere in that -terribly abnormal body of his had resigned itself to eternal sorrow and -loneliness. - -At the request of the spieler Jan stalked, like a seven-league-boots -creature of a fairy tale, up and down the little platform, then, still -sad-faced, patient, he folded up his amazing legs and relaxed in his -great chair with a sigh. He was silently and indifferently offering -postcard pictures of himself for sale when the barker turned toward -Sally, cajoling the crowd away from the giant: - -"And here, la-dees and gen-tle-men, we have the most beautiful girl that -ever escaped from a Turkish harem--the Princess Lalla. Right here, -folks! Here's a real treat for you! They may come bigger but they don't -come prettier! I've saved the Princess Lalla for the last because she's -the best. I know all you sheiks will agree with me--" Embarrassed snorts -of laughter interrupted him. "That's right, boys. And if the Princess -Lalla don't show up tonight I'll know that some good-looking Stanton boy -has eloped with her. - -"Stand up, Princess Lalla, and let these boys see what a Turkish -princess looks like! Don't crowd now, boys!" - -Sally slipped from her chair and advanced a pace or two toward the edge -of the platform, her knees trembling so she could scarcely walk. - -It did not seem possible to her that the glamorous, beautiful figure to -whom the spieler had made a deep and ironic salaam was Sally Ford. She -wondered if all those people staring at her with wide, curious eyes or -with envy really believed she was the Princess Lalla, an escaped member -of the harem of the Sultan of Turkey. She made herself see herself as -they saw her--a slim, rounded, young-girl figure in fantastic purple -satin trousers, wrapped close about her legs from knee to ankle with -ropes of imitation pearls; a green satin tunic-blouse, sleeveless and -embroidered with sequins and edged with gold fringe, half-revealing and -half-concealing her delicate young curves; a provocative lace veil -dimming and making mysterious the brilliance of her wide, childish eyes. - -She wondered if any of the more skeptical would mutter that the -golden-olive tint of her face, neck and bare arms had come out of a can -of burnt-sienna powder, applied thickly and evenly over a film of cold -cream. The mock-jewel-wrapped ropes of her blue-black hair, however, -were real, and she felt their beauty as they lay against her slowly -rising and falling breast. - -To her gravely expressed doubts of the authenticity of her Turkish -costume Mrs. Bybee had replied curtly, contemptuously: "My Gawd! Who -knows or cares whether Turkish dames dress like this? It's pretty, ain't -it? Them women may wear turbans and what-nots for all I know, but that -black hair of yours ain't going to be covered up with no towel around -your head." - -And so, circling her brow and holding the scrap of black lace nose veil -in place, was a crudely fashioned but gaudily pretty crown studded with -imitation rubies and emeralds and diamonds as big as bird's eggs. Her -feet felt very tiny and strange in red sandals, whose pointed toes -turned sharply upward and ended roguishly in fluffy silk pompoms. - -"I declare, you make a lot better Princess Lalla than Minnie Brooks -did," Mrs. Bybee had commented after out-fitting Sally. "She took down -with appendicitis in Sioux City and we ain't had a crystal gazer -since--one of the big hits of the show, too." - -But the spieler was going on and on, giving her a fearful and wonderful -history, endowing her with weird gifts--"... Yes, sir, folks, the -Princess Lalla sees all, knows all--sees all in this magic crystal of -hers. She sees past, present and future, and will reveal all to anyone -who cares to step up on this platform and be convinced. Just 25 cents, -folks, one lonely little quarter, and you'll have past, present and -future revealed to you by the Turkish seeress, favorite fortune-teller -of the Sultan of Turkey. Who'll be first, boys and girls? Step right -up." - -As he exhorted and harangued, the spieler, whom Sally had heard called -Gus, was busy arranging the little pine table, covered with black velvet -embroidered in gold thread with the signs of the Zodiac. On the table -stood a crystal ball, mounted on a tarnished gilt pedestal, and covered -over with a black square. Gus whisked off the square and revealed the -"magic crystal" to the gaping crowd. Then, with another deep salaam, he -conducted the "Princess Lalla" to her throne-like chair. She seated -herself and cupped her brown-painted hands with their gilded nails over -the large glass bowl. - -A young man vaulted lightly upon the platform, followed by giggles and -slangy words of encouragement. Sally's eyes, mercifully shielded by the -black lace veil, widened with terror. Her hands trembled so as they -hovered over the crystal that she had an almost irresistible impulse to -cover her face with them. Then she remembered that the black lace veil -and the brown powder did that. - -For the first to demand an exhibition of her powers as a seeress was -Ross Willis, Pearl Carson's "boy friend," Ross Willis who had not asked -her to dance because she was the Carsons' "hired girl" from the -orphanage. - -While Ross Willis, awkward and embarrassed, shuffled to the canvas chair -which Gus, the spieler, whisked forward, Sally reflected that there was -no need for her to remember any of the multitudinous instructions which -Mrs. Bybee had primed her for her job of "seeress." - -She curved her small, brown painted, gilded-nailed hands over the -crystal and bent her veiled face low. In a seductive, sing-song voice -she began to chant, bringing some of the words out hesitantly, as if -English had been recently learned and came hard to her "Turkish" lips: - -"I zee ze beeg fields--wheat fields, corn fields--ees it not zo?" She -raised her shaded eyes coyly to the face of the young farmer. The crowd -pressed close, breathing hard, the odors of their perspiration coming up -on hot waves of summer air to the gayly dressed little figure on the -platform. "Yes'm, I mean, sure, Princess," Ross Willis stuttered, and -the crowd laughed, pressed closer still. Two or three women waved -quarters to attract the attention of Gus, the spieler, who stood behind -her, to aid her if necessary. - -"You are--what you call it?--a farmer," Sally went on in her seductively -deepened voice. Oh, it was fun to "play-act" and to be paid for it! "You -va-ry reach young man. Va-ry beeg farm. You have mother, father, li'l -seester." Thank heaven, her ears had been keen that night of Pearl's -party, even if she had been inarticulate with shyness! "You ar-re in -love. I zee a gir-rl, a beeg, pretty gir-rl with red hair an' blue eyes. -Ees it not zo?" Her little low laugh was a gurgle, which started a shout -of laughter in the crowd. - -"Yeah, I reckon so," Ross Willis admitted, blushing more violently than -ever. - -"Oh, you Pearl!" a girl's voice shrilled from the crowd. - -"You mar-ry with thees gir-rl, have three va-ry nize childs," Sally went -on delightedly. After all, why shouldn't Pearl marry Ross Willis, since -she could not have David? "Zo! That ees all I zee," she concluded with -sweet gravity. "Zee creestal she go dark now." - -Ross Willis thanked "Princess Lalla" awkwardly and dropped from the -platform to the grass-stubbled ground, entirely unaware that the -marvelous seeress was little Sally Ford. - -Confidence and mirth welled up in Sally. She began to believe in herself -as "Princess Lalla," just as she had always more than half-believed that -she was the queen or the actress whom she had impersonated in the old -days so recently ended forever, when she had "play-acted" for the other -orphans. - -The next seeker after knowledge of "past, present and future" was not so -easy, but not very hard either, for the applicant was a girl, a pretty, -very urban-looking girl, who wore a tiny solitaire ring on her -engagement finger and who had been clinging to the arm of an obviously -adoring young man. For the pretty girl Sally obligingly foretold a happy -marriage with a "dark, tall young man, va-ry handsome"; a long journey, -and two children. The girl sparkled with pleasure, utterly unconscious -of the fact that "Princess Lalla" had told her nothing of the past and -very little of the present. - -Quarters were thrust upon her thick and fast. Because of the brisk -demand for her services, Sally gave only the briefest of "readings," and -only a few muttered angrily that it was a swindle. To a middle-aged -farmer she gave a bumper wheat crop, a new eight-cylinder car, a -prospective son-in-law for the girl whom Sally had unerringly picked out -as his unmarried daughter, and the promise of many splendid -grandchildren. To a freckled, open-faced, engaging youngster of ten, -thrust upon the platform by his adoring mother, she grandly promised -nothing less than the presidency of the United States, as well as riches -and a beautiful wife. - -Some of her prophecies, such as twin babies for the newly married -couple, brought shouts of laughter from the crowd, and some of her vague -guesses as to the past went very wide of the mark, as the applicants did -not hesitate to tell her--the old maid, for instance, who looked so -motherly that Sally lavishly endowed her with a husband and three -children; but nearly everyone who paid a quarter for what "Princess -Lalla" could see in the magic crystal went away wondering and thrilled -and satisfied. - -During the first lull between performances, Sally slipped out of the -"Palace of Wonders" and daringly mingled with the crowds outside. It was -all beautiful and wonderful to Sally, who had been to a circus only once -in her life and never to a carnival before. - -Before the tent which housed the big glass tank into which "bathing -beauties" dived and in which they ate bananas and drank soda-pop under -water, she encountered Winfield Bybee, enormous, majestic, benign, for -it was a good crowd and a fine day, and money was pouring into his -pockets. - -"Well, well," he grinned down at her, "I hear from Gus that you're -knocking 'em cold. Better run along in now, and you might see how many -of the rubes you can make follow you into the Palace of Wonders. We -don't want to give 'em too much of a free show. And remember, girlie, -for every quarter Princess Lalla earns as a fortune-teller, little Sally -Ford gets a nickel for herself. Don't take many nickels to make a -dollar." - -"Oh, Mr. Bybee, I'm so happy I'm about to burst," Sally confided to him -in a rush of gratitude. "But--do you think it's very wrong of me to -pretend to be a crystal gazer when really I can't see a thing in it to -save my life?" - -Bybee bellowed with laughter, so that the crowd veered suddenly toward -them. He stooped to whisper closer to her little brown-stained ear: -"Don't you worry, sister. As old P. T. Barnum used to say, 'There's a -sucker born every minute,' and old Winfield Bybee knows that they like -to be fooled. You just kid 'em along and send 'em away happy and I -reckon the good Lord ain't going to waste any black ink on your record -tonight. It's worth a quarter to be told a lot of nice things about -yourself, ain't it?" - -As she tripped swiftly across the dusty lot toward the Palace of -Wonders, the crowd following her grew larger and larger. Becoming bolder -because she felt that she was really "Princess Lalla" and not timid -little Sally Ford, she deliberately flirted with the men who pressed -close upon her, even waved a little brown hand invitingly toward the big -tent. - -When she reached the tent door, the barker leaned down from his booth, -behind which was set a small platform, and beckoned her to mount the -narrow steps. Smilingly she did so, and the barker introduced her: - -"Here she is, boys--the Princess Lalla of Con-stan-ti-no-ple, the -prettiest girl that ever escaped from the Sultan's harem! Princess -Lalla, favorite crystal-gazer to the Sultan of Turkey before she escaped -from his harem, will tell your fortunes, la-dees and gen-tle-men! -Princess Lalla sees all, knows all! Just one of the scores of -attractions in the Palace of Wonders! Admission 25 cents, one quarter of -a dollar, two bits!" - -Sally bowed, her little brown hands spreading in an enchanting gesture; -then she skipped down the steps, the great ropes of black hair, wound -with strands of imitation pearls, flapping against the vivid green satin -tunic. - -She was very tired when the supper hour came, but the thought that she -would soon see David again lent wings to her sandaled feet. She was -about to hurry out of the Palace of Wonders, released at last by the -apparently indefatigable spieler, Gus, when a tiny, treble voice called -to her: - -"Princess Lalla! Princess Lalla! Would you mind carrying me to the -cars?" - -Sally, startled, looked everywhere about the tent that was almost -emptied of spectators before it dawned on her that the tiny voice had -come from "Pitty Sing," "the smallest woman in the world," sitting in a -child's little red rocking chair on the platform. - -All of Sally's passionate love for little things--especially small -children--surged up in her heart. She skipped down the steps of her own -particular little platform and ran, with outstretched hands, to the -midget. "Pitty Sing" was indeed a pretty thing, a very doll of a woman, -the flaxen hair on her small head marcelled meticulously, her little -plump cheeks and pouting, babyish lips tinted with rouge. In her -miniature hands she was holding a newspaper, which was so big in -comparison with her midget size that it served as a complete screen. - -"Of course I'll carry you. I'm so glad you'll let me," Sally glowed and -dimpled. "You little darling, you!" - -"Please don't baby me!" Pitty Sing admonished her in a severe little -voice. "I'm old enough to be your mother, even if I'm not big enough." -And the tiny, plump hands began to fold the newspapers with great -definiteness. - -Sally's eyes, abashed, fluttered from the disapproving little face to -the paper. Odd that so tiny a thing could read--but of course she was -grown up, even if she was only 29 inches tall-- - -"Oh, please!" Sally gasped, going very pale under the brown powder. "May -I see your paper for just a minute?" - -For her eyes had caught sight of a name which had been burned into her -memory, forever indelible--the name of Carson. - -When Sally had carefully deposited the dignified little midget, "Pitty -Sing," in the infant-sided high-chair drawn up to a corner table in the -dining car, she hurried to the box of a kitchen which took up the other -end of the car, the newspaper trembling in her hand. She found David -alone in the kitchen, slicing onions into a great pan of frying Swiss -steak. Onion-induced tears streamed down his cheeks, but at the sound of -Sally's urgent voice, he turned. - -"Oh, David, he wasn't killed!" she cried, taking care to keep her voice -low. "It's in the paper--look! But he says the most terrible things -about us, and the police are looking for us--" - -"Hey, there, honey! Steady!" David commanded gently, as he groped for a -handkerchief to wipe his streaming eyes. "Now, let's see the paper. -Thank God I didn't commit murder--what the devil!" he interrupted -himself, as his eyes traveled hurriedly down the front page. "By heaven, -I almost wish I had killed him! The dirty, lying skunk!" - -"FARMER ACCUSES HIRED MAN OF ASSAULT TO KILL" was the streamer head-line -across the entire page. Below, two streamer lines of heavy italic type -informed the reader: "CLEM CARSON SUFFERS BROKEN LEG FOR ATTEMPTING TO -PROTECT ORPHANED GIRL FROM UNIVERSITY STUDENT WORKING ON FARM." - -The "story," in small type, followed: "Clem Carson, prosperous farmer, -living eighteen miles from the capital city, is suffering from a broken -leg, a broken nose and numerous cuts and bruises, sustained late -Saturday afternoon when, Carson alleges, he broke into the garret -bedroom of Miss Sally Ford, sixteen-year-old girl from the state -orphanage, who was working on the Carson farm for her board during the -summer vacation. According to Carson's story, told to reporters Sunday -night after a warrant for the arrest of Sally Ford and David Nash had -been issued by the sheriff's office, the farmer had been suspicious for -several days that one of his hired men, David Nash, A. & M. student -during the school year, was paying too marked attention to the young -girl, for whose safety Carson had pledged himself to the state. - -"On Saturday afternoon early the members of Mr. Carson's family, -including his wife, brother, mother and daughter, had come to town for -shopping, leaving Miss Ford alone in the house. The two other hired men -had also gone to the city, leaving Carson and young Nash at work on the -farm. Carson alleges that he saw Nash enter the house late Saturday -afternoon and that when the young man did not return to his work in the -barn within a reasonable time, Carson left his own work to investigate, -fearing for the safety of the girl under his protection. - -"After unsuccessfully searching the main floor of the house, Carson -alleges, he went to the garret, heard voices coming from Miss Ford's -room, tried the door and found it locked. He knocked, was refused -admittance, according to the story told the sheriff, then, determined to -save the girl from the man, he climbed to the roof of the porch and made -his way to the small window of the great room, from which he saw Miss -Ford and the Nash boy in a compromising position. When he tried to enter -the room through the window Carson alleges that he was brutally -assaulted by young Nash, who, by the way, was boxing champion of the -sophomore class at the A. & M. A smashing blow from young Nash's fist -sent the farmer crashing through the window, and down the sloping roof -to the ground. - -"In the fall, Carson's left leg was broken above the knee. He was still -unconscious when Dr. John E. Salter, a physician living ten miles from -the Carson farm on the road to the capital, arrived at the deserted -farm, summoned by a mysterious male voice by telephone. The sheriff's -theory, as well as the doctor's, is that young Nash, fearful that he had -seriously injured the farmer, summoned medical help before leaving with -the girl. - -"A warrant for the arrest of David Nash has been issued by the sheriff, -charging the young student with assault with intent to kill and with -contributing to the delinquency of a minor. The warrant for Miss Ford's -arrest charges moral delinquency. Since she is a ward of the state until -her eighteenth birthday, she is also liable to arrest on the simple -charge of running away from the farm on which the state orphanage -authorities had placed her for the summer." - -Sally, trembling so that her teeth chattered, watched David as he read -the entire story. His young face became more and more grim as he read. -When he had finished the shameful, hideously untrue account of what had -really been a piece of superb gallantry on his part, he crumpled the -paper slowly between the fingers of his big hand as if that hand were -crushing out the life of the man who had lied so monstrously. Then, -lifting a lid of the big coal range, he thrust the crumpled mass of -paper into the flames. - -"But--what are we going to do, David?" Sally whispered, her eyes -searching his grim face piteously. "They'll send me to the reformatory -if they catch me, and you--you--oh, David! They'll send you to prison -for years and years! I wish you'd never laid eyes on me! I'd rather die -than have you come to harm through me." - -She sagged against the narrow shelf which served as a kitchen table, -weeping forlornly. - -"Don't cry, Sally," David pleaded gently. "It's not your fault. I'd do -it all over again if anyone else dared insult you. Oh, the devil! These -onions are burning up! Skip along now and don't worry. I'm cook tonight. -Buck's on a spree. Keep a stiff upper lip, honey. In all that brown -paint and that rig, you could walk into the sheriff's office and he'd do -nothing worse than ask you to read his palm." - -"But you, David, you!" she protested, trying to choke off her sobs. -"You're not disguised--" - -"I'll stick to the kitchen. Nobody'll think of looking for me here." He -grinned at her cheerfully. "Remember, Pop Bybee's on our side. He took -us in when he thought I'd killed a man. I don't suppose he'll turn on us -now, particularly since you're such a riot as Princess Lalla. I've been -hearing how big you're going over in the Palace of Wonders." - -"Honestly, David?" she brightened. "Do you like me dressed up like -this?" and she made him a little curtsey. - -"You sweet, sweet kid!" he laughed at her tenderly. "Like you like that? -You're adorable! But I like your own wild-rose complexion better. Now -scoot or I'll be put in irons for spoiling the supper." - -Sally fled, but not before she had blown him an audacious kiss from the -tips of her gilded-nailed fingers. - -Winfield Bybee had entered the dining car during her talk with David and -was seated at his own table, his thin, hatchet-faced wife opposite him. -When he saw his new "Princess Lalla" almost skipping down the aisle, her -eyes sparkling with joy at David's unexpected praise and tenderness, he -muttered something to Mrs. Bybee, then beckoned the fantastically clad -little figure to his table. - -"Would her royal highness honor me and Mrs. Bybee with her presence at -dinner this evening?" he boomed, his blue eyes twinkling. - -When she had seated herself, after a little flurry of thanks, Bybee -leaned toward her and spoke in a confidential undertone: "Me and the -wife have seen that piece in the papers about you and Dave, Sally. What -about it? Who's lying? You and the boy--or Carson?" - -Sally had turned the little black lace veil back upon the jeweled-gilt -crown, so that her big eyes showed like two round, polished sapphires -set in bronze. Bybee, searching them with his keen, pale blue eyes, -could find in them no guile, no cloud of guilt. - -"David and I told you the truth, Mr. Bybee," she said steadily, but her -lips trembled childishly. "You believe us, don't you? David is good, -good!" - -"All right," Bybee nodded his acceptance of her truthfulness. "Now what -was that you was telling me and the wife about your mother?" - -Sally's heart leaped with hope. "She--my mother--lived here in Stanton, -Mr. Bybee. I have her address, the one she gave the orphanage twelve -years ago when she put me there. But Miss Pond, who works in the office -at the Home, said they had investigated and found she had moved away -right after she put me in the orphanage. But I thought--I hoped--I could -find out something while I'm here. But I suppose it would be too -dangerous--I might get caught--and they'd send me to the reformatory--" - -"Haven't I told you I'm not going to let 'em bother you?" Bybee chided -her, beetling his brows in a terrific frown. "Now, my idea is this--" - -"_My_ idea, Winfield Bybee!" his wife interrupted tartly. "Always taking -credit! That's you all over! _My_ idea, Sally, is for _me_ to scout -around the neighborhood where your mother used to live and see if I can -pick up any information for you. Land knows a girl alone like you needs -some folks of her own to look after her. Wouldn't do for you to go -around asking questions, but I'll make out like I'm trying to find out -where my long-lost sister, Mrs. Ford, is. What was her first name? Got -that, too?" - -"Her name was Nora," Sally said softly. "Mrs. Nora Ford, aged -twenty-eight then--twelve years ago. Oh, Mrs. Bybee, you're both so good -to me! Why are you so good to me?" she added ingenuously. - -"Maybe," Mrs. Bybee answered brusquely, "it's because you're a sweet -kid, without any dirty nonsense about you. That is," she added severely, -her sharp grey eyes flicking from Sally's eager face to Bybee's, "you'd -better not let me catch you making eyes at this old Tom Cat of mine!" - -"Now, Ma," Bybee flushed and squirmed, "don't tease the poor kid. Can't -you see she's clear gone on this Dave chap of her's? She wouldn't even -know I was a man if I didn't wear pants. Don't mind her, Sally. She's -your friend, too, and she'll try to get on your ma's tracks tomorrow -morning before show time." - - - - -CHAPTER VI - - -Hours more of "crystal-gazing," of giving lavish promises of "long -journeys," success, wealth, sweethearts, husbands, wives, bumper corn -and wheat crops, babies--until eleven o'clock and the merciful dwindling -of the carnival crowds permitted a weary little "Princess Lalla" to slip -out of the "Palace of Wonders" tent, Pitty Sing, the midget woman, -cradled in her arms like a baby. For Pitty Sing had promptly adopted -Sally as her human sedan chair, uncompromisingly dismissing black-eyed -Nita, the "Hula-Hula" dancer, who had previously performed that service -for her. - -"I don't like Nita a bit," the tiny treble voice informed Sally with -great definiteness. "I do like you, and I shall compensate you -generously for your services. Nita has no proper respect for me, though -I command--and I say it without boasting, I hope--twice the salary that -that indecent muscle-dancer does. And she always joggled me." - -"Poor Pitty Sing!" Sally soothed her, as she picked her way carefully -over the grass stubble to the big dress tent which also served as -sleeping quarters for the women performers of the "Palace of Wonders." -"Haven't you anyone to look after you? Anyone belonging to you, I mean?" - -"Why should I have?" the indignant little piping voice demanded from -Sally's shoulder. "I'm a woman grown, as I've reminded you before. I've -been paying Nita five dollars a week to carry me to and from the show -tent for each performance. Of course there are a few other little things -she does for me, but if you'd like to have the position I think we would -get along very nicely." - -"Oh, I'm sure of it!" Sally exalted, laying her cheek for an instant -against the flaxen, marcelled little head. "Thank you, Pitty Sing, thank -you with all my heart!" - -"Please don't call me 'Pitty Sing'," the little voice commanded tartly. -"The name does very well for exhibition purposes, but my name is Miss -Tanner--Elizabeth Matilda Tanner." - -"Oh, I'm sorry!" Sally protested, hurt and abashed. "I didn't mean--I--" - -"But you may call me Betty." The treble was suddenly sweet and sleepy -like a child's. One of the miniature hands fluttered out inadequately to -help Sally part the flaps of the dress tent, which was deserted except -for the fat girl, already asleep and snoring stertorously. - -Sally knelt to enable the midget to stand on the beaten down stubble -which served as the only carpet of Sally's new "dormitory." - -"Thank you, Sally," the midget piped, her eyes lifted toward Sally out -of a network of wrinkles which testified that she was indeed a "woman -grown." "You're a very nice little girl, and your David is one of the -handsomest men I ever saw." - -"_Your David!_" Sally's heart repeated the words, sang them, crooned -over them, but she did not answer, except with one of her rare, sudden, -sweet smiles. - -"Nita evidently thinks so, too," the weak little treble went on, as -"Pitty Sing" trotted toward her cot, looking like an animated doll. "I -might as well warn you right now, Sally, that I don't trust that Nita -person as far as I can throw a bull by the horns." - -She flung her dire pronouncement over a tiny, pink-silk shoulder as she -knelt before a small metal trunk and reached into her bosom for a key -suspended around her neck on a chain. Sally's desire to laugh at the -preposterous picture of the midget throwing a bull by the horns was -throttled by a new and particularly horrid fear. - -"What--do you mean, Betty?" she gasped. "Has Nita--" - -"--been vamping your David?" tiny Miss Elizabeth Matilda Tanner finished -her sentence for her. "It would not be Nita if she overlooked a prospect -like your David. It is entirely obvious that he is a person of breeding -and family, even if he is helping Buck in the 'privilege' car kitchen. -Nita is always so broke that she has to eat her meals in the cook tent, -but she borrowed or stole the money today to eat in the privilege car, -and she found it necessary to confer with your David on a purely -fictitious dietetic problem, and then went boldly into the kitchen to -time the eggs he was boiling for her. That Nita!" the tiny voice snorted -contemptuously. "She's as strong as a horse and has about as much need -for a special diet as an elephant has for galoshes. Oh, she's up to her -tricks, not a doubt about that. I just thought I'd warn you in time. -Nita's a man-eating tigress and once she's smelled blood--" - -"Thank you, Betty," Sally interrupted gently, as she knelt beside the -midget to help her with the lid of the trunk. "But David isn't _my_ -David, you know. He's--he's just a friend who helped me out when I was -in terrible trouble. If Nita likes David, and--he--likes her--" - -"Don't be absurd!" the midget scolded her, seating herself on a tiny -stool to take off her baby-size shoes and stockings. "Of course you're -in love with him, and he's crazy about you--a blind person could see -that. Will you untie this shoe-lace, please? My nightgown is in the tray -of the trunk, and you'll find a nightcap there, too. I wear it," she -explained severely, on the defensive against ridicule, "to protect my -marcel. Heaven knows it's hard enough to get a good curl in these hick -towns, with the rubes gaping at me wherever I go. Then please get my -Ibsen--a little green leather book. I'm reading 'Hedda Gabler' now. Have -you read it?" - -"Oh, yes!" Sally cried, delightedly. "Do you like to read? Could I -borrow it to read between shows? I'll take awfully good care of it--" - -"Certainly I read!" Miss Tanner informed her severely, climbing, with -Sally's help, into her low cot-bed. "My father, who had these little -books made especially for me, was a university professor. I have -completed the college course, under his tutelage. If he had not died I -should not be here," and her little eyes were suddenly bitter with -loneliness and resentment against the whimsy of a Providence that -elected to make her so different from other women. - -Sally found the miniature book, small enough to fit the midget's hand, -and gave it to her, then stooped and kissed the little faded, wrinkled -cheek and set about the difficult and unaccustomed task of removing her -make-up. Beside her cot bed she found a small tin steamer trunk, -stencilled in red paint with the magic name, "Princess Lalla." She -stared at it incredulously for a long minute, then untwisted the wire -holding duplicate keys. - -When she threw back the lid she found a shiny black tin make-up box, -containing the burnt-sienna powder Mrs. Bybee had used in making her up -for the first day's performances; a big can of theatrical cold cream; -squares of soft cheesecloth for removing make-up; two new towels; -mascara, lip rouge, white face powder, a utilitarian black comb and -brush; tooth paste and tooth brush. - -"Oh, these kind people!" she whispered to herself, and bent her head -upon the make-up box and wept grateful tears. Then, smiling at herself -and humming a little tune below her breath, she lifted the tray and -found--not the tell-tale dresses which Pearl Carson had given her and -which had been minutely described by the police in the newspaper account -of the near-tragedy on the Carson farm--but two new dresses, cheap but -pretty, the little paper ticket stitched into the neck of each showing -the size to be correct--fourteen. - -She was still kneeling before her trunk, blinded with tears of -gratitude, when a coarse, nasal voice slashed across the dress tent: - -"Well, strike me dumb, if it ain't the Princess Lalla in person, not a -movie! Don't tell me you're gonna bunk with us, your highness! I thought -you'd be sawing wood in Pop Bybee's stateroom by this time! What's the -matter he ain't rocking you to sleep and giving you your nice little -bottle?" - -Sally rose slowly, the new dresses slithering to the floor in stiff -folds. She batted the tears from her eyes with quick flutters of her -eyelids and then stared at the girl who stood at the tent flap, taunting -her. - -She saw a thin, tall girl, naked to the waist except for breastplates -made of tarnished metal studded with imitation jewels. About her lean -hips and to her knees hung a skirt of dried grass, the regulation "hula -dancer" skirt. - -"You're--Nita, aren't you?" Sally's voice was small, placating. "I'm--" - -"Oh, I know who _you_ are! You're the orphan hussy the police are -lookin' for!" the harsh voice ripped out, as Nita swung into the tent, -her grass skirts swishing like the hiss of snakes. "Furthermore, you're -Pop Bybee's blue-eyed baby girl! And--you're the baby-faced little -she-devil that stole my graft with that little midget! Well, Princess -Lalla, I guess we've been introduced proper now, and we can skip -formalities and get down to business. Hunh?" And she bent menacingly -over Sally, evil black eyes glittering into wide, frightened blue ones, -her mouth an ugly, twisting, red loop of hatred. - -Sally backed away, instinctively, from the snake-tongues of venom in -those black eyes. "I'm sorry I've offended you, Miss--Nita.--" - -"If you're not you will be! Want me to tip off the police? Well, then, -if you don't, listen, because I want you to get this--and get it good, -all of it!" - -Four girls, two of them thin to emaciation, one over-fat, the fourth as -beautifully shaped as a Greek statue, trailed dispiritedly into the -dress tent, their hands groping to unfasten the snaps of their soiled -silk chorus-girl costumes. - -Their heavily rouged and powdered faces were drawn with fatigue; their -eyes like burned holes in once-gay blankets. Sally had watched them -dance, enviously, between her own performances, had heard the barker -ballyhooing them as: "Bybee's Follies Girls, straight from Broadway and -on their way back to join their pals in Ziegfeld's Follies." - -Now, weary unto death after eighteen performances, the "Follies" girls -shuffled on aching feet to their cots and seated themselves with groans -and dispirited curses, paying not the faintest attention to the tense -tableau presented by Nita, the "Hula" dancer, and the girl they knew as -"Princess Lalla." - -Sally's frightened eyes fluttered from one to another of that -bedraggled, pathetic quartet, but she might as well have appealed to the -gaudily painted banners that fluttered over the deserted booths outside. - -"What do you want, Nita?" she whispered, moistening her dry lips and -twisting her little brown-painted hands together. - -"I'll tell you fast enough!" Nita snarled, thrusting her face close to -Sally's. "I want you to give that sheik of yours the gate--get me? Ditch -him, shake him, and I don't mean maybe!" - -For the third time that day Sally was having David Nash, the only friend -she had ever made outside the orphanage, flung into her face as a -sweetheart or worse. Winfield Bybee's casual words to his wife--"Can't -you see she's clear gone on that Dave chap of hers?"--had made her heart -beat fast with a queer, suffocating kind of pleasure, a pleasure she had -never before experienced in her life. Those words had somehow initiated -her into young ladyhood, fraught with strange, lovely, privileges, among -them the right to be "clear gone" on a man--a man like David! The -midget's "your David" and "Of course you're in love with him, and he's -crazy about you--a blind person could see that," had sent her heart -soaring to heaven, like a toy balloon accidentally released from a -child's clutch. - -But Nita's "that sheik of yours," Nita's venomously spat command, "give -him the gate, ditch him, shake him," aroused in her a sudden blind fury, -a fury as intense as Nita's. - -"I'll do no such thing! David's mine, as long as he wants to be! You -have no right to dictate to me!" - -"Is that so?" Nita straightened, hands digging into her hips, a toss of -her ragged, badly curled blond head emphasizing her sarcasm. "Is that -so? Maybe you'll think I had some right when the cops tap you on the -shoulder tomorrow! Too bad you and your David can't share a suite in the -county jail together!" - -"You'd--you'd do that--to David, too?" Sally whispered over cold lips. - -"I thought that'd get under your skin," Nita laughed harshly. Then, as -though the interview was successfully concluded, from her standpoint, -the red-painted nails of her claw-like hands began to pick at the -fastening of her grass skirt. - -Sally was turning away blindly, feeling like a small, trapped animal, -when a tiny, shrill voice came from the midget's cot: - -"I heard every word you said, Nita! I think you must have gone crazy. -The heat affects some like this, but I never saw it strike a carnival -trouper quite so bad--" - -"You shut up, you little double-crossing runt!" Nita whirled toward the -midget's bed. - -"I may be a runt," the midget's voice shrilled, "but I'm in full -possession of my faculties. And when I tell Winfield Bybee the threats -you've made against this poor child, you'll find yourself stranded in -Stanton without even a grass skirt to earn a living with. And if the -carnival grapevine is still working, you'll find that no other show in -the country will take you on. It will be back to the hash joints for -you, Nita, and I for one think the carnival will be a neater, sweeter -place without you. Get your make-up off and get into bed, Sally. And -don't worry. Nita wouldn't have dared try to bluff a real trouper like -that." - -"For Gawd's sake, are you all going to jaw all night?" a weary voice, -with a flat, southern drawl demanded indignantly. "I've got some -important sleeping to do, if I'm going to show tomorrow. Gawd, I'm so -tired my bones are cracking wide open." - -"Shut up yourself!" Nita snarled, slouching down upon the camp stool -beside her trunk, to remove her make-up. "You hoofers don't know what -tired means. If you had to jelly all day like I do! Oh, Gawd! What a -life! What a life! You're right, Midge! It sure gets you--eighteen shows -a day and this hell-fired heat." - -It was Nita's surrender, or at least her pretended surrender, to the law -of the carnival--live and let live; ask no questions and answer none. - -In the thick silence that followed Sally tremblingly seated herself -before her trunk and smeared her neck, face, arms and hands with -theatrical cold cream. She was conscious that other weary girls drifted -in--"the girl nobody can lift," the albino girl, whose pink eyes were -shaded with big blue goggles; the two diving girls, looking as if their -diet of soda pop and bananas eaten under water did not agree with them. -But she was aware of them, rather than saw them. Stray bits of their -conversation forced through her own conflicting thoughts and emotions-- - -"Where's my rabbit foot? Gawd, I've lost my rabbit foot! That means a -run of bad luck, sure--" - -"--'n I says, 'Blow, you crazy rube. Whaddye take me for?'" - -"Good pickings! If this keeps up I'll be able to grab my cakes in the -privilege car--sold fifty-eight postcards today--" - -"Whaddye know? Gus the barker's fell something fierce for the new kid. -'N they say Pop Bybee's got her on percentage, as well as twelve bucks -per and cakes. Some guys has all the luck--" - -"Who's the sheik in the privilege car? Don't look like no K. P. to me. -Boy howdy! Hear you already staked your claim, Nita. Who is he? -Millionaire's son gettin' an eyeful of life in raw?" - -She knew that Nita did not answer, at least not in words. Gradually talk -died down; weary bodies stretched their aching length upon hard, sagging -cots. Someone turned out the sputtering gas jet that had ineffectually -illuminated the dress tent. Groans subsided into snores or whistling, -adenoidal breathing. A sudden breeze tugged at the loose sides of the -tent, slapping the canvas loudly against the wooden stakes that held it -down. - -Although she was so tired that her muscles quivered and jerked -spasmodically, Sally found that she could not sleep. As if her mind were -a motion-picture screen, the events of the day marched past, in very bad -sequence, like an unassembled film. She saw her own small figure -flitting across the screen fantastically clad in purple satin trousers -and green jacket, her face and arms brown as an Indian's, her eyes -shielded by a little black lace veil. Crowds of farmers, their wives, -their children; small-town business men, their wives and giggling -daughters and goggle-eyed sons, avid for a glimpse of the naughtiness -which the barker promised behind the tent flap of the "girlie show," -pressed in upon her, receded, pressed again, thrust out quarters, -demanded magic visions of her-- - -David, his eyes streaming with onion tears, smiling at her. David -reading that dreadful newspaper story--David of yesterday, saying, "Dear -little Sally!" pressing her against him for a blessed minute-- - -And Nita, her eyes rabid with sudden, ugly passion--passion for -David--Nita threatening her, threatening David-- - -David, David! The movie stopped with a jerk, then resolved itself into -an enormous "close-up" of David Nash, his eyes smiling into hers with -infinite gentleness and tenderness. - -"Does he think I'm just a little girl, too young to--to be in love or to -be loved?" she asked herself, audacious in the dark. "If--if he was at -all in love with me--but oh, he couldn't be!--would he be so friendly -and easy with me? Wouldn't he be embarrassed, and blush, and--and things -like that? Oh, I'm just being silly! He doesn't think of me at all -except as a little girl who's in trouble. A girl alone, as he calls me." - -Then a new memory banished even the "close-up" of David on the screen of -her mind--a memory called up by those words--"girl alone." She felt that -she ought to weep with shame and contrition because she had so long -half-forgotten Mrs. Bybee's promise to make inquiries about her -mother--the mother who had given her to the orphanage twelve years -before, leaving behind her only a meager record--"Mrs. Nora Ford, aged -twenty-eight." - -So little in those words with which to conjure up a mother! She would be -forty now, if--if she were still alive! Suddenly all her twelve years of -orphanhood, of longing for a mother, even for a mother who would desert -her child and go away without a word, rushed over Sally like an -avalanche of bruising stones. Every hurt she had sustained during all -those twelve motherless years throbbed with fresh violence; drew hard -tears that dripped upon the lumpy cotton pillow beneath her tossing -head. - -When the paroxysm of weeping had somewhat subsided she crept out of her -cot and knelt beside it and prayed. - -Then she crept back into bed, unconscious that the midget was still -awake and had seen her dimly in the darkness. Strangely free of her -burdens, Sally lay for a long time before sleep claimed her, trying to -remember all the instructions about crystal-gazing that Mrs. Bybee had -heaped upon her. And in her childish conscience there was no twinge or -remorse that she was to go on the next day, deceiving the public, as -"Princess Lalla, favorite crystal-gazer of the Sultan of Turkey." - -The next morning--the carnival's second and last day in Stanton--Sally -overslept. She did not awaken until a tiny hand tugged impatiently at -her hair. Her dark blue eyes flew wide in startled surprise, then -recognition of her surroundings and of "Pitty Sing," the midget, dawned -in them slowly. - -"You looked so pretty asleep that I hated to awaken you," the midget -told her. "But it's getting late, and I want my breakfast. I'm dressed." - -The little woman wore a comically mature-looking dress of blue linen, -made doll-size, by a pattern which would have suited a woman of forty. -Sally impulsively took the tiny face between her hands and laid her lips -for an instant against the softly wrinkled cheek. Then she sprang out of -bed, careful not to "joggle" the midget, who had been so emphatic about -her distaste for being joggled. - -"There's a bucket of water and a tin basin," Miss Tanner told her -brusquely, to hide the pleasure which Sally's caress had given her. "All -the other girls have gone to the cook tent, so you can dress in peace." - -"I didn't thank you properly last night for taking my part against -Nita," Sally said shyly, as she hastily drew on her stockings. "But I do -thank you, Betty, with all my heart. I was so frightened--for David--" - -"What I said to Nita will hold her for a while." Betty Tanner nodded -with satisfaction. "But I don't trust her. She'll do something underhand -if she thinks she can get away with it. But don't worry. Once the -carnival gets out of this state, you and your David will be pretty safe. -I don't think the police will bother about extradition, even if Nita -should tip them off. In the meantime, I'll break the first law of -carnival and try to learn something of Nita's past. I've seen her turn -pale more than once when a detective or a policeman loomed up -unexpectedly and seemed to be giving her the once-over. Oh, dear, I'm -getting to be as slangy as any of the girls," she mourned. - -After Sally had splashed in the tin basin and had combed and braided her -hair, she hesitated for a long minute over the two new dresses that had -mysteriously found their way into the equally mysterious new tin trunk. -She caught herself up at the thought. Of course they were not -mysterious. "Pop" and Mrs. Bybee had provided them, out of the infinite -kindness of their hearts. Were they always so kind to the carnival's new -recruits? Gratitude welled up in her impressionable young heart; -overflowed her lips in song, as she dressed herself in the little white -voile, splashed with tiny blue and yellow wild flowers. - -Last night's breeze had brought with it a light, cooling shower, and -still lingered under the hot caress of the June sun. Sally sang, at -Betty's request, as she sped across vacant lots to the show train -resting engineless on a spur track. At the sound of her fresh, young -voice, caroling an old song of summertime and love, David Nash thrust -his head out of the little high window in the box of a kitchen at the -end of the dining car, and waved an egg-beater at her, lips and teeth -and eyes flashing gay greetings to her. - -"Better tell your David how Nita's been carrying on," the midget piped -from Sally's shoulder. - -Song fled from Sally's throat and heart. "No," she shook her head. She -couldn't be a tattle-tale. If the orphanage had taught her nothing else -it had taught her not to be a tale-bearer. Besides, to talk of Nita and -her threats would make it necessary to tell David all that Nita had -said, and at the thought Sally's cheeks went scarlet. It might kill his -friendship for her to let him know that others--apparently all the -carnival folk--had labeled that friendship "love." Why couldn't they let -her and David alone? Why snatch up this beautiful thing, this precious -friendship, and maul it about, sticking labels all over it until it was -ruined? - -She had placed the midget in her own little high chair at her own -particular table in the privilege car and was hurrying down the car -bound for the cook tent and her own breakfast when Winfield Bybee and -his wife entered. Mrs. Bybee was dressed as if for a journey of -importance. - -Winfield Bybee boomed out a greeting to Sally, tilting his head to peer -into her smiling blue eyes. - -"All dolled up and looking pretty enough to eat," he chuckled. "Ain't -that a new dress?" - -"Oh, yes, and it fits perfectly," Sally glowed. "Thanks so very much for -the trunk and the dresses, Mrs. Bybee," she added, tactfully addressing -the showman's wife. "I--I'll pay you back out of my salary as I make -it--" - -"What are you talking about?" Mrs. Bybee demanded sternly, her eyes -flashing from Sally's flushed face to her husband's. "I never bought you -any dresses or a trunk. Now, you looka here, Winfield Bybee! I'm a woman -of few words, and of a long-suffering disposition, but even a saint -knows when she's got a stomachful! I swallowed your mealy-mouthed -palaverin' about this poor little orphan, but if you're sneaking around -and buying her presents behind my back, I'll turn her right over to the -state and not lose a wink of sleep, and let me tell you this, Winfield -Bybee--" Her words were a rushing torrent, heated to the boiling point -by jealousy and suspicion. - -Sally tried to speak, to interrupt her, but she might as well have tried -to stop the Niagara. Under the force of the torrent Sally at last bowed -her head, shrinking against the wall of the car, the very picture of -detected guilt. The carnival owner gasped and waved his arms helplessly, -tried to pat his wife's hands and had his own slapped viciously for his -pains. When at last Mrs. Bybee paused for breath, and to mop her -perspiring face with her handkerchief, Bybee managed to get in his -defense, doggedly, his bluster wilted under his wife's tongue lashing: - -"You're crazy, Emma! I didn't buy her any presents. I never saw that -dress before in my life. I don't know what you or she's talking about. I -didn't buy her anything! I--oh, good Lord!" He tried to put his arms -about his wife, his face so strutted with blood that Sally felt a faint -wonder, through her misery, that apoplexy did not strike him down. - -"What's the matter, Sally?" David came striding out of the kitchen, a -butcher knife in one hand and a slab of breakfast bacon in the other. - -"I don't know, David," she whispered forlornly. "I--I was just thanking -Mrs. Bybee for this dress and another one and a trunk I found in the -dress tent with my name on it--'Princess Lalla'--" she stammered over -the name--"and Mrs. Bybee says she didn't give them to me." - -"He thought he'd put something over on me, and me all dressed up like a -missionary to go look for her precious mother. I guess her mother wasn't -any better than she should have been and this little soft-soap artist -takes after her," Mrs. Bybee broke in stridingly, but her angry eyes -lost something of their conviction under David's level gaze. - -"I bought the things for Sally, Mrs. Bybee," he said quietly. "I should -have told her, or put my card in. Unfortunately I didn't have one with -me," he added with a boyish grin. - -"Oh!" Anger spurted out of Mrs. Bybee's jealous heart like air let out -of a balloon. "Reckon I'm just an old fool! God knows I don't see why I -should care what this old woman-chaser of a husband of mine does, but--I -do! If you're ever in love, Sally, you'll understand a foolish old woman -a little better. Now, young man, you take that murderous looking knife -and that bacon back into the kitchen and scramble a couple of eggs for -me. And I guess you can give Pop a rasher of that bacon, even if it is -against the doctor's orders." - -And the showman, beaming again and throwing "Good mornings" right and -left, marched down the aisle, his arm triumphantly about his repentant -wife's shoulders. - -Sally watched them for a moment, a lovely light of tenderness and -understanding playing over her sensitive face. Then she turned to David, -who had not yet obeyed Mrs. Bybee's command. They smiled into each -other's eyes, shyly, and the flush that made Sally's face rosy was -reflected in the boy's tanned cheeks. - -"I'm sorry, David, I didn't dream it was--you. Thank you, David." She -could not keep from repeating his name, dropping it like a caress at the -end of almost every sentence she addressed to him, as if her lips kissed -the two slow, sweet syllables. - -"I should have told you," David confessed in a low voice, slightly -shaken with embarrassment and some other emotion which flickered behind -the smile in his gold-flecked hazel eyes. "I--I thought you'd know. You -needed the things and I knew you didn't have any money. I've got to get -back into the kitchen," he added hastily, awkwardly. She had never seen -him awkward in her presence before, and she was daughter of Eve enough -to rejoice. And in her shy joy her face blossomed with sudden rich -beauty that made Nita, the Hula dancer, who appeared in the doorway at -that moment, look old and tawdry and bedraggled, like the last ragged -sunflower withering against a kitchen fence. - -But not even Nita's flash of hatred and veiled warning could blight that -sudden sweet blooming of Sally's beauty. She waved goodby to David, -carrying away with her as she sped to the cook tent the heart-filling -sweetness and tenderness of his answering smile. She took out the memory -of that smile and of his boyish flush and awkwardness a hundred times -during the morning, to look at in fresh wonder, as a child repeatedly -unearths a bit of buried treasure to be sure that it is still there. - -When she bent her little head gravely over the crystal, after the -carnival had opened for the day, she saw in it not other people's -"fortunes" but David's flushed face, David's shy, tender eyes, David's -lips curled upward in a smile. And because she was so happy she lavished -happiness upon all those who thrust quarters upon Gus, the barker, for -"Princess Lalla's" mystic reading of "past, present and future." - -She had almost forgotten, in her preoccupation with the miracle which -had happened to her--for she knew now that she loved David, not as a -child loves, but as a woman loves--that Mrs. Bybee was undoubtedly -keeping her promise to make inquiries about the woman who had given her -name as Mrs. Nora Ford when she had committed Sally Ford to the care of -the state twelve years before. But she was sharply reminded and filled -with remorse for her forgetfulness when Gus, the barker, leaned close -over her at the end of a performance to whisper: - -"The boss' ball-and-chain wants to see you in the boss' private car, -kid. Better beat it over there before you put on the nose bag. Next show -at one-fifteen, if we can bally-hoo a crowd by then. You can tell her -that Gus says you're going great!" - -As Sally ran across lots to the side-tracked carnival train, she buried -her precious new memory of David under layers of anxiety and questions. -It would still be there when her question had been answered by Mrs. -Bybee, to comfort her if the showman's wife had been unsuccessful, to -add to her joy if some trace of her mother had been found. - -"Maybe--maybe I'll have a mother and a sweetheart, too," she marveled, -as she climbed breathless, into the coach which had been pointed out to -her as the showman's private car. - -It was not really a private car, for Bybee and his wife occupied only -one of the drawing rooms of the ancient Pullman car, long since retired -from the official service of that company. The berths were occupied on -long jumps by a number of the stars of the carnival and by some of the -most affluent of the concessionaires and barkers, a few of the latter -being part owners of such attractions as the "girlie show" and the -"diving beauties." When the carnival showed in a town for more than a -day, however, the performers usually preferred to sleep in tents, rather -than in the stuffy, hot berths. - -Since the carnival was in full swing at that hour of the day, Sally -found the sleeping car deserted except for Mrs. Bybee, who called to her -from the open door of drawing room A. - -The carnival owner's wife was seated at a card table, which was covered -with stacks of coins and bills of all denominations. Her lean fingers -pushed the stacks about, counted them, jotted the totals on a sheet of -lined paper. - -"I'm treasurer and paymaster for the outfit," she told Sally, -satisfaction glinting in her keen gray eyes. "Me and Bill," and she -lifted a big, blue-barreled revolver from the faded green plush of the -seat and twirled it unconcernedly on her thumb. - -"Is business good?" Sally asked politely, as she edged fearfully into -the small room. - -"Might be worse," Mrs. Bybee conceded grudgingly. "Sit down, child, I'm -not going to shoot you. Well, I went calling this morning," she added -briskly, as she began to rake the stacks of coins into a large canvas -bag. - -"Oh!" Sally breathed, clasping her hands tightly in her lap. "Did -you--find anything?" - -Mrs. Bybee knotted a stout string around the gathered-up mouth of the -bag, rose from her seat, lifted the green plush cushion, revealing a -small safe beneath the seat. When she had stowed the bag away and -twirled the combination lock, she rearranged the cushion and took her -seat again, all without answering Sally's anxious question. - -"Reckon I'm a fool to let anyone see where I keep the coin," she -ridiculed herself. "But after making a blamed fool of myself this -morning over them dresses your David give you, I guess I'd better try to -do something to show you I trust you. You just keep your mouth shut -about this safe, and there won't be any harm done." - -"Of course I won't tell," Sally assured her earnestly. "But, please, did -you find out anything?" She felt that she could not bear the suspense a -minute longer. - -"You let me tell this my own way, child," Mrs. Bybee reproved her. -"Well, you saw that missionary rig I had on this morning? It turned the -trick all right. Lucky for you, this ain't the fastest growing town in -the state, even if that billboard across from the station does say so. I -found the address you gave me, all right. Same number, same house. -Four-or-five-room dump, that may have been a pretty good imitation of a -California bungalow twelve years ago. All run-down now, with a swarm of -kids tumbling in and out and sticking out their tongues at me when their -ma's back was turned. She said she'd lived there two years; moved here -from Wisconsin. Didn't know a soul in Stanton when she moved here, and -hadn't had time to get acquainted with a new baby every fourteen -months." - -"Poor thing!" Sally murmured, finding pity in her heart for the -bedraggled drudge Mrs. Bybee's words pictured so vividly. But those -too-numerous babies had a mother. What she wanted to know was--did she, -Sally Ford, have a mother? - -Then a memory, so long submerged that she did not realize that it -existed in her subconscious mind, pushed up, spilled out surprisingly: -"There was a big oak tree in the corner of the yard. I used to swing. -Someone pushed the swing--someone--" she fumbled for more, but the -memory failed. - -"It's still there, and there's still a swing," Mrs. Bybee admitted. "One -of those dirty-faced little brats was climbing up and down the ropes -like a monkey. Well, I reckon that's where you used to live, right -enough. I asked this woman--name of Hickson--if any of her neighbors had -lived there many years, and she pointed to the house next door and said -'Old Lady Bangs' owned the house and had lived there for more'n twenty -years. This old Mrs. Bangs--" - -"Bangs!" Sally cried. "Bangs! It was Gramma Bangs who swung me! I -remember now! Gramma Bangs. She made me a rag doll with shoe-button eyes -and I cried every night for a long time after I went to the orphanage -because mama hadn't brought my doll. Did you see Gramma Bangs? Oh, Mrs. -Bybee, if I could go to see her again!" - -Mrs. Bybee's stern, long, hatchet-shaped face had softened marvelously, -but at Sally's eager request she shook her head emphatically. - -"Not with the police looking for you and Dave. Yes, I saw her. She's all -crippled up with rheumatism and was tickled to death to see Nora Ford's -sister. That's who I said I was, you know. But it pretty near got me -into trouble. The old lady took it for granted I knew a lot of things -about you that I didn't know, and wouldn't have told me just what I'd -come to find out if I hadn't used my bean in stringing her along. I had -to go mighty easy asking her about you, since it was my 'sister' I was -supposed to be so het up over finding, but lucky for you she'd been -reading the papers and knew that you were in trouble." - -"Oh!" Sally moaned, covering her hot face with her little brown-painted -hands. "Then Gramma Bangs thinks I'm a bad girl--oh! Did you tell her -I'm not?" - -"What do you take me for--a blamed fool?" Mrs. Bybee demanded heatedly. -"I didn't let on I'd ever seen you in my life. But it was something she -let spill when she was talking about you and this story in the papers -that give me the low-down on the whole thing." - -"Oh, what?" Sally implored, almost frantic with impatience. - -"Well, she said, 'You can't blame Nora for putting Sally in the -orphanage when the money stopped coming, seeing as how she was sick and -needing an operation and everything. But it pret' near broke her -heart'--that's what the old dame said--" - -"But--I don't understand," Sally protested, her sapphire eyes clouding -with bewilderment. "The money? Did she mean my--father?" - -"I thought that at first, too." Mrs. Bybee nodded her bobbed gray head -with satisfaction. "But lucky I didn't say so, or I'd have give the -whole show away. I just 'yes, indeeded' her, and she went on. Reckon she -thought I might be taking exceptions to the way she'd been running on -about how pitiful it was for 'that dear little child' to be put in an -orphans' home, so she tried to show me that my 'sister' had done the -only thing she could do under the circumstances. - -"Pretty soon it all come out. 'Nora,' she said, 'told me not to breathe -a word to a soul, but seeing as how you're her sister and probably know -all about it, I reckon it won't do no harm after all these years.' Then -she told me that Nora Ford had no more idea'n a jack rabbit whose baby -you was--" - -"Then she wasn't my mother!" Sally cried out in such a heartbroken voice -that Mrs. Bybee reached across the card table and patted her hands, -dirty diamonds twinkling on her withered fingers. - -"No, she wasn't your mother," the showman's wife conceded with brusque -sympathy. "But I can't see as how it leaves you any worse off than you -was before. One thing ought to comfort you--you know it wasn't your own -mother that turned you over to an orphanage and then beat it, leaving no -address. Seems like," she went on briskly, "from what old lady Bangs -told me, that Nora Ford had been hired to take you when she was a maid -in a swell home in New York, and she had to beat it--that was part of -the agreement--so there never would be any scandal on your real mother. -She didn't know whose kid you was--so the old lady says--and when the -money orders stopped coming suddenly she didn't have the least idea how -to trace your people. She supposed they was dead--and I do, too. So it -looks like you'd better make up your mind to being an orphan--" - -"But, oh, Mrs. Bybee!" Sally cried piteously, her eyes wide blue pools -of misery and shame. "My real mother must have been--bad, or she -wouldn't have been ashamed of having me! Oh, I wish I hadn't found out!" -And she laid her head down on her arms on the card table and burst into -tears. - -"Don't be a little fool!" Mrs. Bybee admonished her severely. "Reckon it -ain't up to you, Sally Ford, to set yourself up in judgment on your -mother, whoever she was." - -"But she sent me away," Sally sobbed brokenly. "She was ashamed of me, -and then forgot all about me. Oh, I wish I'd never been born!" - -"I reckon every kid's said that a hundred times before she's old enough -to have good sense," Mrs. Bybee scoffed. "Now, dry up and scoot to the -dress tent to put some more make-up on your face. The show goes on. And -take it from me, child, you're better off than a lot of girls that join -up with the carnival. You're young and pretty and you've got a boy -friend that'd commit murder for you and pret' near did it, and you've -got a job that gives you a bed and cakes, and enough loose change to buy -yourself some glad rags by the time we hit the Big Town--" - -"The Big Town?" Sally raised her head, interest dawning unwillingly in -her grieving blue eyes. "You mean--New York?" - -"Sure I mean New York. We go into winter quarters there in November, and -if you stick to the show I may be able to land you a job in the chorus. -God knows you are pretty enough--just the type to make every six-footer -want to fight any other man that looks at you." - -"Oh, you're good to me!" Sally blinked away the last of her tears, which -had streaked her brown make-up. "I'll stick, if the police don't get -me--and David. And," she paused at the door, her eyes shy and sweet, -"thank you so very much for trying to help me find my--my mother." - -As she sped down the aisle of the car in her noiseless little red -sandals she was startled to see what looked like a sheaf of yellow, -dried grass whisked through the closing door of the women's dressing -room. Then comprehension dawned. "I wonder," she took time from the -contemplation of her desolating disappointment to muse, "what Nita is -doing here. I wonder if she followed me--if she heard anything I -wouldn't want Nita to know about my mother. But I'll tell David. Will he -despise me because my mother was--bad?" - - - - -CHAPTER VII - - -It was a sad, listless little "Princess Lalla" who cupped tiny brown -hands about a crystal ball and pretended to read "past, present and -future" in its mysterious depths as the afternoon crowd of the -carnival's last day in Stanton milled about the attractions in the -Palace of Wonders. There was the crack of an unsuspected whip in the -voice of Gus, the barker, as he bent over her after his oft-repeated -spiel: - -"Snap into it, kid! These rubes is lousy with coin and we've got to get -our share. You're crabbin' the act somethin' fierce's afternoon. Step on -it!" - -Sally made a valiant effort to obey, but her crystal-gazing that -afternoon was not a riotous success. She made one or two bad blunders, -the worst of which caused a near-panic. - -For she was so absorbed in her own disappointment and in contemplating -the effect of her news upon David, when she should tell him that she was -an illegitimate child of a woman who had abandoned her, that her eyes -and intuition were not so keen as they had been. - -Although there had been a sharp-faced shrew of a wife clinging to his -arm before he vaulted upon the platform for a "reading," she -mechanically told a meek little middle-aged man that he was in love with -a "zo beau-ti-ful girl wiz golden hair" and that he would "marry wiz -her." - -After the poor husband had been snatched from the platform by his -furiously jealous wife and given a most undignified paddling with her -hastily removed shoe--an "added attraction" which proved vastly -entertaining to the carnival crowd but which caused a good many quarters -to find their hasty way back into handbags and trouser pockets--Sally -felt her failure so keenly that she leaned backward in an effort to be -cautious. - -"For God's sake, kid, snap out of it before the next show!" Gus pleaded, -mopping his dripping brow with a huge purple-bordered white silk -handkerchief. "I'm part owner of this tent, you know, and you're hittin' -me where I live. Come on, 'at's a good girl! Forget it--whatever's -eatin' on you! This ain't a half-bad world--not a-tall! What if that -sheik of yours is trailin' Nita around? Reckon he's just after her -grouch bag--" - -"Her--grouch bag?" Sally seized upon the unfamiliar phrase in order to -put off as long as possible full realization of the heart-stopping news -he was giving her so casually. - -"That's right. You're still a rube, ain't you? A grouch bag is a show -business way of sayin' a performer's got a wad salted down to blow with -or buy a chicken farm or, if it's a hard-on-the-eyes dame like Nita, to -catch a man with. Nita's got a roll big enough to choke a boa -constrictor. I seen her countin' it one night when she thought she was -safe. She was, too. I wouldn't warm up to that Jane if she was the last -broad in the world. Now, listen, kid, you have a good, hard cry in the -dress tent before the next show and you'll feel like a new woman. That's -me all over! Never tell a wren to turn off the faucet! Nothin' like a -good cry. I ain't been married four times for nothin'." - -Sally waited to hear no more. She rushed out of the Palace of Wonders, a -frantic, fantastic little figure in purple satin trousers and -gold-braided green jacket, her red-sandled feet spurning the -grass-stubbled turf that divided the show tent from the dress tent. And -because she was almost blinded with the tears which Gus, the barker, had -sagely recommended, she collided with another figure in the "alley." - -"Look where you're going, you little charity brat, you ----" And Nita's -harsh, metallic voice added a word which Sally Ford had sometimes seen -scrawled in chalk on the high board fence that divided the boys' -playground from the girls' at the orphanage. - -So Nita had listened! She had been eavesdropping when Mrs. Bybee had -told Sally the shameful things she had learned from Gramma Bangs about -Sally's birth. - -"You can't call me that!" Sally gasped, rage flaming over her, -transforming her suddenly from a timid, brow-beaten child of charity -into a wildcat. - -Before Nita, the Hula dancer, could lift a hand to defend herself, a -small purple-and-green clad fury flung itself upon her breast; gilded -nails on brown-painted fingers flashed out, were about to rip down those -painted, sallow cheeks like the claws of the wildcat she had become when -powerful hands seized her by the shoulders and dragged her back. - -"What t'ell's going on here?" Gus, the barker, panted as Sally struggled -furiously, still insane with rage at the insult Nita had flung at her. - -"Better keep this she-devil out of my sight, Gus, or I'll cut her heart -out!" Nita panted, adjusting the grass skirt, which Sally's furious -onslaught had torn from the dancer's hips, exposing the narrow red satin -tights which ended far above her thin, unlovely knees. - -"I'm surprised at you, Sally," Gus said severely, but his small eyes -twinkled at her. "Next time you're having a friendly argument with this -grass-skirt artist, for Gawd's sake settle it by pulling her hair. The -show's gotta go on and some of these rubes like her map. Don't ask me -why. I ain't good at puzzles." - -Sally smiled feebly, the passing of her rage having left her feeling -rather sick and foolish. Gus's arm was still about her shoulders, in a -paternal sort of fondness, as Nita switched away, her grass skirt -hissing angrily. - -"Kinda foolish of you, Sally, to pick a fight with that dame. She -could-a ruint this pretty face of yours. She's a bad mama, honey, and -you'd better make yourself scarce when she's around. And say, kid--take -a tip from old Gus: no sheik ain't worth fightin' for. I been fought -over myself considerable in my time, and believe me, while two frails -was fightin' for me I was lookin' for another one." - -Sally felt shriveled with shame. "I wasn't fighting her because of--of -David," she muttered, digging the toe of one little red sandal into the -dusty grass of the show lot. "Nita called me a--a nasty name. You'd have -fought, too!" - -"Sure! but not with a dame like Nita, if I was you! You ain't no match -for her. Now, you trot along to the dress tent and rest or cry or say -your prayers or anything you want to--except fight!--till show time -again. And for God's sake, don't turn your back when Nita's around!" - -Sally did not see the Hula dancer again that afternoon, for Nita -belonged to the "girlie show," which had a tent all its own. To -encourage her in her confidence as a crystal-gazer, or rather to bolster -up the faith of the skeptical audience, which had somehow become wise to -the fact that "Princess Lalla" had "pulled some bones," Gus, the barker, -arranged for four or five "schillers"--employes of the carnival, both -men and women, dressed to look like members of the audience--to have -their fortunes told. - -Sally, tipped off by a code signal of Gus's, let her imagination run -riot as she read the magic crystal for the "schillers," and to -everything she told them they nodded their heads or slapped their thighs -in high appreciation, loudly proclaiming that "Princess Lalla" was a -wow, a witch, the grandest little fortune-teller in the world. Business -picked up amazingly; quarters were thrust upon Gus with such speed that -he had to form a line of applicants for "past, present and future" upon -Sally's platform. - -She did not see David at supper, while she ate in the cook tent after -having carried "Pitty Sing," the midget, to the privilege car. Buck, the -negro chef of the privilege car grinned at her, but David was nowhere to -be seen. Was he "trailin' Nita," as Gus, the barker, had called it? -Jealousy laid a hand of pain about her heart, such a sort of pain that -she wanted, childishly, to stop and examine it. It claimed instant -fellowship in her heart with that other so-new emotion--love. She wanted -all afternoon, until Gus had stopped her heart for a beat or two with -his casual reference to David and Nita, to fly to David for comfort, to -pour out her news to him. She had heard, in anticipation, his softly -spoken, tender "Dear little Sally! Don't mind too much. We have each -other." So far had her imagination run away with her! - -It was the last evening of the carnival in Stanton, and money rolled -into the pockets of the concessionaires and the showmen. - -"Last chance to see the tallest man on earth and the littlest woman! -Last chance, folks!" - -It was already a little old to Sally--the spieler's ballyhoo. She could -have repeated it herself. Glamor was fading from the carnival. The -dancing girls were not young and beautiful, as they had seemed at first; -they had never danced on Broadway in Ziegfeld's Follies; they never -would. They were oldish-young women who sneered at the "rubes" and had -calluses on the bottoms of their aching feet from dancing on rough board -platforms. - -Just before the last show Sally wandered out into the midway from the -Palace of Wonders, money in her hand which Pop Bybee had advanced to -her. But it was lonely "playing the wheels" all by herself, and although -Eddie Cobb fixed it so that she won a big Kewpie doll with pink maline -skirts and saucy, marcelled red hair, there was little thrill in its -possession. When a forlornly weeping little girl stopped her tears to -gape covetously at the treasure, Sally gave it up without a pang, and -wandered on to the salt water taffy stand, where one of her precious -nickels went for a small bag of the tooth-resisting sweet. - -She no longer minded or noticed the crowd that collected and followed -her--wherever she went; she had become used to it already. The crowd did -not interest her, for it did not hold David, who was forced to hide -ignominiously in the show train, for fear the heavy hand of a local -constable would close menacingly over his shoulder. At the thought Sally -shuddered and flung away her taffy. They would be leaving Stanton -tonight, leaving danger behind them. It had not occurred to her to ask -where the show train was going. But it was going away, away. David could -come out of hiding. Bybee had said the authorities in other states -wouldn't be interested in a couple of minors who had done nothing worse -than "bust a farmer's leg and beat it--" - -"What kinda burg is the capital?" she was startled to hear a hot-dog -concessionaire call to the ticket-seller for the ferris wheel. - -"Pretty good pickin's," the ticket-seller answered. "We run into a spell -of bad weather there last year and it was a Jonah town, but it looks -good this season. The Kidder says he has to plank down half a grand for -the lot--the dirty bums--them city councillors." - -"We're going to the capital next?" Sally leaned over the counter to ask -the hot-dog man. - -"Sure, kid. Didn't you know? I heard you come from that burg. Old home -week for Eddie, too. You and him going out to give the old homestead the -once-over?" - -Sally did not wait to answer. Although it was almost time for the last -show the little red sandals flew toward the side-tracked show train--and -David. Her jealousy, even her just-realized love for him, were -forgotten. There was only fear--fear of iron bars and shameful uniforms, -iron bars which would cage David's superb young body and break his -spirit; fear of the reformatory, in which she would again become a -dull-eyed unit in a hopeless army, but branded now with a shameful -scarlet letter which she did not deserve. - -They couldn't go to the capital city where they were both known; they -would have to run away again, walk all night through the dark, fugitives -from "justice." - - ---- - -"Poor kid!" David consoled her after her first almost hysterical -outburst. "I can't talk to you now, and you shouldn't be here. You've -got to go back for your last performance. The show has to go on. They've -been decent to us, and we can't throw them over without warning." - -"But David, we've got to run away again!" Sally whimpered, clinging to -both his arms, bare to the shoulders in anticipation of his work in -helping to load the carnival for its thirty-mile drag to the capital. -"We can't go back to Capital City! We'll be caught! Listen, David--" - -"Go back to your show tent," David commanded her sternly. "I'll be -working pretty late helping to load up, but I'll whistle a bar from -'Always' under your Pullman window. We all sleep on the train tonight, -and pull out for Capital City some time before morning. We pick up the -engine at three o'clock, I believe. Plenty of time then to decide what -to do." He shook her a little to make her stop shivering and whimpering -with fear. "Buck up, honey! I'm not going to let the police get you; -neither is Pop Bybee. Dear little Sally!" and he stooped from his great -height to brush the tip of her short, brown-powdered nose with his lips. - -During the last performance in the Palace of Wonders a village -constable, his star shining importantly from the lapel of his Palm Beach -suit, sauntered leisurely through the tent, eyeing the freaks with -skeptical amusement and asking all the Smart-Aleck questions which the -more timid members of the carnival crowd longed to ask and did not dare. - -"Bet you wouldn't let me put any of that glass you're eatin' in my -coffee," he guffawed to the ostrich man whom Gus, the barker, was -ballyhooing at the moment. "I'm on to all you guys. Rock candy, ain't -it?" - -"Sure, officer," Gus interrupted his spiel to answer deferentially. -"Won't you have a little snack with the human ostrich? I particularly -recommend these nails. Boffo eats only the choicest sixpenny nails; will -accept no substitutes. And if a nail's rusty, out with it! Sort of an -epicure, Boffo is! Have a handful of glass and nails with Boffo, -officer! Bighearted, that Boffo!" - -The constable refused hastily and the crowd roared with delight. The -discomfited officer of the law ambled over to make his disparaging -inspection of Jan, the giant from Holland. - -"Pull up your pants legs and let me see your stilts," the constable -ordered authoritatively. "I ain't the sucker you guys think I am. I'm on -to your tricks--been going to carnivals man and boy for fifty years." - -With his eyes as remote and sad and patient as if he had not heard or -understood a word of the constable's insult, Jan obeyed, rolling his -trousers to the knees. When the Doubting Thomas representative of the -law had pinched the pale, putty-colored flesh of Jan's pitifully thin -calves and found them to be flesh-and-blood indeed, he passed on, red of -face, furious at the snorts of laughter which filled the tent. - -"What if he takes a notion to wash my face?" Sally shivered, bending -low, in an attitude of mystic concentration, over the crystal which she -was pretending to read for a farmer's wife who had no interest in Boffo, -the human ostrich, but who did have perfect faith in the powers of -"Princess Lalla." "What if he is just pretending to be interested in the -other freaks and is really looking for me? Has Nita dared to tip him off -that Sally Ford is here?" - -But her little sing-song voice droned on, predicting prosperity and -happiness and "a journey by land and sea" for the credulous farmer's -wife. - -"What's your real name, sister?" the constable demanded loudly, -officiously, stamping up the steps that led to the little platform. - -"Please," Sally pleaded prettily, making her eyes wide and cloudy with -mystic visions, "do not een-terr-upt! The veesion she will go away!" - -"You let her alone, Sam Pelton!" the farmer's wife commanded tartly. "Go -on, Princess Lalla. I think you're just wonderful--knowing about my -mother being dead and even her name and all." - -And Sally continued the reading with Constable Pelton breathing audibly -upon her neck as she bent her small head gravely over the crystal. When -she could think of nothing else to tell the highly pleased woman, she -was desperate. It seemed to her that everyone in the tent was looking at -her, reading panic in her trembling fingers, in her fluttering eyelids. - -"Gimme a knockdown to my past, present and future, Sister," the -constable suggested with heavy sarcasm and jocularity. "Reckon an -officer of the law don't have to pay. And you'd better make it a good -one, or I'll run you in for obtaining money under false pretenses. Come -on, now! Miz Holtzman has already give you a good tip-off, and I guess -my star speaks for itself. Knowing my name and my business, you oughta -be able to fake a pretty good line for me, but if you don't tell me my -wife's name, how many kids I got, where I come from, and anything else -I'm a-mind to ask you, I'll make you a present of free board and lodging -at the county's expense." - -Unknown to Sally, whose eyes were fixed, blind with fear, upon the -crystal tightly cupped in her ice-cold palms, Gus, the barker, had drawn -near enough to hear the constable's threats and demands. - -"Sure, officer!" he boomed heartily, to Sally's amazement, "just ask the -little lady anything you like. She sees all, knows all. Step right up, -folks, and hear Princess Lalla, favorite crystal-gazer to the Sultan of -Turkey before she escaped from his harem, tell your fellow-townsman, -Constable Sam Pelton, the truth, the whole truth and something besides -the truth--a few things that are going to happen to him that Officer Sam -don't yet dream of! Step right up, folks! Don't be bashful! Step up and -get an earful about your esteemed fellow-townsman and officer of the -law--" - -Sally felt the ice melting slowly in her veins. Dear Gus! He was -stalling, gaining time, subtly frightening the constable, whose face had -gone redder and redder, whose eyes glanced with furtive unease from the -crystal to the grinning faces of his "fellow-townsmen," who apparently -had no great love for Constable Sam Pelton. - -Then that which Gus had arranged by means of a code signal took place. -Two "schillers," hastily summoned by a carnival employe, suddenly broke -into loud curses and sharp, slapping blows which echoed in the instantly -quiet tent. - -"Pick my pocket, would you?" the raucous voice of a "schiller" demanded -between slaps and punches. "I seen you--sneakin' your hand in my -pocket!" - -Constable Pelton, glad to be able to assert his authority, glad also, -possibly, to escape a too intimate revelation of his past, bounded from -the platform, collared the fighting "schillers," and dragged them -triumphantly away. - -When the last stragglers of the carnival crowd had been ushered rather -unceremoniously from the tent, Sally rose from her chair and pattered -swiftly to where Gus, the barker, stood talking with Pop Bybee, owner -and manager of Bybee's Bigger and Better Carnival. - -"Thank you, Gus! I was scared nearly to death! It was wonderful the way -you stalled along till those two rubes--" she was already becoming -familiar with carnival lingo--"got into a fight. Wasn't it lucky for me -they did?" she added naively. - -"Hell, kid!" Gus grinned at her and tilted his derby more rakishly over -his left eye. "It was a frame-up. Them's our boys. The guy that -pretended to have his pocket picked will swear he made a mistake, and -the worst old Sam can do is to have 'em fined for disorderly conduct. -I'll square it with 'em, and they'll be in Capital City by show-time -tomorrow." - -Pop Bybee chuckled richly, his bright, pale-blue eyes gleaming in the -lobster-red expanse of his old face. "Didn't I tell you, child, that the -law couldn't touch you long as you stuck with the carnival? Dave tells -me you're babbling about running away again because we're hitting the -trail for your home town tonight. You stick, Sally. Pop Bybee and Gus -and the rest of us will take care of you." - -Sally's lips parted to tell him of Nita's threat if she did not -relinquish her claim upon David's love and friendship, but before the -first word tumbled out, the old inhibition against tattling, taught her -in the stern school of life in an orphanage, restrained her. - -"You're all so good to me," she choked, then turned abruptly away to -where "Pitty Sing," the midget, was impatiently awaiting her human -sedan-chair. - -"I don't want to influence you unduly," the midget piped in her prim, -high little voice, "but Mr. Bybee and Gus are right. You are safer with -the carnival than anywhere else in the state, and if you ran away I -should be very sorry. I like you, Sally. I like you very much." - -The dress tent was taken down by the "white hopes" almost before the -women performers had had time to change from show clothes to nightgowns -and kimonos. By twelve o'clock the lot was as bare of tents and booths -and ferris wheels and motordromes and "whips" and merry-go-rounds as if -those mechanical symbols of joy and fun had never existed. - -And Sally lay on the lumpy, smelly mattress of her upper berth in the -ancient Pullman car, waiting for her David's whistled signal--a bar of -"Always." She was fully dressed. - -Her heart sang the words--"I'll be loving you--always! Not for just an -hour, not for just a day, not for just a year, but--always!" - -She could have sent word to David by Gus or Pop Bybee that she had given -up her frantic plan to run away; that he need not meet her in the -darkness of the pulsing, hot June night. But--she had not-- - -It came then--clear and true, the whistled notes of the song which her -heart sang to David--"I'll be loving you--always!" - -She edged over the side of the berth, the toe of her slipper groping -until it found the edge of the lower berth in which the midget was -sleeping. When she was safe in the aisle she cast a fearful glance up -and down the car, and noted with uneasy surprise that Nita's berth, -directly opposite the midget's, was still unoccupied, the green curtains -spread wide so that the grayish-white blur of the sheet and pillow was -plainly discernible in the faint light from the one electric globe over -the door. - -But she had no time now to worry about Nita or Nita's threats. David was -awaiting her--with the song still humming its sweet, extravagant promise -in his heart. Or--was it? Had he chosen the song idly? Had he meant -anything by that teasing kiss on the tip of her nose, by his "Dear -little Sally!" - -"Being in love hurts something terrible," Sally shook her head at her -own turbulent emotions, unconsciously employing the homely language of -the orphanage. "But even if he doesn't love me I'm glad I love him. -David, David!" - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - - -The night was eerie with voices from unseen bodies, or bodies -half-revealed in the flare of gasoline torches, as the business of -loading the carnival proceeded. Soft, rich voices from black men's -throats blended with the velvety softness of the late-June night: - - "Oh, if Ah had wings like an angel, - Over these prison walls Ah would fly! - Ah would fly to the ahms of my poah dahlin', - An' theah Ah'd be willin' to die." - -A lonesome, heart-breaking plaint. Sally shivered. Except for David and -Pop Bybee and Dan, the barker, she and David might have been behind -prison bars tonight, learning the shame and misery that had created that -song. - -A white roustabout said something evil to her out of the corner of his -mouth as she brushed past him on her way to join David. But she scarcely -noticed, for there was David, his shoulders looming immensely broad in -the dark coat he had donned in her honor. Her hands were out to him -before he had reached her, and when he took them both and laid them -softly against his breast, so that her leaping blood caught the rhythm -of his strongly beating heart, she could scarcely restrain herself from -raising her small body on tip-toe and lifting her face for his kiss. - -They were shy at first, as they drifted away from the show train across -the vacant lot where the carnival had so recently vended trickery and -truth, freaks and fakes, color and light and noise and music. They -walked softly, slowly, Sally having the absurd feeling that if the grass -stubble were tender, tiny flowers, her joy-light feet would not have -crushed them. Her fingers were intertwined with David's, and the -electric thrill of that contact seemed to be the motor force which -propelled her body. Without a word as to direction, they drifted, -completely in accord, toward a clump of trees which would some day, when -Stanton had become beauty-conscious, form the nucleus of a park. - -Sally felt that she was in a spell woven of the beauty and -breathlessness of the night and of her inarticulate joy as, still -without speaking, David took off his coat and spread it upon the ground -that sloped gently from the sturdy trunk of an oak tree. As he was -stooping to spread the coat her hand hovered over his head, aching to -touch the dear, waving crispness of his hair, yet not daring--quite. But -when he straightened more suddenly than she had expected, his head -fitted into the cup of her hovering hand before she could snatch it -away. - -He whirled upon her, sweeping her slight body to his breast with such -fierceness and suddenness that her head swam. - -"Sally! Sally!" Just that hoarse cry, muted, exultant. - -Her hands crept slowly up his breast, so loving every inch of the dear -body whose warmth came through the cloth of his shirt that they -abandoned it reluctantly. When her hands were on his shoulders, clinging -there, she threw her head back upon the curve of his right arm, and -smiled up into his face. Her lips parting slowly to let out a little -gasping sigh of joy. - -In the silvery sheen with which the moon joyously and approvingly bathed -them their eyes, wide, dark, luminous, clung for an aeon of time, -reckoned in the history of love. Then David, knowing that his unasked -question had been gloriously answered, bent his head until his lips -touched hers. - -He must have felt the slight stiffening of her body, the ardor in her -small hands as they clung more fiercely to his shoulders. For he flung -up his head, then turned it sharply away for a moment, as if ashamed for -her to see the passion in his eyes. She took a drunken, uncertain step -away from him, and his arms fell laxly from her body. - -"What is it, David?" she asked in a small, quavering voice, scarcely -more than a whisper. - -"I shouldn't have done that!" David reproached himself with boyish -bitterness. - -"But David," Sally pleaded, in that small quaver, "don't you--don't you -love me--at all? I thought--I--" Her hands fluttered toward him, then -dropped hopelessly as he still stood sharply turned away from her. - -"Yes, I love you. That's the devil of it," David groaned from the -shelter of his arm. "I love you so much I can't think of anything else, -not even of our danger." - -She crept closer to him, stroked timidly the clenched fist which hung at -his side. "Then--why, David? I--I love you, too. You--must--have known. -I love you with all my heart." She stooped swiftly and laid her lips -against his knuckles, which shone white as marble in the moonlight. - -"Don't!" he cried sharply. He lowered the arm that had sheltered his -shamed, passionate eyes and looked at her humbly, his whole body -drooping. "Don't you see, darling--no, I mustn't call you that!--don't -you see, Sally, that your--caring--only makes it worse? I wish I were -the only one that has to suffer. But you're so young--oh, God!" he cried -in sudden anguish. "You're so pitifully young! Sixteen! I ought to be -horsewhipped!" - -She laughed shakily. "I'm getting older every day, David. Is it such a -crime to be young? You're young, too, David--darling!" The word was -dropped shyly, on a tremulous whisper. - -"That's it!" David cried wildly, fiercely under his breath. "We're both -young! I'm just half through college, and I haven't a cent to my name -except what I earned those two weeks on Carson's farm. And I won't have -any money except barely enough to live on--I work my way through -college--until I've finished school. And then it will be a long, hard -struggle to get a start, unless my grandfather dies by then and leaves -me his farm. He's a miserly old man, darling. He thinks I'm a fool to -study scientific farming, won't give me a cent. I haven't wanted -it--till now." - -"And now, David?" she prompted softly, her fingers closing caressingly -about the clenched hand which she must not kiss. - -"I want to marry you, of course!" David flung the confession at her -sternly. "I love you so much it's torture to think of your going on to -New York with the carnival. Oh, it's all so hopeless! We're in such a -nasty jam, Sally, darling!" He groaned, snatched up her hands, kissed -them hungrily, passionately, then dropped them as if the soft, sweet -flesh stung his lips. "Don't let me kiss you, Sally! For God's sake! I -can't stand it! And it's not fair to you to learn what love means, -when--when we can't go through with it." - -"But why can't we, David?" she persisted, her love giving her amazing -boldness. "I'll never love anyone else. I'll wait for you, for years and -years. Until I'm eighteen and you're twenty-three. You're almost -twenty-one, aren't you, David?" - -"Yes," he acknowledged. "But I'm just a kid. Why, I'm a minor yet!" he -reminded her with youth's bitter shame. "And so are you. We couldn't -even get married legally. And we're both--wanted--by the police. I can't -even figure out how I'm going to get back into A. & M. and finish my -course. I couldn't let you marry a man wanted for attempted murder, even -if I could support you. Oh, I guess I could make a bare living for us, -but I don't want that! Not for you! I want you to have everything lovely -in the world. You've had so little, so little! I want you to have silk -and velvet to make you forget blue-and-white-checked gingham. I want--" -he was going on passionately when Sally interrupted with her soft -delicious little laugh. - -"I want David," she said simply. - -"All right!" he cried, flinging his arms wide in a gesture of utter -abandonment. "We'll run away tonight. We'll keep going until we get out -of the state. We'll lie about our ages. We'll find someone somewhere to -marry us, and we'll--have each other if we have nothing else in the -world, Sally!" - -His exultant young voice and his arms demanded her, but she held back -strangely, while her face went ghastly white and old in the moonlight. - -"I--I forgot to tell you my news," she said dully, tonelessly, her hands -flattened against her breast. "Mrs. Bybee found out something -about--about my mother, about me." - -Ecstasy was wiped from David's face, leaving it hurt and bewildered. "So -you're going to find her? Go back to her? I--I suppose I'm glad." - -"No," she shook her head drearily. "I can't marry you or--anyone, David. -My mother was not Mrs. Nora Ford. I don't know who she was! I don't even -know what my name really is--if I have a name! Whoever my mother was she -was ashamed I'd been born, she paid Mrs. Ford to take me away when I was -an infant, away from New York, so--so I wouldn't disgrace her. I'm the -ugly name Nita called me today. I'm--I'm--" - -"You're my Sally," David said gently, his arms gathering her in, holding -her comfortingly against his breast, in a passionless embrace of utter -tenderness. "Do you think I would let that make any difference at all? -If anything could, it would make me love you more. But I love you now -with every bit of me. And we'll be married, Sally. What do I care about -being a scientific farmer?" But there was a note of bravado, of regret -in his voice that did not escape her love attuned ears. - -"No, David," she whispered, her hands straying over his face as if -memorizing every dear line of it. "We'll wait. I can wait. I've waited -twelve years to find my mother, and I didn't give up hope until today. I -would wait twice twelve years for you. I'll stick with the carnival if -Pop Bybee will let me, and if the police don't find us. Then when you're -through college--?" - -"But I'm damned if I can see how I'm to get back!" David burst out. "We -are both trapped in this second-rate carnival--and a first rate one -would be bad enough!" - -"We won't have to stay after we get to New York," Sally interrupted -reasonably. "We can start life again. This trouble will blow over. You -might even learn some other profession in the east--" - -"I don't want to learn anything else, live anywhere else but in the -middle west. It's my land. I love it. I want to serve it. But, oh, -Sally, let's not torture ourselves any more. I know I mustn't marry you -under this cloud, but let's be happy for a few minutes before we go back -to the show train. No, don't, darling!" as she lifted her arms. "Just -sit there on my coat and let me look at you. You're the most beautiful -thing in the world. Lovely Sally!" - -They sat side by side, hands not touching but hearts reaching toward -each other, and the minutes slipped silently away as David drank in her -moon-silvered young beauty, and she fed her love-hunger upon his -Viking-like handsomeness and strength. They were silently agreeing to go -when a sharp, metallic voice materialized suddenly out of the hush of -the darkness. - -"No monkey-business now, Steve! I'm warning you! If you double-cross me -I'll cut your heart out! Fifty-fifty and--" - -The rest was lost as the couple passed on, walking swiftly, two shadows -that seemed like one. The voice was Nita's. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - - -When Sally was awakened soon after dawn the next morning--Wednesday--by -the shouts and songs of the "white hopes" unloading the carnival on the -outskirts of the Capital City, the question which had insisted on -worming its way through the heavenly joy of knowing that David loved her -sprang instantly to the foreground of her mind; who was "Steve" with -whom Nita had quarreled and bargained in the dark last night? - -Sally and David had met or had had pointed out to them nearly every -member of the show troupe, and there was no Steve among them. Of course -Steve might be one of the roughneck white roustabouts. But a star -performer, such as Nita considered herself, would hardly consort with -such a man. The two classes--simply did not mix, except in rare -instances. David of course was different. Everyone connected with the -carnival knew that he was a university student, working in the kitchen -with Buck only because he was hiding from the police. - -Then the thought of David dismissed Nita and her threats and her Steve. -She crawled out of her berth, scurried to the women's dressing room and -hastily applied her show make-up. Pop Bybee had summoned her to the -privilege car on her return from her momentous walk with David the night -before to caution her not to appear in Capital City, even in the dress -or cook tent, without her "Princess Lalla" complexion, which she was to -apply with exceeding care so that the disguise might be impenetrable. - -Because the carnival lot selected by "the Kidder," Pop Bybee's advance -man and "fixer," was in the heart of the city, and the railroad spur -allotted to the show train on the outskirts of it, the cars would be -abandoned by the carnival performers and employes, only Pop and Mrs. -Bybee continuing to occupy their drawing room in one of the Pullmans. -Sally, being told the arrangements, suspected that they stayed with the -train to guard the safe under the green plush seat, the existence of -which was known only to Sally. Mrs. Bybee took little interest in the -carnival itself, caring only for the heaviness of the canvas money bags, -which were brought to her at the end of each day's business. - -It was still not seven o'clock when Sally joined the straggling -procession of performers headed for the cook tent and dress tent, a -quarter of a mile from the show train. She knew very little of the city -itself, since the orphanage was situated on its own farm in a thinly -settled suburb. - -There was no glow of pride, no sense of home-coming as she trudged -through the almost deserted streets, but every time she passed a -policeman idly swinging his "billie" on a street corner she thanked Pop -Bybee in her heart that he had cautioned her to don her disguise. For -beyond a casually interested glance at her brown face and hands and her -long swinging braids of fine, lustrous black hair, the law did not seem -to find her worthy of attention. - -If only David could pass that cordon successfully! Probably he had gone -to the carnival grounds. But Pop Bybee, true to his promise to protect -the boy, had decreed that he should become private chef and waiter to -himself and Mrs. Bybee, remaining cooped up all day in the privilege car -of the show train. - -Poor David! Dear David! Her heart ached passionately for his loneliness, -for his magnificent body caged in a hot box of a kitchen, when it had -been so gloriously free in fragrant, sun-kissed fields before she had -met him. - -Why, he might almost as well be in jail! And he had done nothing but -protect a girl alone in the world from the cruel revenge of a man who -had promised the state to treat her as his own daughter. - -But even though her heart throbbed with pain for David she could not be -wholly sad, for he loved her, wanted to marry her, would even now be -married to her if she had let him give up his ambitions for her. - -By the time she had finished breakfast in the cook tent the carnival was -nearly ready for business. Even the Ferris wheel's glittering immensity -was flung toward the sky, the basket seats hanging motionless in the -still, hot air. Banners advertising real and spurious wonders were being -tacked upon scarred booths, endowing them with glamor: "Bybee's Follies -Girls--a dazzlingly beautiful chorus straight from Ziegfeld's Follies in -New York--Six reasons why men leave home"; "Beautiful Babe, the Fattest -Girl in the World! 620 pounds of rosy, cuddly girl flesh"; "The Palace -of Wonders--Greatest Aggregation of Freaks in the World; also Princess -Lalla, from Constantinople, crystal-gazer, escaped member of the -Sultan's Harem; Sees all, knows all--Past, Present and Future!" - -Sally wandered along the midway, waving a small brown hand to Eddie -Cobb, who was setting up his gambling wheel and gaudily dressed Kewpie -dolls; exchanged predictions as to the day's business with two or three -good-natured concessionaires; won a gold-toothed smile from the -henna-haired girl who sold tickets for the tin rabbit races. - -But she soon discovered that she was restless and lonely. The carnival -had no glamor in these early hours. Without the crowds there was no -glamor; the crowds themselves, though they did not suspect it, furnished -the glamor with their naive credulity, their laughter, their free and -easy spending, their susceptibility as a relief from the monotony of -their lives, to the very spirit of carnival for which this draggled old -hoyden of a show was named. - -"The kids would love it," Sally remembered suddenly, seeing in a -painfully bright flash of memory the oldish, wistful little faces of -Betsy and Thelma and Clara and all the other orphans who had until so -recently--though it seemed years ago--been her only friends and -playmates. - -"I wonder if Eloise Durant is terribly unhappy, or if she has found some -other 'big girl' to pet her. I wonder if Betsy and Thelma and Clara miss -my play-acting." - -She smiled at the picture of herself draped in a sheet and crowned with -her own braids:--an ermine cloak and a crown of gold adorning a queen! -"If they could see me now! Play-acting all the time, all dressed up in -purple satin trousers and a green satin jacket all glittery with gold -braid! I wish I had lots of money, so I could send them all tickets to -come to the carnival," her thoughts ran on, as homesickness for the -place she had hoped never to see again rose up, treacherous and -unwelcome, to dim her joy in the glorious miracle of David's love. - -"I suppose," she confessed forlornly, "that Mrs. Stone is the only -mother I'll ever know. I wish I'd always been good, so she wouldn't -believe the awful things Clem Carson said about me. She thinks I'm bad -now--like my mother. I wonder," she was startled, her face flushing -hotly under the brown powder, "if I am bad! They say it's in the blood. -I'm crazy to have David kiss me, and--and he had to ask me not to. Maybe -David is afraid I'm bad, too." - -The thought was unbearable. She wanted to fly to David, to search his -gold-flecked hazel eyes again, to see if he had lost any of his -"respect" for her. But she wouldn't kiss him! She'd bite her tongue out -first! She was going to be good, good, prove to herself and David and -all the world that "it" wasn't in her blood. - -But all day, as the crowds gathered and money clinked merrily as it fell -into cash boxes, she longed for David; lived over every kiss he had -given her, from the brushing of his lips against the tip of her nose to -that dizzying wedding of lips when their love had been confessed in the -moonlight. - -And because she was bemused with romance, thrilling with her own -awakening to love, she made an almost riotous success of her -crystal-gazing that first day of the carnival in Capital City. Girls -laughed shyly and cuddled against their sweethearts provocatively as -they left the Palace of Wonders, determined to make "Princess Lalla's" -enchanting prophecies come true. - -And she was so seductively beautiful herself, asparkle with love as she -was, that three or four unaccompanied young men, seeking knowledge of -the present, past and future, suggested that she fulfil her own -prophecies of a "zo beautiful brunette," until, embarrassed though -flattered, she took refuge in assuming that all gentlemen prefer -blondes. - -She did not see David that night after the carnival had shut up shop, -for he could not leave the show train and only male performers, barkers -and concessionaires were permitted to hang around the train. Sally -understood from the midget, "Pitty Sing," that a nightly poker game -attracted the men to the privilege car and that fist-fighting and even -gun-play was no uncommon break in the monotony. Pop Bybee, genial until -he heard the rattle of poker chips, was the heaviest winner as a rule, -many a performer's salary finding its way back into the stateroom safe -within a few hours after Mrs. Bybee had reluctantly handed it over. - -By Thursday afternoon Sally's confidence in the efficacy of her disguise -had mounted perilously high. The policemen who strolled grandly through -the tents, proud of not having to pay for their fun, accorded her -admiration or good-natured skepticism but no suspicion. - -The city papers had apparently lost interest in the hunt for David Nash, -university student and farm hand, wanted for assault with intent to kill -and for moral delinquency, and in Sally Ford, runaway ward of the state -and juvenile paramour of the youthful would-be murderer, as the papers -had previously described them. - -At least there were no references to the case in either Wednesday's or -Thursday's papers, and Sally's heart was light with gratitude to David -and Pop Bybee for having persuaded her to stick with the carnival. It -was rather fun to be on exhibition, reading the fortunes of the very -policemen who had been given her description and orders to "get" -her--much more fun than fleeing along state roads at night and hiding in -cornfields by day, hungry, exhausted, afraid of her shadow and of the -more menacing shadow of the state reformatory. - -"Hel-lo! Hel-lo! Bless my soul! What have we here? A real live Turkish -harem beauty, as I live!" - -Sally aroused herself from her apparently absorbing gazing into the -"magic crystal" and looked with wide, startled eyes at the man who had -addressed her in an accent which at once marked him as an easterner of -culture. She had seen pictures of men dressed like that, but had never -quite believed in their authenticity. - -But her eyes did not linger long on his slim, elegant, immaculate -figure, leaning lightly on a cane. His laughing, wise, cynical eyes -challenged her and invited her to share his amusement with him. But in -their bold black depths was something else.... - - ---- - -"Quite delicious, really!" the man with the cultured, eastern accent -drawled, leaning more nonchalantly on his cane and twinkling his too -wise, too bold black eyes at "Princess Lalla." - -"But really now, I wouldn't say you're a freak, your highness. In fact, -you're quite the most delicious little morsel I've seen since I left New -York. If I were a Ziegfeld scout I assure you I'd be burbling your -praises in a ruinously verbose telegram, and the devil take the expense. -Would you mind lifting that scrap of black lace that is tantalizing me -most provokingly? I am tormented with the hope that your big eyes are -really the purple pansies they appear to be through your veil. - -"No?" He shook his head with humorous resignation as Sally shook her -head in violent negation. "Well, well! One can't have everything, and -really your arms and your adorable little hands and your Tanagra -figurine body should be quite enough--as an appetizer. You don't happen -to 'spell' the Hula dancer--the ancient but still hopeful lady who has -just been exercising her hips for my benefit--do you? But I suppose that -is too much to ask of Providence. Life is full of these bitter -disappointments, these nagging, unsatisfied desires--" - -"Please!" Sally gasped, forgetting her carefully acquired accent which -had been bequeathed her, by way of Mrs. Bybee, by the erstwhile -"Princess Lalla," now in the hospital, minus her appendix, but still too -weak to jeopardize Sally's job. "I--I'm not permitted to talk to the -audience--" - -"Child, child!" the New Yorker protested, raising a beautifully kept -hand admonishingly. "Spare me! I'm always being met with signs like that -in New York--in elevators, busses, what-nots--But since I am intrigued -with the music of your voice--a very young and un-Turkish voice, if I -may be permitted to say so--I shall be delighted to cross your little -brown palm with silver, provided you will guarantee that your make-up -does not rub off. I'm deplorably finicky." - -Sally, overwhelmed by his gift for monologue, uttered in a teasing, -bantering, intimate voice of beautiful cadences, looked desperately -about her for help. But she was temporarily deserted by both audience -and barker. Gus was at the moment ballyhooing Jan, the Holland giant, -the chief attraction of the Palace of Wonders. His recital of the vast -quantities of food which the nine-foot-nine giant consumed daily never -failed to hold the crowd enthralled. - -"You'll have to wait till Gus, the barker, starts my performance," she -told him nervously, making no effort to deceive the blase New Yorker by -a tardy resumption of her "Turkish" accent. "But--oh, please go away! -Don't tease me! You'll spoil the show if you make Smart-Aleck remarks on -everything I say and do." - -"Smart-Aleck?" The easterner raised his silky black brows, while his -humorous but cruel mouth, beneath a small, exact black mustache, -twitched with a rather rueful smile. "Child, that is the unkindest cut -of all! If I had been reared west of Fifth Avenue or a little farther -downtown I would undoubtedly phrase it as a nasty crack! But we'll let -it pass." - -He walked nonchalantly up the steps leading to her platform and stood -before her, only the small, black-velvet-draped table with the crystal -between them. - -When he spoke again, in his humorous drawl, with his bold black eyes -twinkling and challenging her, his words could not have been heard by -anyone ten feet away: "Will you permit me, your highness, to read the -crystal for you? I'm really rather a wizard at it--a wow, as they say on -Broadway, though I assure you, your highness, that I'm not a man to -succumb to the insidiousness of slang. You must be rather tired of -gazing, gazing, gazing into this intriguing but slightly flawed ball of -glass--" and he touched it with a long, delicate finger, with a humorous -contemptuousness that suggested an intimate bond between the -professional and the amateur--himself and herself. - -"Please go away!" Sally pleaded breathlessly. "Why do you want to make -fun of me? I have to earn my living somehow--" - -"Do you?" he smiled, his brows going higher, while deep laugh wrinkles -appeared suddenly in the clear olive of his lean cheeks. "Now I'm sure -you should let me read the crystal for you, for it is obvious that you -have not looked into the future at all!" - -He cupped his slim, beautiful hands about the crystal, his back bending -in an arch as graceful as the arch of a cat's back. The posture brought -his face very near to hers, so that she saw the fine grain of his skin, -caught a faint, indefinable but enchanting odor from his sleek dark -hair, almost as dark as her own. - -He had dropped his hat upon the edge of the little table, and it too -fascinated and repelled her, for its dove-gray richness insolently -suggested that its owner possessed boundless money and almost wickedly -sure taste. - -But every item of his dress told the same story, so she really should -not have picked on the hat particularly. But she did; she wanted to -brush it off the table, to see his flash of anger at its being soiled -with the dust from "rubes'" feet-- - -"Marvelous!" His voice became mockingly hushed and mysterious, as he -pretended to gaze into the very heart of the crystal. "I see your whole -past boiling away in this magic crystal--slightly flawed, though it is!" - -"My past!" she shivered, forgetting that he was faking just as she did. - -"You've run away from home, from poverty," he went on in that mocking, -too beautiful voice, his black eyes shifting from the crystal to play -their insolent, confident fire upon her wide-eyed face. "And you've run -away from--a man! Of course," he added lightly, "you'll always be -running away from a man--men--every man that looks at you. You're -absolutely irresistible, you know, child! But ah, at last you will find -him--the man from whom you will not run away! Now, shall I read the -future for you?" - -"Please, go away. Gus is coming!" Sally pleaded through childishly -quivering lips that would have showed ashen-pale if they had not been -thickly overlaid with carmine. - -"Dear old Gus! I look forward to being pals with Gus, when I give him -the password. Now, the future--ah, my dear, what a future! Broadway! -Bright lights! Music! And Princess Lalla in the chorus first, the most -adorable little 'pony' of them all! I shall sit in the bald-headed row -and toss roses to you, child, and whisper to the eggs next me that 'I -knew her when'--when she was a delicious little fake Turkish princess, -escaped from the Sultan's harem. And I see a man--let me look closely--a -tall, dark man, rather handsome--" and he laughed insolently into her -eyes. - -"La-dees and gen-tle-men! Right this way, please! I want you all to meet -Princess Lalla, from Con-stan-ti-no-ple--" - -Gus, the barker, was approaching with long, swift strides, the crowd -milling behind him, like sheep following a bellwether. - -"I'll finish your future in our next seance." The New Yorker -straightened, smiled into her eyes unhurriedly, bowed mockingly, lifted -his hat, placed it on his sleek head, retrieved his cane which had been -leaning against the crystal stand, and vaulted lightly to the ground. - -Gus eyed him menacingly, suspiciously, but beamed when the easterner -pressed a bill into his hands and withdrew to the outskirts of the -crowd, where he evidently intended to listen to the spieler's -introduction of Princess Lalla. - -Sally got through her performance somehow, burningly conscious of bold -black eyes regarding her admiringly. When she pattered down the steps -and along the flattened stubble of the earth floor of the tent on her -way to the dress tent to rest between shows, a slim, immaculate figure -detached itself from the crowd that was wandering reluctantly toward the -exit. - -"Cook tent fare must grow rather monotonous," his low, drawling voice -stopped her. "I suggest relief--supper with me after the last -performance tonight. I am stopping at the governor's mansion, and have -the use of one of the official limousines. Credentials enough?" He -raised his eyebrows whimsically but his detaining grasp of her arm was -not nearly so gentle as his voice. - -"No, no!" Sally cried. "I--I'm not that kind of girl! Please let me -go--" - -"Oh, spirit of H. L. Mencken, hear me!" the New Yorker prayed. "Do girls -in the middle west really say that still? I wouldn't have believed it! -'I'm not that kind of girl!'" he repeated, laughing delightedly. "Of -course you aren't, darling! No girl ever is! And heaven forbid that I -should be the sort of man--fellow, you say out here?--that you evidently -believe I am! Now that we understand each other, I again suggest supper, -a long, cooling drive in the governor's choicest limousine--the old boy -does himself rather well in cars, at the expense of the state--and a -continuation of my extremely accurate reading of your future." - -"No!" Sally flared, her timidity submerged in anger. "Let me go this -minute! I don't like you! I hate you! If you don't turn loose my arm, -I'll--I'll scream 'Hey rube'--" - -"What a dire threat!" the New Yorker laughed with genuine amusement. "Am -I the rube? Is that your idea of a taunt so crushing that--" - -"It means," Sally said with cold fury, "that every man connected with -the carnival will rush into this tent and--and simply tear you to -pieces! It's the S O S signal of the circus and carnival, and it always -works! Now--will you let me go? I swear I'll scream 'Hey, rube!' if you -don't--" - -"And I had planned such a delicious supper," the New Yorker mourned -mockingly as he slowly released her arm, as if reluctant to forego the -pleasure that rounded slimness and smoothness gave his highly educated -fingers. - -Sally cried a little in the dress tent, but she was too angry to give -way utterly to tears. The thought which stung her pride most hurtingly -was that the New Yorker had seen something bad in her eyes, something of -the mother of whose shame she was a living witness. - -"But--I guess I showed him!" she told herself fiercely as she dabbed -fresh brown powder on her tear-streaked face. "He won't dare bother me -again." - -But he did dare. He was a nonchalant, smiling, insolent figure, leaning -on his cane, as she went through the next performance. She pretended not -to see him, but never for a moment, as she well knew, did his cold black -eyes waver from their ironic but admiring contemplation of her -enchanting little figure in purple satin trousers and green jacket. - -And at the late afternoon performance--four o'clock--he was there again, -his fine, cruel, humorous mouth smiling at his own folly. She thought of -appealing to Gus, the barker, to forbid him admission to the tent, but -she knew Gus was too good a business man to heed such a wasteful -request. Besides, the barker seemed to like him, or at least to like -immensely the bill which invariably passed hands when the showman and -the glorified "rube" met. - -Then suddenly, at ten minutes after four, the New Yorker ceased to have -any significance at all to her, at least for the moment. He was wiped -out completely in the flood of terror and joy that swept over her brain, -making her so dizzy that she leaned against the crystal stand for -support. - -For tumbling into the tent of the Palace of Wonders came a horde of -children, boys and girls, the girls dressed exactly alike in skimpy -little white lawn dresses trimmed with five-cent lace, the boys in ugly -suits of stiff "jeans." - -Her playmates from the orphanage had come to see "Princess Lalla," -lately Sally Ford, ward of the state and now fugitive from "justice." - - - - -CHAPTER X - - -Sally's first impulse, when she saw the children of the orphanage come -tumbling into the Palace of Wonders tent, was to flee. She was so -conscious of being Sally Ford, whose rightful place was with those -staring, shy little girls in white lawn "Sunday" dresses, that she -completely forgot for one moment of pure terror that to them she would -merely be "Princess Lalla," favorite crystal-gazer to the Sultan of -Turkey before she escaped from his harem. - -Cowering low in her high-backed gilded chair, in an effort to make -herself as small and inconspicuous as possible--a useless effort really, -since she was by far the prettiest and most romantic figure in the tent, -dressed as she was in Oriental trappings--she watched the children, whom -she knew so well, with a pang of homesickness. - -Not that she would want to be back with them! But they were her people, -the only chums she had ever known. How well she knew how they felt, -liberated for one blessed afternoon from the bleak corridors of the -orphanage, catapulted by someone's generosity into fairyland. For to -them the carnival was fairyland. These romance-and-beauty-starved -orphans saw only glamor and wonder, believed with all their hearts every -extravagant word that Gus, the barker, uttered in his stentorian bawl. - -Suddenly love and compassion filled her heart to over-flowing. She -wanted to run down the steps that led to her little platform and gather -Clara and Thelma and Betsy to her breast. She felt so much older and -wiser than she had been two weeks ago, when she had "play-acted" for -them as they scrubbed the floor of the dormitory. How awed and admiring -they would be if, when their thin little bodies were pressed tight in -her arms, she should whisper, "It's me--Sally--play-acting! It's me, -kids!" But of course she couldn't do it; she would be betraying not only -herself but David, and she would rather die than that David should be -caught and punished for defending her against Clem Carson. - -As the children milled excitedly in the tent, huddling together in -groups like sheep, holding each other's hands, giggling and whispering -together as their awed eyes roamed from one "freak" to another, Sally -searched their faces hungrily, jealously. - -Thelma had cut a deep gash in her cheek; it would leave a scar. -Six-year-old Betsy had a summer cold and no handkerchief; her cheeks -were painted poppy-red with fever, or perhaps it was only excitement. - -There was a new little girl whom Sally had never seen before, such a -homely little runt of a girl, with enormous, hunted eyes and big -freckles on her putty-colored cheeks. Her snuff-colored hair had been -clipped close to her scalp, so that her poor little round head looked -like the jaw of a man who has not shaved for three days. - -Clara and Thelma were mothering her, importantly, each holding one of -her little claw-hands, and shrilling explanations and information at -her. - -But where was Mrs. Stone--"old Stone-Face"--herself? Sally knew very -well that the children had not come alone. - -While Gus was discoursing grandiloquently upon the talents of Boffo, the -human ostrich, Sally sat very prim and apparently composed, her watchful -eyes veiled by the scrap of black lace that reached to the tip of her -adorable little nose. Undoubtedly the philanthropist was a man--it was -nearly aways a politician courting favor who won it cheaply and -impressively by "treating" the orphans to a day at the circus or -carnival or to a movie. But if he were present, as the philanthropic -politician invariably was, Sally could not find him. That was odd, too, -for he was usually the most prominent person at such an affair, taking -great pains that no reporters who might happen to be present should -overlook him and his great kindness of heart. - -Then little old-maidish Miss Pond, sentimental little Miss Pond, who had -befriended Sally by telling her all she knew of the child's parentage, -came hurrying nervously into the tent. She had undoubtedly been detained -at the ticket booth and was sure, judging from her anxious, nervous -manner, that the children had gotten into mischief during her brief -absence. - -Three or four of the little girls ran to cling to her hands, abjectly -courting notice as Sally had known they would. But with a few -absent-minded pats she shooed them away and bustled anxiously toward a -woman whom Sally had not noticed before, so complete had been her -absorption in the children. - -The woman stood aloof near the platform of "the girl nobody can lift," -listening to Gus, the barker, with a slight, charming smile of amusement -on her beautiful mouth. When Miss Pond joined her timidly, -deferentially, the "lady," as Sally instinctively thought of her from -the first moment that she become aware of her, turned slightly, so that -"Princess Lalla," whose platform was quite near, got a complete and -breath-taking view of her beauty. - -"Oh!" Sally breathed ecstatically, her little brown-painted hands -clasping each other tightly in her lap. "Oh, you're beautiful! You are -like a real princess, or a queen." But she did not say the words aloud. -Behind the little black lace veil her sapphire eyes widened and glowed; -her breath came quickly over her parted, carmined lips. - -The woman, who seemed scarcely older than a girl but who, by her poise -and a certain maturity in her face, gave Sally the impression that she -was a queen rather than a princess, had taken her hat off, as if the -heat oppressed her. It was a smart, trim little thing of silvery-green -felt, that had cupped her small head like the green cup that holds a -flower. And her face was the flower, a flower bursting into bloom with -the removal of the hat. - -Sally had never in all her life seen hair like that--shimmering waves of -pure gold, slightly rumpled by the removal of the hat, so that single -threads of it caught the light from the gas jet that burned day and -night in the rather dark tent. Her skin, pale with the heat of the day, -was creamy-white, lineless, smooth and rich, so that Sally's fingers -longed to touch it reverently. Surely it could not feel like other -flesh; it was made of something finer and rarer than cells and blood, -dermis and epidermis. - -Her small lovely mouth, soft and full-lipped as a child's, was tender -and amused and proud, the mouth of a woman who has always been adored -for her beauty but whom adoration has not cheated of very human -emotions. Sally wished that she could see the eyes more closely, for -even while they were wide and laughing, sending out little sparkles of -color and light, she thought there was a hint of sadness in them, of -restlessness, as if only a part of her attention was given to the -carnival and to the children. - -She was very small and slight, shorter even than little Miss Pond, who -had to look down as she talked to her. But for all her adorable -smallness she carried herself with a certain arrogance. Every movement -she made as she and Miss Pond talked together and then joined the -children was proud and graceful. - -She was wearing a summer sports suit of silvery-green knitted silk, -which showed to the best advantage the miniature, Venus proportions of -her body. As she swung toward the children, nodding acquiescence to Miss -Pond's eager suggestions, little Eloise Durant, the child who had been -the "new girl" of Sally's last day in the orphanage, catapulted herself -from the huddling mass of children and impulsively seized her hand. The -swift, cordial smile with which she greeted the child and released her -hand as quickly as possible kept Sally from resenting the action. But -Eloise, still hypersensitive, knew that she had been delicately snubbed -and hung back as Gus, the barker, herded the orphans toward Jan the -giant's platform. - -Sally saw the tell-tale tremble of Eloise's babyish mouth, and her heart -ached with desire to comfort the child. Outwardly Eloise had become -exactly like all the other little girls--shy, bleating when the other -little sheep bleated, obediently excited when they were excited, silent -when they were silent--but underneath she was still bewildered and -unreconciled to the death of her mother, the cheap little stock-company -actress who had evidently adored her child and been adored in return. - -But someone else had seen Eloise's hurt, so unconsciously inflicted by -the lovely and arrogant lady. Betsy, the six-year-old, ran from the herd -to take Eloise's hand, with an absurd and touching little gesture of -motherliness. - -"Come on, Eloise," Sally heard Betsy cry in her shrill little voice. -"Let's just you and me look at the funny people. We can see the giant -when the crowd moves on. I want to see 'Princess Lalla' more'n anything. -I want my fortune told. I want to ask her where Sally is--you -remember--Sally Ford. That man says she 'sees all, knows all,' so he -ought to know where Sally is." - -"The big girls say she run away," Eloise answered, her eyes round with -awe. "They say she did something awful bad and run away with a man--" - -"Sally didn't do nothing bad," Betsy retorted indignantly. "She -couldn't. She was the best 'big girl' in the Home. She play-acted for us -little kids and--oh!" She stopped with a gasp, her eyes popping as she -took in the fantastic splendor of "Princess Lalla." "Listen, Princess -Lalla," she mustered up courage to whisper coaxingly, "does it cost a -lot to get your fortune told? I've only got a nickel that the New York -lady gave me--she give every one of us a dime, but I spent a nickel for -some salt water taffy--" - -Sally could hardly restrain herself from crying out: "Oh, Betsy, it's -me! Sally Ford! You don't have to spend your poor little nickel to find -me! I'm here!" But she knotted her little brown hands more tightly and -managed to smile with a princess-like indifference and weariness as she -cooed in her "Turkish" accent: - -"Eeet costs noth-ing to get ze fortune told. Womens and mens must pay 25 -cents to learn past, pres-ent and future, but for you--noth-ing! Come up -here by my side. I weel read the crystal." - -Betsy's eyes grew rounder and rounder; her little mouth fell open in -astonishment. Then with a wild shout of joy she stumbled up the stairs -and flung her arms about Sally crying and laughing: - -"You're not Princess Lalla! You're Sally Ford, play-acting! Oh, Sally, -I'm so glad I found you! Hey, kids! Kids! It's Sally Ford, play-acting!" - -For a terrible moment, long enough for Gus, the barker, to jump from -Jan's platform and come toward her on a run, Sally sat frozen with -terror. She felt that Betsy's keen eyes had stripped her of her brown -make-up, of her fantastic clothes, of the protecting black veil, so that -anyone who looked at her could see that she was indeed "just Sally Ford, -play-acting." - -She wanted to rise from her gilded chair and run for her life--and -David's--but she had lost all control of her muscles. Betsy was still -clinging to her, her babyish hands shaking the slender shoulders under -the green satin jacket, when Gus bounded upon the platform and took the -almost hysterical child into his arms. - -"Hello, Tiddlywinks!" he sang out jovially. "Having a good time at the -carnival? Listen, kiddie! I'm going to give you a real treat! Yessir! -You know what you're going to do? Just guess!" - -Sally felt the blood begin to thaw in her frozen veins. Gus was standing -by. Dear Gus! But Gus was too wise to give the child in his arms a -chance to reply. He hurried on, his voice loud and cajoling: - -"I'm going to let you stand right up on the platform with the little -lady midget--her name's 'Pitty Sing'--and show all the other kids how -much bigger you are than a grown-up lady. Yessir, she's a grown-up lady -and she's not nearly as big as you. Now what do you think of that?" - -Betsy was torn between her love for Sally, whom she was convinced she -had found, and her pride in being chosen to stand beside the midget. She -looked doubtfully from Sally, whose eyes beneath the black lace veil -were lowered to her tightly locked hands, to the platform opposite, -where "Pitty Sing," the midget, was stretching out a tiny hand -invitingly. The midget won, for the moment at least. - -"I'm six, going on seven, and I'm a big girl," she confided to the -barker on whose shoulder she was riding in delightful conspicuousness. - -The children, true to the herd instinct which had been so highly -developed in the orphanage, trooped after Gus and Betsy, even more -easily diverted than she from their pop-eyed inspection of "Princess -Lalla." - -Sally heard Thelma answer another child derisively: "Aw, Betsy's off her -nut! Sure that ain't Sally! That's a Turkish princess from -Con-stan-ti-no-ple. The man said so. 'Sides, Sally's white, and the -princess is brown--" - -"All right, children, right this way!" Gus was ballyhooing loudly. -"Permit me to introduce 'Pitty Sing,' the smallest and prettiest little -woman in the world. Just 29 inches tall, 29 years old and 29 pounds -heavy. Did I say 'heavy'? Excuse me, Pitty Sing! I meant 29 pounds -light! Look at her, little ladies and gents! Ain't she cute? Her parents -were just as big as your papas and mamas--" - -He remembered just too late that he was talking to orphans, and his -jolly face went dark red. But he recovered quickly, glanced about his -audience, saw that Miss Pond was straying nervously toward Sally's -platform, as if halfway convinced that Betsy's childish intuition had -been correct. - -"Oh, Miss Pond!" he sang out ingratiatingly. "I wonder if you'd do me -the favor to step up on the platform. I believe Betsy is scared. Yessir, -I believe she's scared half out of her skin!" He laughed, stooped to -chuck Betsy under the chin, then, with a courtly gesture, offered Miss -Pond his hand. - -Sally looked on, her throat tight with fear and with tears of gratitude -toward Gus, as the barker, with a rapid fire of talk and joking, kept -his audience completely hypnotized. He jollied shy little Betsy into -taking the midget into her arms, like a baby or a big doll, and only -Sally, of all those who looked on, could guess how keenly the -artificially smiling little atom of humanity was resenting this insult -to her dignity. - -He coaxed and flattered and flustered Miss Pond into standing beside -"Pitty Sing," so that the children could see what a vast difference -there was in their height. And somehow he had attracted the attention of -a carnival employe, for before he had exhausted the possibilities of the -midget as a diversion, Winfield Bybee himself came striding into the -Palace of Wonders, mounted the midget's platform and, after a moment's -whispered conference with Gus, made an announcement: - -"Children, I'm old Pop Bybee; Winfield Bybee is the way it's wrote down -in the Bible. I own this carnival and I want to tell you children that -I'm proud to have you as my guests. I love children, always did! Now, -boys and girls, the Ferris wheel and the whip and the merry-go-rounds -are waiting for you." - -He was interrupted by a whoop of joy from the boys, in which the girls -joined more timidly. "It won't cost you a cent. If your chaperon--" and -he turned to Miss Pond with a courtly bow--"will do me the honor to -accept these tickets, you'll all have a ride on the Ferris wheel, the -whip and the merry-go-round absolutely free. Don't crowd now, children, -but gather at the door of the tent. I thank you." - -When he sprang, rather stiffly, from the platform, he offered Miss Pond -his hand, then, with her arm pressed to his side, he escorted her with -pompous courtesy to the door of the tent, where the children were -already milling about, wild with excitement. - -In her terror Sally had forgotten the golden-haired woman in the green -silk sports suit. Now that the danger was passing, miraculously averted -by Gus and Pop Bybee, she started to draw a deep, trembling sigh of -relief, but it was choked in her throat by the discovery that she was -being regarded intently by the beautiful woman, who was standing beside -the midget's platform. - -"Oh!" Sally thought in a new flutter of terror. "She heard Betsy call me -Sally Ford. She's going to question me. I wonder who she is. Maybe she's -a trustee's wife--oh, she's coming! She's going to talk to me--" - -She rose from her high-backed, gilded chair, trying to do so without -haste. Since the performance was ended she had every right to leave the -tent, and she would do so, but she mustn't run. She mustn't give herself -away-- - -"Hel-lo, Enid! I couldn't believe my eyes! What in the world are you -doing so far from Park Avenue?" - -Sally, forcing herself to walk with sedate leisureliness down the little -wooden steps of the platform, saw the New Yorker who had been paying her -half-mocking, half admiring attention all afternoon, stride swiftly and -gracefully across the tent toward the golden-haired woman. So he too had -witnessed Betsy's hysterical identification! She had forgotten that he -was in the tent, watching her, smiling mockingly, biding his chance to -ask her again to go to supper with him after the last show that night. - -The golden-haired woman halted, and Sally, out of the corner of her -veil-protected eyes, saw an expression of startled surprise and then of -annoyance sweep over the beautiful little face. Odd that these two who -had so strangely crossed her path in one hectic day should know each -other, should meet a thousand miles away from home, in the freak show -tent of a third-rate carnival! - -"Oh, hello, Van! I might ask what you're doing so far from Park Avenue, -but I suppose you're visiting your cousin, the governor. Court's here on -business and I'm amusing myself taking the orphans to the carnival. A -new role for me, isn't it--Lady Bountiful! Poor little devils! If only -they didn't want to paw me!" - -Now that she was safe from being questioned Sally wanted to make her -passage to the "alley" door of the tent take as long as possible, so -that not a note of the music of that extraordinary voice should be lost -to her. She had expected the golden-haired lady's voice to be a sweet, -tinkling soprano, to match her in size, but the voice which thrilled her -with its perfection of modulation was a rich, throaty contralto, a -little arrogant, even as the speaker was, but so effortless and so -golden that Sally would have been content to listen to it, no matter -what words it might have said. - -Sally paused at the door of the tent, and cast a swift glance backward -over her green-satin shoulder. "Van" was holding one of "Enid's" hands -in both of his, laughing down at her, mockingly but fondly, as if they -were the best of friends. - -"Well," she said to herself, as she ran toward the dress tent, "now that -he's found _her_, he won't bother me. I wonder who 'Court' is. Her -husband? I hate rich women who play 'Lady Bountiful,'" she thought with -fierce resentment. "But--I can't hate _her_. She's too beautiful. Like a -little gold-and-green bird--a singing bird--a bird that sings -contralto." - -She was resting between shows, lying on her cot in the dress tent, when -Pop Bybee came striding in. - -"It's all right, honey. Don't be scared to go on with the show. That -Pond dame came cackling to me, all het up, half believing what this -Betsy baby said about you being Sally Ford, but I give her a grand song -and dance about you being the same Princess Lalla who joined the show in -New York in April. She wanted to talk to you, but I steered her off, -told her you couldn't hardly speak English and she'd just upset you. -Just stick to your lingo, child, and don't act scared. Ain't a chance in -the world the Pond dame will make another squawk." - -He must have spoken to Gus, also, for the barker cut her late afternoon -and evening performances as short as possible, although by doing so he -lost many a quarter. She smiled upon him gratefully, was pleased to the -point of tears by his whispered: "Good kid! You've sure got sand!" after -the ten o'clock show when she had apparently regained her confidence and -her intuition to know "past, present and future." - -As the evening wore on the heat grew more and more oppressive. The -wilted audience passed languidly from freak to freak, mopping their red -faces and tugging at tight collars. Children cried fretfully, -monotonously; women reproved them with high, heat-maddened voices; Jan, -the giant, fainted while Gus was ballyhooing him, and it took six "white -hopes" to carry him to his tent. At eleven o'clock, when Gus had just -started his last "spiel" of the evening, a terrified black man, with -eyes rolling and sweat pouring down his face, staggered into the tent, -bawling: - -"Awful storm's blowin' up, folks! Look lak a cyclone! Run for yo' lives! -Tents ain't safe! Oh, mah Gawd!" - -The storm broke with such sudden and devastating fury that the -performers in the Palace of Wonders tent had little time to obey the -"white hope's" frantic bellow of warning. - -The terrified audience milled like stampeded cattle, choking up both -exits of the tent, that leading out into the midway, and the flap at the -back of the tent through which performers passed in and out between -shows. At each exit the fear-crazed carnival visitors were assaulted by -a dazing impact of wind and hail and rain, driven back into the tent. - -Sally was fighting her way toward the "alley" exit, her frail, small -body hurling itself futilely against men who had lost all thought of -chivalry, knew only that death threatened. - -The region was notorious for its cyclones, and the horror of such a -calamity was stamped on every pallid face. Children screamed; women -shrilled for help, called frantically for their offspring separated from -them in that mad rush for the exits. - -Sally had almost won to the alley exit when she remembered "Pitty Sing," -the midget, tiny, helpless Miss Tanner, who was paying her to carry her -to and from the tent, who must even now be cowering in her baby-chair, -unable even to reach the ground without assistance. - -It was not quite so hard to push her way back into the center of the -tent; crazed men and women offered little resistance to anyone who was -so foolish as to tempt death under a collapsed tent. - -She had almost reached the midget's platform when she suddenly felt -herself lifted into a pair of strong arms, swung high above the heads of -the last of the crowd that was battling its way to the exits. Her cry -was instinctive, unreasoning, direct from her heart: "David! Oh, David!" - -A mocking laugh answered her and she squirmed in the man's arms so that -she could see his face. It was not David at all, but the man whom "Enid" -had called "Van." His face was laughing, gay, mocking, untouched by the -shameful pallor of fear; exultant, rather, in the excitement of the -storm. His dark eyes were wide, shining even through the fitful darkness -made by the flickering of the crazily swinging gas jets. - -"Isn't it glorious?" he challenged her, above the uproar of wind, rain, -hail and the frightened animal sounds of human beings in fear of death. - -"I've got to find the midget--Pitty Sing!" she shouted, struggling -frantically to release herself. - -"The charming barker has rescued her," Van shouted. "I was afraid some -officious ass had cheated me of the pleasure of rescuing you. I've -waited all day--" - -But his sentence was broken in two by the long-threatened collapse of -the tent. A center-pole struck him a glancing blow, knocking him flat, -and Sally with him. - -For what seemed like hours of nightmare she struggled to release herself -from the steel-like clasp of his arms and the smothering embrace of the -rain-sodden canvas. To add to the horror, rain fell heavily upon the -canvas that held them pinned helplessly to the earth; hail pelted her -flesh bitingly even through the dubious protection of the canvas; and -every moment they were in mortal danger of being trampled to death by -the feet of fleeing carnival visitors, who had been clear of the tent -when it had collapsed. - -"Don't--struggle," came that mocking voice, panting a little with the -effort of speaking under the smothering caul of canvas. "Lie--still. -I'll hold up--the canvas--so you--can breathe. Shield your face--with -your--arms. Sorry--I muffed--the role--of rescuer--of damsels--in -distress." - -"Oh, hush!" Sally cried angrily, but doing her best to obey him. She -crooked an arm over her face, so that the hail no longer punished it. -And she relaxed as much as possible, her head on Van's shoulder, her -feet pushing futilely at the sodden mass of canvas that weighted them -down. - -"Better?" he asked casually, no fear at all in his voice, and only a -mocking sort of anxiety. "We'll be safe enough here until the tent is -raised, unless someone steps on us. And by this time your charming -employer, the redoubtable Pop Bybee, has of course assembled his -roustabouts to raise the tent in the expectation of finding buried -treasure--ostrich men, midgets, and Turkish harem girls who read -crystals." - -"Aren't you ever serious? Aren't you frightened?" Sally gasped. - -"Serious? Well, hardly ever!" the man chuckled. "Frightened? Frequently! -But I am so appreciative of this opportunity to be alone with you that I -could hardly quibble with fate to the extent of being frightened at the -means which accomplished it." - -"Oh, I wonder what's happened to--to everybody!" Sally began to shiver -with sobs. - -"To--David?" Van's mocking voice came strangely out of the darkness. -"Lucky David, wherever he is now, that your first thought should go to -him. David and Sally! How do you like 'play-acting,' Sally Ford?" - - - - -CHAPTER XI - - -The terror which the menace of violent death had held for her now seemed -a pallid, weak thing, beside the heart-stopping emotion which the New -Yorker's mocking, amused voice uttering her real name called into being. -Her head jerked instinctively from the comfort of his arm. Squirming -away from him, under the sodden blanket of canvas, she curled into a -tight little ball of agony, her face cupped in her hands. "So that's why -you bothered me so!" she cried, her voice muffled by her fingers. -"You're a detective! You knew all the time! You were going to take me to -jail! Oh, you--Oh! David, David!" - -"Listen, you little idiot!" Van's voice came sharply, bereft of its -mocking note for once. "I'm not a detective! Good heavens! Do I look -like one? I've always understood that they have enormous feet and wear -derbies and talk out of the corner of their mouths." Mockery was -creeping back. "Did you think that a poor little tyke like you was worth -sending to New York for a detective to bay at your heels like a -bloodhound? I merely overheard the little Betsy's keen penetration of -your disguise. And I took the trouble to inquire casually of the -governor this evening just who--if anybody--Sally Ford might be--" - -"Then you gave me away--David and me!" she accused him, shuddering with -sobs. - -"Not at all. How it does pain me for you to persist in misunderstanding -me! I gave nothing away--absolutely nothing! I merely found out that -David Nash and Sally Ford are fugitives from justice, wanted on rather -serious charges. After making the acquaintance of 'Princess Lalla,' I -might add that I don't believe a word of the silly story. Besides, I -have your own word for it--" and he laughed--"that you are 'not that -kind of a girl.' As a matter-of-fact--oh! We're about to be rescued, -Sally Ford! I hear the 'heave-ho' of stalwart black boys. And the storm -is over except for a gentle, lady-like rain." - -It was not till he mentioned the blessed fact that Sally realized that -the storm was indeed over. The only sound, besides the shouts of the -"white hopes" engaging in raising the collapsed tent, was the patter of -rain upon the canvas which still weighted down her small cold body, as -wet as if she had been swimming. - -Struggling to a sitting position under the already moving mass of -canvas, the New Yorker cupped his hands about his mouth and shouted: -"Ship ahoy! Ship ahoy!" In an aside to Sally he chuckled: "What does one -shout under the circumstances--or rather, under the canvas of a -collapsed tent?" - -Sally managed a weak little laugh. "One shouts, 'Hey, rube!'" she told -him. - -And his stentorian "Hey, rube!" struggled up through layers of dripping -canvas, bringing speedy relief for the submerged "rube" and performer. -When at last the tent was raised, Sally walked out, Van's arm still -about her shivering, soaked body, to find apparently the entire carnival -force huddled in the rain to welcome her, drawn by that fateful cry of -"Hey, rube!" - -Jan, the giant, was there, sad-eyed but smiling, "Pitty Sing" perched on -one of his shoulders, Noko, the male midget, on the other. "The girl -nobody can lift" was there, too, her right arm in splints; a deep gash -down her pale cheek; Eddie Cobb, who, they told her as they chorused -their welcome, had been crying like a baby as he searched for her -through the wreck of the carnival, was clasping a drenched Kewpie doll -to his breast, apparently the sole survivor of his gambling wheel stock. - -Pop and Mrs. Bybee were there, Mrs. Bybee clad only in a black sateen -petticoat and a red sweater. And in spite of his heavy loss from the -fury of the storm Pop was smiling, his bright blue eyes twinkling a -welcome. But--but--Sally's eyes roved from face to face, confidently at -first, grateful for their friendliness, then widening with alarm. For -David was not there. - -"Where's David?" she cried, then, her voice growing shrill and frantic, -she screamed at them: "Where's David? Tell me! He's hurt--dead? Tell -me!" She broke away from Van, ran to Pop Bybee and tugged with her -little blue-white hands washed free of their brown make-up, at his wet -coat. - -"Reckon he's safe and sound in the privilege car," Bybee reassured her, -but his blue eyes avoided hers, pityingly, she thought. - -"Was anyone killed in the storm? Tell me!" she insisted, her bluish lips -twisting into a piteous loop of pain. - -"We can't find Nita nowhere," Babe, the fat girl, blurted out, her eyes -wide with childish love of excitement. "We thought she was buried under -a tent but they've got all the tents up now and she ain't nowhere." - -Nita--and David. Nita--David--missing. For she did not believe for an -instant that Pop Bybee was telling her the truth. - -"It seems to me," Van interrupted nonchalantly, "that dry clothes are -indicated for Princess Lalla. May I escort you to your tent?" and he -bowed with mocking ceremony before her. - -"He saved my life," Sally acknowledged suddenly, half-angrily, for she -resented with childish unreasonableness the fact that it had been this -mocking, insolent stranger, this "rube" from New York, not David, who -had saved her. - -An hour later when she was uneasily asleep in her berth in the show -train, whose sleeping cars had been pressed into service in lieu of the -soaked cots in the dress tent, a sudden uproar--hoarse voices shouting -and cursing--shocked her into consciousness. Broken sentences flung out -by angry men, Pop Bybee's voice easily distinguished among them, told -her what had happened: - -"Every damn cent gone!--Pay roll gone!--Safe cracked!--Told you you was -a fool to take in them two hoboes that was already wanted by the police. -That Dave guy's beat it--made a clean-up--" - -"Everybody tumble out! Pop Bybee wants us all in the privilege car," a -carnival employe shouted, running down the sleeping car and pausing only -to thrust a hand into each berth, like a Pullman porter awakening its -passengers. - -But Sally was already dressing, getting her dress on backward and -sobbing with futile rage at the time lost in reversing it. When she was -scrambling out of her upper berth, a tiny hand reached out of the lower -and tugged at her foot. - -"Don't forget me, Sally," the midget commanded sharply. "And for -heaven's sake, don't take on so! You'll make yourself sick, crying like -that. Of course your David didn't rob the safe. I'm all dressed." - -Sally parted the green curtains and stretched out her arms for the -midget, who was so short that she could stand upright upon her bed -without her head touching the rounded support of the upper berth. Little -Miss Tanner ran into Sally's arms and clambered to her shoulder. - -"It's that Nita." She nodded her miniature head emphatically. "I always -did have my suspicions about her. Always turning white as a sheet when a -policeman hove into sight." - -"But David's missing, too," Sally sobbed, as she hurried down the aisle -which was becoming choked with frowsy-headed women in all stages of -dress and undress. "Of course he didn't do it--" - -"Hurry up, everybody! Don't take time to primp, girls!" a man bawled at -them from the door. - -They found most of the men employes and performers of the carnival -already assembled with the Bybees in the privilege car. Pop Bybee's -usually lobster-colored face was as white as putty, but his arm was -gallantly about his wife's shoulder. Mrs. Bybee still wore the black -sateen petticoat and red sweater in which she had hurried from the show -train to the carnival immediately after the storm. Her reddened eyes -showed that she had been crying bitterly, but as the carnival family -crowded into the privilege car she searched each face with fury and -suspicion. - -"Come here to me, Sally Ford!" she shrilled, when Sally entered the car -with "Pitty Sing" riding on her shoulder. - -"Now, honey, go easy!" Pop Bybee cautioned her futilely. "Better let me -do the talking--" - -"You shut up!" his wife commanded angrily. "Sally, you knew where I kept -the money! You saw the safe! Oh, I was a fool, all right, but I wanted -to show that I trusted you! Huh! Thought I'd wronged you by accusing you -of taking presents from my husband! Tell him you saw the safe! Tell -him!" And she seized Sally's wrist and shook her so that the midget had -to cling tightly to the girl's neck to keep from being catapulted to the -floor. - -"Yes, Mrs. Bybee," Sally answered, her voice almost dying in her throat -with fright. "I saw the safe. But I didn't tell anybody--" - -"You're a liar!" Mrs. Bybee screamed. "You told that David boy that very -night! Sneaked off and went walking with him and cooked up this robbery -so you two could make your get-away. Thought it was a grand way to get -out of the state so the cops couldn't pinch you, didn't you?" she -repeated, beside herself with anger, her fingers clamped like a vise on -Sally's wrist. - -"Oh, please!" Sally moaned, writhing with a pain of which she was -scarcely conscious, so great was her fear and bewilderment at this -unexpected charge. - -"Sally certainly didn't go with him," Pop Bybee interposed reasonably. - -"Sure she didn't!" his wife shrilled with angry triumph. "She couldn't! -She couldn't! She was buried under the tent! If it hadn't been for the -storm she wouldn't be here now, working on your sympathies with them -dying-calf eyes of hers--" - -"Better let me handle this, honey," Pop Bybee interrupted again, this -time more firmly. "Turn the child loose. Ain't a bit of use breaking her -arm. Now, folks, I might as well tell you all just what happened, and -then try to get to the bottom of this matter. When the worst of the -storm was over Mrs. Bybee left the show train to look for me, to see if -I was hurt or if she could do anything for anyone who was. She hadn't -been out of the stateroom all evening till then--not since she'd put -some money into the safe right after supper. She found the boy Dave -starting out to look for Sally, and she ordered him to stay on the train -to keep an eye on it, in case tramps or crooks tried to board it. There -wasn't anybody else on the train. That right, Mother?" - -He turned to Mrs. Bybee, who nodded angrily. - -"She told him she'd look after Sally, but he'd have to stand guard on -the train. She didn't say anything to him about the safe--just told him -to patrol the train while she was gone. The safe is under a seat in our -stateroom, and far as we knew, nobody knew where it was, except Sally -here, who happened to come into the stateroom when my wife was counting -a day's receipts." - -"Please, Mr. Bybee," Sally interrupted, memory struggling with the panic -in her brain. "Someone else did know! Nita knew! When I left the -stateroom that last day in Stanton I saw Nita disappearing into the -women's dressing room, and I thought she'd been listening. She--" - -"Hold on a minute!" Bybee cut in sternly. "How do you know she'd been -listening? Any proof?" - -"Yes, sir!" Sally cried eagerly. "Mrs. Bybee had been telling me that -she'd found out that Ford isn't my real name, that the woman I always -thought was my mother wasn't really my mother at all. She said she -guessed I--that my mother was ashamed I'd ever been born. And that same -day Nita called me a--a bad name that means--" She could not go on. Sobs -began to shake her small body again and her face was scarlet with shame. - -"That's right!" Gus, the barker, edged toward Bybee through the crowd. -"I found Sally lighting into Nita for calling her that name. And Nita -didn't deny she'd done it. Reckon that proves she was eavesdropping, all -right. And if she was listening in, too, she was probably peeping in, -too, or heard Mrs. Bybee talking about the safe. Was the door open, -ma'am?" - -"I don't know," Mrs. Bybee snapped. "Yes, it may have been. It was awful -hot. And I didn't know anybody was on the train." - -"It was open a little way," Sally cried. "I remember distinctly. Because -I worried about whether Nita had overheard what Mrs. Bybee had been -telling me. And there's something else--something that happened that -night, when David and I were walking." Memory of that blessed hour in -the moonlight brought tears to her eyes, but she dashed them away with -the wrist which bore the marks of Mrs. Bybee's rage. - -"What was it, Sally?" Pop Bybee asked gently. "All we want is to get at -the truth of this thing. Don't be afraid to speak up." - -"I hate being a tattle-tale," Sally whimpered. "I never told on anyone -in all my life! But David and I were sitting under a tree, not talking, -when we suddenly heard Nita's voice. She couldn't see us for the tree, -but we peeped around the trunk of it and we saw Nita and a man walking -awfully close together, and Nita was talking. We just heard a few words. -She said: 'No monkey business now, Steve. If you double-cross me I'll -cut your heart out! Fifty-fifty or nothing--'" - -Unconsciously her voice had mimicked Nita's, so that to the startled -carnival family it seemed that Nita, the Hula dancer, had appeared -suddenly in the car. - -"Sounds like Nita, all right." Gus, the barker, nodded with -satisfaction. "'Steve,' huh? Who the devil is this Steve?" - -"What did he look like, Sally?" Bybee asked. - -"I don't know," she answered, her big blue eyes imploring him to believe -her. "We couldn't see their faces. We just recognized Nita's voice and -her yellow hair that looked almost white in the moonlight. He wasn't -tall, not any taller than Nita, and I guess he wasn't very big either, -because they were so close together that they looked almost like one -person. We didn't hear the man say a word. Nita was doing all the -talking--" - -"Nita would!" a voice from the crowd growled. "Reckon I can tell you -something about this, Pop. I was just ready to ballyhoo the last -performance of the 'girlie' show when Nita come slouching up to me, -pulling a long face and a song-and-dance about being knocked out with -the heat. Bessie had fainted at the last show and I thought Nita might -really be all in, so I told her she could cut the last performance and -go to the dress tent. I never seen hair nor hide of her again, and--" he -paused significantly, "I don't reckon I ever will." - -"No, I reckon you won't, not unless the cops nab her," Mrs. Bybee cut in -bitterly. "I always said she was a snake in the grass! And that David, -too! Them goody-goody kind ain't ever worth the powder and lead it'd -take to blow out their brains! I told you, Winfield Bybee, that there -was something phony about that hussy and Dave! 'Tain't like a star -performer like Nita thought she was to trail around after a cook's -helper, like she done with Dave. They didn't pull the wool over my eyes, -even if they did double-cross the kid here--if they _did_ double-cross -her! Mind you, Bybee, I ain't saying I believe a word she's been saying! -She knew where the safe was, and she tipped off the boy. - -"I ain't forgot they was both wanted by the police when they joined up -with us! As I said before, if it hadn't been that she was buried under -the freak tent, she'd have skipped with Nita and Dave. You roped Nita in -on your little scheme, didn't you, because she'd had more experience -cracking safes than you or the boy? That's right, ain't it?" the old -lady demanded fiercely of Sally. - -Sally shrank from her in horror, but the midget, still perched on her -shoulder, patted her cheeks reassuringly. "No, no! I didn't even tell -David where the safe was! I didn't! David didn't do it! He couldn't! -David's good! He's the best man in the world!" - -"Then where is he?" Mrs. Bybee screamed. "Why did he blow? I left him to -guard the train, didn't I? And he ain't here, is he? He wasn't here when -we got back from the carnival lot after the tents was raised. If he's so -damned good, why did he blow with Nita and this Steve you've made up out -of your head?" - -"Now, now, Mother," Pop Bybee soothed her, but his eyes were troubled -and suspicious. "Reckon we'd better notify the police, folks. I hate to -call in the law. I've always said I was the law of this outfit, but I -suppose if I've been harboring thieves I'll have to get the help of the -law to track 'em down. Ben, you and Chuck beat it down the tracks to the -police station and give 'em a description of Nita and Dave and this -Steve person, as much as Sally's been able to tell us anyway--" - -"Please, Mr. Bybee!" Sally ran to the showman and seized both his hands -in hers. "Please don't set the police on David! I know he's innocent! -There's some reason why he isn't here--a good reason! But he didn't have -anything to do with the robbery. I know that! But if you tell the police -he's been with the carnival they'll find him somehow and put him in jail -on those other charges--and me, too! It doesn't matter about me, but I -couldn't live if David was put in jail on my account! Oh, please! You've -been so good to us!" And she went suddenly on her knees to him, her face -upraised in an agony of appeal. - -Pop Bybee looked down upon Sally's agonized face with troubled -indecision in his bright blue eyes. He tried to lift her to her feet, -but her arms were locked about his knees. The midget had scrambled from -Sally's shoulder to the floor of the car and as Bybee hesitated, her -tiny fists beat upon his right leg for attention. - -"You're not going to break your promise to Sally, are you, Mr. Bybee?" -the tiny voice piped shrilly. "You told her and the boy you'd protect -them. She's told you the truth. Don't you know truth when you hear it? I -always knew Nita was a crook. She never saw a policeman or a constable -or a sheriff without turning white as a ghost. She joined up with the -carnival just to learn the lay of the land and tip off her -accomplice--this Steve person--where to find the money. That's why she -was spying on Mrs. Bybee that day in Stanton. Listen to me!" - -"I'm listening, Miss Tanner," Pop Bybee acknowledged wearily. "And I -swear I don't know what to say or do. If they get clear away with that -money the show'll be stranded. Every cent I had in the world was in that -safe. Reckon I was a fool to carry it with me, but I never trusted a -bank, and it was more convenient, having it right with me. Tomorrow's -payday, too, and all of you are in the same boat with me." - -"Listen, boss, let's take a vote on it." Gus, the barker, spoke up -suddenly and loudly. "Now me--I believe the kid here is telling the -truth. No college boy could crack a safe like that. It was a -professional job, or I'm a liar! Of course Nita may have tolled the boy -off with her and this Steve, since she was so crazy about him, but we -ain't got no proof she did, and as Sally says, if you sick the cops on -the boy, the jig will be up with her as well as the boy. Another thing, -Dave may be laying in the bushes somewhere with a bullet--" - -"Oh!" Sally screamed, as the full significance of Gus' words burst upon -her. She fainted then, her little body slumping into a heap at Bybee's -feet, her head striking one of his big shoes and resting there. - -When she regained consciousness she was lying in the lower berth which -had belonged to Nita, and the midget was kneeling on the pillow beside -her head, dabbing her face with a handkerchief soaked in aromatic -spirits of ammonia. Mazie and Sue, two of the dancers in the "girlie" -show, sat on the edge of the berth, their cold-creamed faces almost -beautiful with anxiety and sympathy. - -"What's the matter? Is it time to get up?" Sally asked dazedly. "What -are you doing, Betty?" - -The midget answered in her tiny, brisk voice: "I'm bathing your face -with ammonia which Mrs. Bybee sent. It should be cologne, and this -ammonia will probably dry your skin something dreadful, but it was the -only thing we could get. You fainted, you know." - -"Oh, I remember!" Sally moaned, her head beginning to thresh from side -to side on the pillow. "Have they found David? I know he's been hurt!" - -"They're looking for him," the midget assured her briskly. "Mr. Bybee -took a vote on whether he was to notify the police about David's being -gone, as well as Nita, and the vote was 'No!' That ought to make you -feel happier!" - -"Oh, it does!" Sally began to cry softly. "You have all been so kind, so -kind! You said Mrs. Bybee sent the ammonia?" she asked wistfully. - -"She certainly did, and she's in the kitchen of the privilege car right -now, making you some hot tea. She won't say she's sorry, probably, but -she'll try to make it up to you. She's like that--always flying off the -handle and suspicious of everybody, but she's got a heart as big as -Babe, the fat girl." - -"And so have you!" Sally told her brokenly, taking both of the tiny -hands into one of hers and laying them softly against her lips. - -"Ain't love grand?" Mazie sighed deeply. "If it had been my sweetie, I'd -a-fell for that line of Ma Bybee's about him running off with Nita, but -you sure stuck by him! I was in love like that once, when I was a kid. I -married him, too, and he run off with the albino girl and took my grouch -bag with him. Every damn cent I had! But it sure was sweet before we was -married and he was nuts about me." - -"Aw, let the kid alone!" Sue slipped from the edge of the berth and -yawned widely. "Gawd, I'm sleepy! If the cops don't catch that Hula -hussy I'm going out looking for her myself, and when I get through with -her she'll never shake another grass skirt! C'mon, Mazie. It's three -o'clock in the morning, and we've got eighteen shows ahead of us." - -"Maybe!" Mazie yawned. "If Pop wasn't stringing us, we'll be stranded in -this burg. G'night, Sally. G'night, Midge. And say, Sally, even if this -Dave boy has blowed and left you flat, you won't have no trouble copping -off another sweetie. Gus was telling us about that New York rube that's -trailing you. Hook up with him and you'll wear diamonds. Believe me, -kid, they ain't none of 'em worth losing sleep over when you've got -eighteen shows a day ahead of you. G'night." - -When they had gone the midget yanked the green curtains together with -comical fierceness, then crawled under the top of the sheet that covered -Sally. - -"I'm going to sleep here with you, Sally," she said. "I don't take up -much room." - -And the woman who was old enough to be Sally's mother curled her 29-inch -body in the curve of Sally's right arm and laid her tiny cheek, as soft -and wrinkled as a worn kid glove, in the hollow of Sally's firm young -neck. - -But long after the midget was asleep, Sally lay wide-eyed and tense in -the dark, her mind a welter of fears and love and doubt. She had pleaded -passionately with Pop Bybee for David, fiercely shoving to the dark -depths of her mind even the memory of the jealousy which Nita had -fiendishly aroused in her heart. But now that she had saved him -temporarily by convincing Bybee that the boy could not have taken part -in the robbery, doubt began to insinuate its ugly body upward from those -dark depths where she had buried it. - -Did he really love her--a pathetic, immature girl from an orphanage, a -girl who had been nothing but a responsibility and a source of dire -trouble to him since he had first met and championed her on the Carson -farm? - -Her old feeling of inferiority rose like nausea in her throat. Life in -an orphanage is not calculated to give a girl faith in her own beauty -and charm. No one, until David's teasing eyes had rested on her, had -thought her beautiful. - -Had he been only sorry for her, glad of an opportunity to "blow," to get -out of the state where he was wanted on two serious charges? Was he -dismayed, too, by the fact that moonlight had tricked him into telling -her that he loved her, thus adding the responsibility of her future to -the burden of protecting her in this hectic present? - -Then a sweeter, saner memory clamored for attention. She heard again his -fond, husky voice caressing her, his "Dear little Sally!" And -involuntarily her mouth pursed in memory of his kiss, that kiss that had -left her giddy with delight. - -How unfailingly kind and sweet he had been since that first day, when he -had strode into her life, with the sun on his chestnut hair and the -glory of the sun in his eyes. He had not failed her once, but she was -failing him now, by doubting him, by picturing him as a fugitive in the -dark, fleeing with a pair of criminals who had robbed the man whose -kindness had protected him from the law. - -Why, she must be crazy to think for a moment that David could do a thing -like that! No one in the world was as good and kind and honorable as -David. - -But where was he? Mrs. Bybee had left him to guard the train. Not for a -moment could she believe that he had failed in his trust. Painfully, -Sally tried to visualize the dreadful thing that had happened. David -alone, patrolling the train, his eyes sharp for intruders. Then--the -sudden appearance of Nita and the man, Steve, weighted down with the -contents of the safe they had robbed. For Sally knew that the robbery -must have taken place before David caught his first glimpse of the -crooks. Otherwise the safe would be intact now, even if David's dead -body had been found as silent witness that he had fulfilled his trust. - -Her mind shuddered away from that imagined picture, went back to the -painful reconstruction of what must have taken place. David had seen -them, had given chase. Of course! Otherwise he would be here now. Was he -still pursuing them, or was he lying somewhere near the road, wounded, -his splendid young body ignominiously flung into a cornfield? - -She could bear no more, could no longer lie safe in her berth while -David needed her somewhere. Very carefully, for all her haste, she -lifted the tiny body that nestled against her side and laid it tenderly -upon the pillow, which was big enough to serve as a mattress for the -midget. Then, sobbing soundlessly, she groped for her shoes in the -little green hammock swung across the windows; found them, put them on, -slipped to the edge of the berth. She was profoundly thankful that the -girls had not undressed her after she had fainted. - -When she reached the car in which Mr. and Mrs. Bybee occupied a -stateroom she saw the showman and his wife through the open door, -talking to two strangers whom she guessed to be plainclothes policemen -from police headquarters of Capital City. The two men were evidently -about to leave, nodding impatiently that they understood, when Sally -appeared, like a frightened, pale little ghost in green-and-white -striped gingham. - -She forgot that she was without make-up, that the police were looking -for her as well as for the criminals who had robbed the safe. But Pop -Bybee had not forgotten. Still talking with the plainclothes detectives, -he motioned to her violently behind his back. She turned and forced -herself to walk slowly and sedately toward the other end of the car as -the detectives made their farewells and their brusque promises of "quick -action." - -When the men had left the car Bybee's voice summoned her in a husky -stage whisper, calling her "Lalla," so that the detectives, if they were -listening, should not identify her with the girl who had run away from -the orphanage in the company of a man wanted on a charge of assault with -the intent to kill. - -"Are you crazy?" Bybee demanded hoarsely when she had come running to -the stateroom. "Them was dicks! Policemen, understand? They mighta -nabbed you. What are you doing up? Get back to bed and try to sleep." - -"Have you found David?" she quavered, brushing aside his anxiety for -her. - -"Not a sign of him." Bybee shook his head. "But I didn't spill the beans -to the dicks. I'd given you my word, and Winfield Bybee's word is as -good as his bond." - -"I'm going to look for David," she announced simply, but her blazing -eyes dared him to try to prevent her. "He's hurt somewhere--or killed. -I'm going to find him." - -And before the astonished man or his wife could stretch out a hand to -detain her she was gone. When she dropped from the platform of the car -she heard the retreating roar of the police car. Instinct turned her in -the opposite direction, away from the city, down the railroad tracks -leading into the open country. - -She did not know and would not have cared that Mr. and Mrs. Bybee were -following her, Mrs. Bybee muttering disgustedly but refusing to let -Sally search alone for the boy in whom she had such implicit faith. - -Dawn was breaking, pale and wan, in a sky that was shamelessly cloudless -and serene after the violence of last night's storm, when, over a slight -hill, a man's figure loomed suddenly, then seemed to drag with -unbearable weariness as it plodded toward the show train. - -"David!" Sally shrieked. "David!" - -She began to run, her ankles turning against clots of cinders, but her -arms outstretched, a glory greater than that of the dawn in her face. - -Before she reached him Sally almost fainted with horror, for in the pale -light of the dawn she saw that David's shirt about his left shoulder was -soaked with blood. But his uninjured right arm was stretched out in -urgent invitation, and his voice was hailing her gaily, in spite of his -terrible weakness and fatigue. - -"Dear little Sally!" he cried huskily, as his right arm swept her -against his breast. "Why aren't you in bed, darling? But I'm glad you're -not! I've been able to keep plodding on in the hope of seeing you. Did -you think I'd run away and left you? Poor little Sally!" he crooned over -her, for she was crying, her frantic hands playing over his face, her -eyes devouring him through her tears. - -"But you're hurt, David!" she moaned. "I knew you were hurt! I told them -so! I was looking for you. I knew you hadn't run away." - -"And she made us believe you hadn't, too," Pop Bybee panted, having -reached them on a run, dragging his wife behind him. "What happened, -Dave boy? Had a mix-up with the dirty crooks, did you?" - -"Winfield Bybee, you _are_ a fool!" Mrs. Bybee gasped, breathless from -running. "Let the poor boy get his breath first. Here! Put your arm -about him and let him lean on you. Sally, you run back to the train and -get help. This boy's all done up and he's going to have that shoulder -dressed before he's pestered to death with questions." - -"I can walk," David panted, his breath whistling across his ashen lips. -"I don't want Sally out of my sight. I--would--give up--then. Nothing -much--the matter. Just a--bullet--in my shoulder. Be all right--in -a--day or two." - -"Please don't try to talk, darling," Sally begged, rubbing her cheek -against his right hand and wetting it with tears. - -"Lean on me and take it easy," Pop Bybee urged, his voice husky with -unashamed emotion. "And don't talk any more till we get you into a -berth. God! But I'm glad to see you, Dave boy! I'd made up my mind I'd -never trust another man if you'd thrown me down. But Sally didn't doubt -you a minute. Kept me from telling the police that you had disappeared -with the crooks." - -"Thanks," David gasped, leaning heavily on the showman. "I was scared -sick--the police--had found--Sally. Knew there was--bound to be--an -awful row." - -He fainted then, his splendid young body crumpling suddenly to the -cinders of the railroad track. Somehow the three of them managed to get -him to the show train and into the Bybees' stateroom, where Gus, the -barker, who had graduated from a medical school before the germ of -wanderlust had infected him, dressed the wounded shoulder. - -"The bullet went clear through the fleshy part of the arm at the -shoulder," Gus told them, as he washed his hands in the stateroom's -basin. "No bones touched at all. Just a flesh wound. Of course he's lost -a lot of blood and he'll be pretty shaky for a few days, but no real -harm done. You can turn off the faucet, Sally. Save them tears for a big -tragedy--like ground glass in your cold cream, or something like that. -Want a real doctor to give that shoulder the once-over, Pop?" he asked, -turning to Bybee, who had not left David's side. - -It was David, opening his eyes dazedly just then, who answered: "No -other doctor, please. I'm a fugitive from justice, remember. If I could -have some coffee now I think I could tell you what happened, Mr. Bybee." - -A dozen eager voices outside the stateroom door offered to get the -coffee from the privilege car, and within a few minutes Sally was -kneeling before David, holding a cup of steaming black coffee to his -lips. - -As many of the carnival family as could crowd into the small space of -the car aisle pressed against the open door of the stateroom to hear his -story. Jan the Holland giant, who was too tall to stand upright in the -car, was invited into the stateroom, where he sat between Pop Bybee and -Mrs. Bybee, "Pitty Sing" in the crook of one of his arms, Noko, the -Hawaiian midget, in the other. Sally still knelt beside David, holding -his right hand tightly in both of hers and laying her lips upon it when -his story moved her unbearably. - -"I suppose Mrs. Bybee has told you that I was leaving the show train to -go to the carnival grounds to see if anything had happened to Sally. I'd -have gone sooner, but the storm was so violent that I knew I'd not have -a chance to get there. Mrs. Bybee said she was going to the lot and -would look after Sally for me, but she wanted me to stay on the train, -or near it, to patrol it. She didn't tell me there was a lot of money in -her stateroom, or I'd have stationed myself in there." - -"You see," Sally interrupted eagerly. "I told you I hadn't said a word -to him about the safe." - -"Safe?" David glanced down at her, puzzled. "So this Steve crook cracked -a safe to get the money, did he? I didn't know--didn't have time to find -out." - -"And I told you it was a man named Steve!" Sally reminded them joyously, -raising David's cold hand to her lips. "They thought I was making it all -up, Dave, but they believed me after a while." - -"I suppose Sally has told you that we saw Nita and some man walking in -the moonlight that last night we were in Stanton," David addressed Pop -Bybee. "We heard her call him Steve, and say something about what she'd -do to him if he double-crossed her. I should have told you then, Mr. -Bybee, but I didn't have an idea Nita was planning to rob the outfit, -and anyway--" he blushed, his eyes twinkling fondly at Sally--"by -morning I'd forgotten all about it. I couldn't think of anything -but--but Sally. You see we'd just told each other that night -that--that--well, sir, that we loved each other and--" - -"Anybody else in the whole outfit could have told you that," Bybee -chuckled. "It's all right, Dave. Carnival folks usually mind their own -business and spend damn little time toting tales." - -"I'm glad you're not blaming me," David said gratefully. "Well, sir, I -was walking up and down the tracks, just wild to get away and see if -anything had happened to Sally, when suddenly I heard a soft thud, like -somebody jumping to the ground on the other side of the train. I crossed -over as quick as I could, but by that time they were running down the -side of the train pretty far ahead of me. It was Nita and a man. They -must have been hidden on the train, waiting their chance, when the storm -broke--were there when Mrs. Bybee left. - -"I suppose they hadn't counted on any such luck; had probably intended -to overpower her before you got back, sir, and the storm saved them the -trouble." - -"I'd have give them a run for the money," Mrs. Bybee retorted grimly, -her skinny old hand knotting into a menacing fist. - -"That's just what I did," David grinned rather whitely at her. "I yelled -at them to stop, because I had an idea they'd been up to something, -since they'd jumped off this car, and I knew Nita had no business on the -train, since all you people were sleeping on the lot. - -"They were carrying a couple of suitcases that looked suspiciously heavy -to me. It flashed over me that Mrs. Bybee, being treasurer of the -outfit, must have left a lot of money in her stateroom, and that Nita -and this Steve chap had been planning to rob her when Sally and I heard -them talking the other night. I started after them, still yelling for -them to stop, and Steve turned and fired at me. He missed me, lucky for -me, and I kept right on. - -"About a hundred yards beyond the end of the train they climbed into a -car that was parked on the road that runs alongside the tracks and after -telling me goodby with another bullet that missed me, too, Steve had the -car started. I was about to give up and start toward Capital City to -notify the police when I noticed there was a handcar on the tracks, just -where this spur joins the main line. - -"I threw the switch and in a minute I had the handcar on the main line -and was pumping along after them. The state road parallels the railroad -track for about five or six miles, you know, and I could make nearly as -good time in my handcar as they could in their flivver, for it's a down -grade nearly all the way." He paused, his eyes closing wearily as if -every muscle in his body ached with the memory of that terrible ride in -the dead of night. - -"Better rest awhile, Dave," Pop Bybee suggested gently, bending over the -boy to wipe the cold drops of sweat from his forehead. - -"No, I'll get it over with," David protested weakly. "There's not much -more to tell. They couldn't see me--had no idea I was trailing them in -the handcar. But I could keep them in sight because of their headlights. -I guess they'd have got away, though, if a freight train hadn't come -along just then and blocked the road. They were just reaching the grade -crossing where the state road cuts the railroad tracks when this freight -came charging down on us--" - -"But you, David!" Sally shuddered, bowing her head on his hand, the -fingers of which curled upward weakly to cup her face. "You were on the -track. Did the train hit you? Oh!" - -"Of course not!" David grinned at her. "I'm here, and I wouldn't have -been if the engine had hit the handcar when I was on it. But I'm afraid -the railroad company is minus one handcar this morning. The cowcatcher -of the freight engine scooped it up and tossed it aside as if it had -been a baby's go-cart, but I'd already jumped and was tumbling down the -bank into a nice bed of wildflowers. - -"Pretty wet after the storm, so I didn't go to sleep. I'd jumped to the -other side of the tracks and was hidden from Steve's car while the -freight train rolled on. They didn't stop to hold a post-mortem over the -handcar. Probably figured a tramp had been bumming a free ride on it and -had got his, and good enough for him. - -"When the train had passed I was waiting by the road for Steve's car. I -guess he was pretty badly surprised when I hopped upon the running board -and grabbed the steering wheel and swerved the car into a ditch, nearly -turning it over. I don't remember much of what happened then, what with -Nita screeching and Steve swearing and popping his gun at me. But -somehow I managed to get his revolver--didn't know I'd been shot at -first--and dragged him out of the car. - -"It must have been a pretty good fight, for Nita decided to beat it -before it was finished. She started off with one of the suitcases but it -was too heavy and she dropped it in the road and lit out. If Nita could -dance as well as she can run," David interrupted himself to grin at -Bybee, "she'd be a real loss to the outfit." - -"Well, Dave, even if Steve did get away with the money, my hat's off to -you, boy," and he reached for the hand which Sally was still cuddling -jealously. - -"Who's telling this?" David demanded, with just a touch of boyish -bravado, which made Sally love him better than ever. "He didn't get -away. I'm afraid he won't be good for much for a long time. Nita should -have stayed to look." - -"The money, Dave!" Mrs. Bybee screamed. "You didn't save the money, did -you, Dave? Where are you, Winfield Bybee? I'm giving you fair warning! -If he saved that money, I'm going to faint dead away!" - -"Then I reckon I'd better not tell you that I did save the money," David -grinned at her. "I surely hate to see you faint, ma'am. It isn't so -pleasant." - -"Dave, you answer me this minute!" the old lady commanded, shaking a -skinny finger in his face. "Do you know the outfit'll be stranded if -those two crooks did get away with the money? Every cent we had in the -world was in that safe! You oughta be ashamed of yourself, teasing an -old woman!" - -"I did save the money, if that's what they had in the suitcases, Mrs. -Bybee," David answered more seriously. - -"Then where is it? What have you done with it? Left it lying in the -road?" the showman's wife screeched, her eyes wild in her gray, wrinkled -face. - -"Now, now, Mother," Bybee soothed her. "If he did, he shan't be blamed. -How could you expect him to walk six or seven miles with two heavy -suitcases and his shoulder shot through?" - -Sally lifted her face from David's caressing hand and glared at Mrs. -Bybee. "Of course he didn't leave it lying in the road! After risking -his life to save it for you? David is the cleverest and bravest man in -the world! Don't you know that yet?" - -Her eyes dropped then to David's face, softened and glowed with such a -divine light of love that the boy's head jerked impulsively upward from -the pillow. "Where did you hide it, David darling?" - -"Dear little Sally!" he murmured, as he fell back, overcome with -dizziness. "She guessed it, sir," he said drowsily, turning his head -with an effort to face Bybee. "I knew I couldn't carry it far, so I hid -it. The Steve chap was knocked out cold--I suppose they'll have another -charge of 'assault with intent to kill' against me now--so I knew he -couldn't see what I was doing. - -"I took the two suitcases across the road, holding them in one hand, -because by that time my shoulder was bleeding so I was afraid to strain -it. There's a farm right at the end of the road. I struck a match and -read the name on the mail box nailed to a post on the road. The name's -Randall--C. J. Randall, R. F. D. 2. You oughtn't to have any trouble -finding the place. - -"There wasn't any moon, but the stars were so bright after the storm -that I could just make out a barn about a hundred yards from the road. I -cut across the cornfield and managed to reach the barn. There wasn't a -sound, not even a dog barking, lucky for me, for if I'd been caught with -the suitcases I'd have had a fine time explaining how I happened to get -them and what I was doing with them. But I had to take that chance." - -"Even if the police had caught you with them, I'd never have believed -that you robbed Pop Bybee," Sally assured him, tears slurring her voice, -but her eyes shining with pride. - -"If you'd seen me robbing the safe, you wouldn't have believed it," -David said softly, his free arm drawing her down to the berth so that he -could kiss her. - -There was a rustle of whispering, a giggle or two from the audience -crammed into the corridor outside the door. But David and Sally did not -mind. The kiss was none the shorter or sweeter because it was witnessed -by the carnival family. - -"Well, sir," David went on after that unashamed kiss, which had left -Sally trembling and radiant, "I got the suitcases into the barn and up a -ladder to the hayloft. You'll find them buried under the hay, unless the -Randall horses have made a meal off them by this time." - -"Glory be to the Lord!" Mrs. Bybee screamed, pounding her husband on the -back. "The show'll go on, Winfield! And what are you standing there for? -Hustle right out after them suitcases or I'll go myself! You've got to -go yourself, or that farmer Randall will take a pot shot at anybody that -goes meddling around his barn." - -"All right, Mother, all right!" Bybee protested. "I'll handle it. Don't -worry. But I want to thank Dave here for what he's done for the outfit. -Dave--" he began, lifting his voice as if he intended to make an -oration. - -"Oh, that's all right, Mr. Bybee," David blushed vividly. "We'll just -call it square. You didn't turn me over to the police last night, and -you've taken Sally and me in and given us work and protected us--" - -"I'm going to do more than that, by golly!" Bybee shouted. "I'm going to -the district attorney of this burg and tell him the whole yarn! I'll get -them charges against you and Sally quashed in less time than it takes to -say it! You're a hero, boy, and by golly, I feel like charging admission -for the rubes to look at you! The biggest and bravest hero in captivity! -Yes, sir! How's that for a spiel, Gus?" he shouted to the barker. - -"Dave don't seem to think it's so grand!" Gus chuckled. "Look at him! A -body'd thing he'd been socked in the eye instead of slapped on the -back!" - -It was true. David was looking so white and sick and his eyes were so -filled with embarrassment and distress that Sally was in tears again. - -"What's the matter, Dave?" Bybee asked in bewilderment. "I thought you -and the kid would be tickled to death to get a clean bill of health from -the cops. What's wrong?" - -David struggled upon the elbow of his right arm, his white face -twitching with a spasm of pain. "I'd be glad to be free of those -charges, Mr. Bybee, but I guess we'd better let them stand for a while. -I might get off all right, but--it's Sally. You see, sir, she's not of -age, and the state would make her go back to the orphanage. The law in -this state makes her answerable to the orphanage till she's eighteen, -and it would kill her to go back. I couldn't bear it, either, Mr. Bybee. -Sally and I belong together, and we're going to be married when this -trouble blows over." Although he was blushing furiously, his voice was -strong and clear, his eyes unwavering as they met the bright, frowning -blue eyes of Pop Bybee. - -"But man alive," Pop protested, and it was noticeable to both Sally and -David that he did not call him "boy" after David's declaration of his -intentions toward Sally. "We can't simply hush this whole thing up! You -did follow the crooks and take the money away from them! I've got to -notify the police that the swag has been recovered." - -"Can't you tell them it was all a mistake and call off the case?" David -pleaded earnestly. - -"And let that Hula-hussy get off Scot-free?" Bybee hooted. "No, siree! -She ain't a member of this family no more, and she'll have to pay for -double-crossing me! I was good to that girl! Staked her to cakes and -clothes when she joined up, whining she didn't have a cent to her name! -Stringing me all along! Just joined up to learn the lay of the land! - -"Besides, we've already put the case in the hands of the police and -they've seen the safe for themselves. The sergeant said it was a -professional job, all right, as neat a safe-cracking trick as he'd ever -seen turned. I couldn't hush it up if I wanted to." - -"I'll do what I can for Sally, lie like a gentleman for her, say she -never joined up with us, we don't know where she is--anything you like, -but I'm afraid you're bound to be the hero of Capital City before you're -twenty-four hours older. Too bad, son, but I don't see how it can be -helped," he twinkled. - -"I don't care a rap about being a hero," David snapped. "The only thing -in God's world I care about is Sally Ford. Listen, Mr. Bybee, tell the -police that one of the other boys chased the crooks and took the money -away from them. Let Eddie Cobb be the hero! Eddie'd like that, wouldn't -you, Eddie?" he sang out to the freckle-faced youngster who was looking -on, goggle-eyed, among the crowd that jammed the door of the stateroom. - -"Aw, Dave!" Eddie protested, flushing brightly under his freckles. - -"Sure you would like it!" David laughed feebly, sinking back to his -pillows. "Listen, Mr. Bybee: this is Eddie Cobb's home town. He was -raised in the orphanage, like Sally. He'd get a great kick out of being -a hero to the kids at the Home. He can go with you to get the suitcases, -after you've sent for the police to go along with you. - -"I'll lie low, Eddie can tell the story I've told you, and the cops will -never be the wiser. I can give him a pretty good description of Steve. I -had plenty of chances to study his face after I'd knocked him out. I -imagine he's beat it in his car by this time, if he was able to drive; -otherwise you'll find him in the road just as I told you. Of course he'd -know it wasn't Eddie that fought with him, but the police wouldn't have -any reason to doubt Eddie's word." - -"But Nita may have told him about you and me!" Sally cried. "Oh, David, -don't bother about me! Take your chance while you have it to be cleared -of those terrible charges! I--I'll go back to the Home and--and wait for -you. I could stand it--somehow--if I knew you were back in college, a--a -hero, and working for both of us. Please, David! Think of yourself, not -me!" - -"No." David shook his head stubbornly. "This little thing I've done -wouldn't get you out of trouble. They might clap you into the -reformatory, as a juvenile delinquent. We can't take a chance on that! -Besides, you've had enough of the orphanage. We stick together, darling, -and that's that! May I have another cup of coffee, if it isn't too much -trouble?" - -"You're both a pair of fools, so crazy in love with each other that you -can't see straight!" Mrs. Bybee scolded, as she blew her nose violently. -"But I'd like to see Winfield Bybee try to do anything you don't want -him to! Far as I'm concerned, you can have anything I've got and welcome -to it!" - -Of course there was nothing then for Pop Bybee to do but to adopt -David's plan. The boy was transferred to a lower berth, where he was -safely hidden until after the detectives had arrived and departed with -Pop Bybee, Eddie and Gus, the barker. - -Eddie, in his zeal for playing his part well, had torn his shirt, -bruised his knuckles, scraped dirt on his arms, rolled in mud, and done -everything else to make up for the part. - -For the rest of the day Eddie strutted about in the limelight of -publicity. Newspaper photographers and reporters arrived within a few -minutes after the detectives had phoned headquarters that the suitcases -filled with silver and bills had been found in the hayloft; and when -Eddie returned with the showman and the barker, he was prevailed upon to -pose bashfully for his pictures. - -The newspaper reporters commented admirably on the "boy hero's" -admirable modesty and diffidence in the big front-page stories that they -wrote about the carnival robbery, and Eddie's freckled face, grinning -bashfully from the center of the pages, confirmed every word written -about him. - -His kewpie doll booth at the carnival that afternoon and evening was -mobbed by his admirers, and before the day was ended Eddie almost -believed that he _had_ routed two famous criminals and saved a small -fortune for his employer. - -Sally was permitted to stay with David during the afternoon, but Bybee -apologetically asked her to go on for the evening performances, since a -record-breaking crowd had turned out, drawn partly by the fine weather -that followed the storm, but largely by the front page publicity which -the robbery had won for the show. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - - -It was just before the ten o'clock show that Sally, slipping into the -throne-like chair before the crystal, heard a familiar, mocking voice: - -"It's not fair! You look as fresh as a daisy! And I've been frantic with -anxiety all day, expecting to hear that Princess Lalla had sickened with -pneumonia. I've come to collect thanks, your highness, for saving your -life!" - - ---- - -Sally's sapphire eyes blazed at the man she knew only as "Van," but -since they were veiled with a new scrap of black lace to replace the one -lost in the storm, the nonchalant New Yorker did not appear to be at all -devastated by their fire. - -"Thank you for saving my life," she said stiffly, but the man's mocking, -admiring attention was fixed upon the deliciously young, sweet curves of -her mouth, rather than upon the tone of her voice. - -"I wonder if you know," he began confidentially, leaning lightly upon -his inevitable cane, "that you have the most adorable mouth I have ever -seen? Of course there are other adorable details in the picture of -complete loveliness that you present, but really, your lips, like three -rose petals--" - -"Oh, stop!" Sally cried with childish anger, her small, red-sandaled -foot stamping the platform. "Why are you always mocking me, making fun -of me? I've begged you to let me alone--" - -"Such ingratitude!" the man sighed, but his narrowed eyes smiled at her -delightedly. "If you weren't even more delicious when you're angry, I -should not be able to forgive you. But really, Sally Ford--" his voice -dropped caressingly on the name, as if to remind her that he shared her -secret with her--"the way you persist in misunderstanding me is very -distressing. - -"I'm not mocking _you_, my dear child! I'm mocking myself--if anyone. It -recurs to me continually that this is an amazing adventure that Arthur -Van Horne, of New York, Long Island and Newport is so sedulously engaged -upon! To paraphrase your own delightful defense, I'm really 'not that -kind of man.' I assure you I'm not in the habit of making love to show -girls, no matter how adorable their mouths may be!" And he smiled at her -out of his narrowed eyes and with his quirked, quizzical mouth, as if he -expected her to share his amusement and amazement at himself. - -"Then why don't you let me alone?" Sally cried, striking her little -brown-painted hands together in futile rage. - -"I wonder!" he mused. "I make up my mind that I'm a blighter and an ass -and that I shan't come near the carnival. I accept invitations enough to -take up every minute of my last days in Capital City, and then--without -in the least intending to do so--I find myself back in the Palace of -Wonders, humbling myself before a pair of little red-sandaled feet that -would like nothing better than to kick me for my impudence. Do you -suppose, Sally Ford, that I'm falling in love with you? There's -something about you, you know--" - -"Please go away," Sally implored him. "It's almost time for my -performance. Gus is ballyhooing Jan now and I come next." - -"As I was saying, when you interrupted me," Van Horne reproved her -mockingly, "there's something about you, you know. Last night when I had -the honor of saving your life and seeing your adorable little face -washed clean of the brown paint, I was surprised at myself. I really -was, I give you my word! - -"Do you know what I wanted to do? I wanted to swing you up into my arms, -you amazingly tiny thing, and run away with you. If you hadn't looked so -young and--pure, I believe the favorite word is--I'd have yielded to the -impulse. I suppress so few of my unholy desires that I suppose this -discipline is good for my soul--Now, what the devil are you looking at, -instead of listening to the confessions of a young man?" he broke off -with a genuine note of irritation in his charming voice. - -"Who is that beautiful woman?" Sally asked in a low voice, her eyes -still fixed upon the golden-haired woman whom Van Horne had called -"Enid," and who had just entered the tent alone, her small body, clad in -the green knitted silk sports suit, moving through the crowd with proud -disdain. - -"Again I am forced to forgive you," Van Horne sighed humorously. "I seem -always to be forgiving you, Sally Ford! You are merely asking a question -which is inevitably asked when Enid Barr first bursts upon a startled -public. - -"She is probably the most beautiful blond in New York society. Those -industrious cold cream advertisers would pay her a fortune for the use -of her picture and endorsement, but it happens that she has two or three -large fortunes of her own, as well as a disgustingly rich husband. Yes, -unfortunately for her adorers, she is married, Courtney Barr--even out -here you must have heard of Courtney Barr--being the lucky man." - -"I wonder what she's doing here," Sally whispered, fright widening her -eyes behind the black lace. - -"Oh, I think Courtney's here on political business. The Barrs have -always rather fancied themselves as leaders among the Wall Street makers -of presidents. He's hobnobbing with my cousin, the governor, and Enid is -probably amusing herself by collecting Americana." - -"She must be awfully good," Sally whispered, adoration making her voice -lovely and wistful. "She brought all the orphanage children to the -carnival yesterday, you know." - -"Yes," Van Horne shrugged, arching his brows quizzically. "I confess I -was rather stunned, for Enid doesn't go in for personal charity. Huge -checks and all that sort of thing--she's endowed some sort of -institution for 'fallen girls,' by the way--but it has never seemed to -amuse her to play Lady Bountiful in person. Of course she may be nursing -a secret passion for children, and took this means to gratify it where -her crowd could not rag her about it." - -"Hasn't she any children of her own?" Sally asked. "But I suppose she's -too young--" - -"Not at all," Van Horne laughed. "She's past thirty, certainly, though -she would never forgive me for saying so. She's never had any children; -been married about thirteen years, I think." - -"Oh, that's too bad!" Sally's voice was tender and wistful. "She'd make -such a lovely mother--" - -Van Horne interrupted with his throaty, musical laugh, and was in turn -interrupted by Gus the barker's stentorian roar: - -"Right this way, la-dees and gen-tle-men! I want to introduce you to -Princess Lalla, who sees all, knows all! Princess Lalla, world famous -crystal-gazer, favorite--" - -Sally straightened in her throne-like chair, her little brown hands -cupping obediently about the "magic crystal" on the velvet-draped stand -before her. Van Horne, with a last ironic chuckle, melted into the -crowd, which had surged toward Sally's platform. - -When Gus's spiel was finished, the rush began. At least a dozen hands -shot upward, waving quarters and demanding the first opportunity to -learn "past, present and future" from "Princess Lalla." - -She worked hard, conscientiously and cautiously, for she was vividly -conscious that both Van Horne and Enid Barr were somewhere in the tent, -listening perhaps, whispering about her. - -Most of her fear of Enid Barr, which had resulted from the connection of -the golden-haired woman with the orphanage children the day before, had -evaporated. It was absurd to think that a woman of such wealth and -beauty, whose philanthropy had undoubtedly been a gesture of boredom, -was seriously interested in one lone little girl who had run away from -charity. - -It did not even seem odd to Sally that Enid Barr should have paid a -second visit to the carnival. Probably Capital City afforded scant -amusement for a woman of her sophistication, and the carnival, crude and -tawdry though it was, was better than nothing. - -Since "Princess Lalla" was not a side-show all by herself, but only one -of many attractions in the Palace of Wonders, Gus never made any attempt -to cajole reluctant "rubes" into surrendering their quarters for a -glimpse of "past, present and future," but always hustled his crowd on -to the next platform--"Pitty Sing's"--as soon as the first flurry of -interest had died down and the crowd had become restive. - -By this method, those who were faintly or belligerently dissatisfied -with Sally's crystal-gazing, at which she was becoming more adept with -each performance, were quickly placated by the sight of new wonders, for -which no extra charge was made. - -Sally was straightening the black velvet drapery which covered the -crystal stand, preparatory to returning to the dress tent for a rest -between shows when a lovely, lilting voice, with a ripple of amusement -in it, made her gasp with surprise and consternation. - -"Am I too late to have my fortune told?" Enid Barr, gazing up at Sally -with her golden head tilted provocatively to one side, was immediately -below the startled crystal-gazer, one of her exquisite small hands -swinging the silvery-green felt hat which Sally had so much admired the -day before. - -"Oh, no!" Sally fluttered, both delighted and frightened at this -opportunity to talk with the most beautiful creature she had ever seen. -Just in time she remembered her accent: "Weel you do me ze honor to -ascend the steps?" - -Laughing at herself, and looking over her shoulder to see that she was -not observed by anyone who knew her, Enid Barr ran lightly up the steps -and slipped into the little camp chair opposite Sally. Her small white -hands, with their exquisite nails glistening in the light from the -center gas jet, hovered over the crystal, touching it tentatively. - -Sally leaned forward, her own hands cupped about the crystal, her eyes -brooding upon it behind the little black lace veil, her mouth pursed -with sweet seriousness. - -"You are--what you call it?--psychic," Sally chanted in the quaint, -mincing voice with which she had been taught to make her revelations. -"Ze creeystal, she is va-ry clear for you. I see so-o-o much!" She -hesitated, wondering just how much of Van Horne's confidences about this -beautiful woman she dared appropriate. Would Van Horne give her away? -Then, as if drawn by a powerful magnet, she raised her eyes suddenly and -met those of Van Horne, who was leaning nonchalantly against the -center-pole of the tent. He nodded, smiled his curious, quizzical smile -and slowly winked his right eye. She had his permission-- - -"Please hurry!" Enid Barr commanded arrogantly. "I'm just dying to know -what you see about me in that crystal!" - -"I see a beeg, beeg city," Sally intoned dreamily, her eyes again fixed -upon the crystal. "I see you there, in beeg, beeg house. Much moneys. -And behind you I see a man--your husband, no?" - -"Yes, I am married," Enid Barr laughed. "Since you see so much, suppose -you tell me my name." - -"I see--" Sally frowned, but her heart was pounding at her audacity, "ze -letter E and ze letter R--no, B! I see a beeg place--not your -house--with ma-ny girls holding out zeir arms to you. You help zem. You -are va-ry, va-ry good." - -"Rot!" Enid Barr laughed, but a bright flush of pleasure spread over her -fair face. "One has to do something with 'much moneys,' doesn't one? -Listen, Princess Lalla, if that is really your name: prove to me you are -a real crystal-gazer! Tell me something I'd give almost anything to -know--" She leaned forward tensely, her violet-blue eyes darkening with -excitement and appeal until they were almost the color of Sally's. - -"And what's that, Enid?" a mocking, amused voice inquired. "Do you want -to know whether I really love you? How can you ask! Of course I do!" - -Enid Barr sprang to her feet so hastily that the camp stool on which she -had been sitting overturned, anger and something like fear blazing in -her eyes. - -Enid Barr and Arthur Van Horne moved away from "Princess Lalla's" -platform together, Enid's golden head held high, her lovely voice -staccato with anger; but Sally, although she was guilty of trying to do -so, could not distinguish a word that was being said. - -Near the front exit of the tent Van Horne was greeted boisterously by a -party of Capital City society men and women, laden with trophies from -the gambling concessions on the midway. He was swept into the party, -which Enid Barr refused to join, shaking her little golden head -stubbornly and pretending a great interest in the midget, "Pitty Sing," -whose platform was nearest the exit. - -Although Sally was at liberty to leave the tent until the final -performance at eleven o'clock, she sat on in her throne-like chair, -hoping and yet fearing that the beautiful woman would return and ask her -the question which Van Horne's unwelcome interruption had left unspoken. - -Enid spoke to "Pitty Sing" in her proud, offhand manner, paid a dollar -for one of the midget's cheap little postcard pictures of herself, -refused to take the change and was turning toward Sally's platform again -when Winfield Bybee entered the tent with Gus, the barker. - -Sally, watching Enid, saw the woman's involuntary start of recognition -as Bybee crossed her path, saw her hesitate, then turn toward him, -determination stamped on her lovely, sensitive face. - -When Bybee had bared his head deferentially and was bending over the -small woman to hear her low spoken words, Sally was seized with fright. -She knew instinctively that Enid Barr's questions concerned her, but -whether they concerned Sally Ford, runaway from the state orphanage, or -"Princess Lalla," fake crystal-gazer, she had no way of knowing. All she -knew for certain was that Enid had overheard Betsy's shriek: "That's not -Princess Lalla! That's Sally Ford--play-acting!" And she fled, feeling -Enid's eyes upon her but not daring to look back. - -There was less than half an hour before the next and final show was to -start. She spent the time in the dress tent, wishing with all her heart -that she was through work for the day and that she could go to David. -Poor David! lying wounded in a stuffy, hot berth, tormented with worries -as to the future and possibly with regrets for the past, while Eddie -Cobb strutted on the midway as the hero of the safe robbery. - -It would be better for David, infinitely better, if she could screw up -her courage to the point of going back to the orphanage and taking her -punishment. It would be so simple! She had only to seek out Enid Barr -and say to her: "I _am_ Sally Ford! Send for Mrs. Stone." And perhaps -Enid would intercede for her, for she seemed so very kind. - -"Wake up, Sally," Bess, one of the dancers of the "girlie show," called -to her, as she came shuffling into the tent on tortured feet. "Gus is -ballyhooing your show." - -Yes, her mind was made up. She would tell Enid Barr, beg her to -intercede with the orphanage for her, and with the police for David. But -there was no Enid Barr among the audience at the last show of the -evening, and even Van Horne was absent. In spite of her good resolutions -Sally felt an immense relief. Reprieve! She certainly could not give -herself up if there was no one to give up to! - -"Going to the show train to see David?" Gus whispered, when the last -show was finished and the audience was straggling toward the exits. - -"Of course!" Sally cried. "Is he worse? Don't hide anything from me, -Gus--" - -"Worse!" Gus laughed. "Bybee says he's yelling for food and threatens to -get up and cook it himself if they don't give him something besides mush -and milk. Come along! I'll walk you over to the show train. You're too -pretty to be allowed to go alone. Some village dude would be trying to -kidnap you." - -They found David sitting up in his berth, working crossword puzzles, -Mrs. Bybee sitting on the edge of his bed to jot down the words as he -gave them to her. - -"Reckon you won't need the old lady now that the young 'un's come to -hold your hand and make a fuss over you," Mrs. Bybee grumbled jealously. - -"What's that? What's that?" Winfield Bybee, who had come over from the -carnival grounds in a service car, demanded from the doorway. "Been -flirting with my wife, young man? Reckon I'll have to put the gloves on -with you when that crippled wing of yours is O. K. Well, Sally, old Pop -has done you another good turn." - -Sally paled and reached instinctively for David's left hand. "Oh! You -mean--Mrs. Barr, the lady who was talking to you?" - -"Nothing else but!" Bybee nodded, smiling at her. "She tried to make me -admit you was Sally Ford and I acted innocent as a new-born lamb. Told -her you'd been with us since we left New York." - -"Why is she so interested in Sally, Mr. Bybee?" David asked quietly. - -"She 'lowed a carnival wasn't no place for a pure young girl," Bybee -chuckled. "She said they was anxious over at the orphanage to get Sally -back, away from her life of sin, and that pers'n'ly she took a powerful -interest in unfortunate girls and was determined to see Sally safe back -in the Home if 'Princess Lalla' _was_ Sally Ford. I lied like a -gentleman for you, child. Told her she was a nice little dame and all -that, but clear off her base in this instance. Reckon I put it across -all right, for she shut up and beat it pretty soon." - -"I think she's wonderful," Sally surprised them all by speaking up -almost sharply. "She's just trying to be kind. She doesn't know how -awful an orphans' home can be." - -"Come along, Mother. Let's give these two kids a chance. But you mustn't -stay long, Sally. Tomorrow's Saturday, and you oughta be enough of a -trouper by now to know what that means. We head South Saturday night, -riding all day Sunday." - -"Out of the state?" Sally and David cried in unison. - -"Yep. Out of the state. You kids'll be safe then. The police ain't going -to bother about extradition for a couple of juvenile delinquents. So -long, Dave boy. Don't let this little Jane keep you awake too late." - -"I'll leave in fifteen minutes," Sally promised joyfully. - -And she kept her promise. Her lips were smiling tenderly, secretly, at -the memory of David's good-night kiss, when she left the car and began -to look about for someone to walk back to the carnival grounds with her, -for she was to sleep in the dress tent that night, the storm-soaked -mattresses having dried in the sun all day. - -Gus had told her he would be waiting for her, but she could not find -him. She went the length of the train to the privilege car, pushing open -the door sufficiently to peep within. At least a score of men of the -carnival family were seated at three or four tables, their heads almost -unrecognizable through the thick layers of cigar and cigaret smoke. -There was little conversation except an occasional oath, but the steady -clacking of poker chips upon the bare tables came to her distinctly. - -She closed the door noiselessly and jumped from the platform of the -coach to the ground. It would be mean to disturb Gus, she reflected, for -he loved poker better than anything except ballyhoo, and there was no -real reason why she should not walk to the carnival grounds alone. - -Of course she would be conspicuous on the streets in her "Princess -Lalla" costume and make-up, but if she paid no attention to anyone who -tried to accost her, there was certainly not much danger. She began to -run, leaving the train swiftly behind her, but she slowed to a sedate -walk when she reached the business streets through which she had to pass -to reach the carnival grounds. - -She was crossing Capital Avenue, at the end of which sat the great white -stone structure which gave the street its name, when a limousine skidded -to a sudden stop and an all-too-familiar voice sang out: - -"Princess Lalla! What in the world are you doing out alone at this time -of night?" - -Sally contemplated flight, but the limousine blocked her path. Before -she could turn back the way she had come Van Horne stepped out of the -tonneau of the car. - -"Let me drive you to the carnival grounds, Sally," he urged in a low -voice, completely devoid of mockery for once. "It's really not safe for -you to be out alone dressed like that. Come along! Don't be prudish, -child! I'm not going to harm you. Remember, 'I'm not that kind of a -man!'" And he laughed as he almost lifted her into the car. - -She sank back upon the cushions, feeling their depth and softness with a -childish awe. The chauffeur started the car, and Van Horne dropped a -hand lightly over hers as he leaned back and regarded her quizzically. - -"I'm glad I ran into you," he told her. "I suppose you've been told that -Enid--Mrs. Barr--is hot on your trail?" - -"Yes," Sally nodded, her lips too stiff with sudden fright to form the -word. - -"She's almost convinced that you're really Sally Ford," he told her -lightly. "And if she makes up her mind, there's nothing in heaven or -hell that can stop Enid Barr. A damnably persistent little wretch! I've -never been able to understand Enid's passion for succoring 'fallen -girls.' She appears to be such a normal little pagan otherwise." - -Sally said nothing because she could not. But her sapphire eyes were -enormous and her mouth was twitching piteously. - -"Listen, Sally," Van Horne leaned toward her suddenly, crushing her -little brown-painted hands between his own immaculate white ones. "Let -me get you out of this mess! I've been thinking a lot about you--too -damned much for my peace of mind! And this is what I want to do--" - -"Please!" Sally gasped, shrinking far into the corner of the seat, but -unable to tear her hands from his. - -"Wait till you've heard what I have to say, before you begin acting like -a pure and innocent maid in the clutches of a movie villain!" Van Horne -commanded her scornfully. - -"I want to send you to New York, give you a year in a dancing academy -that trains girls for the stage and a year in dramatic school--both at -the same time, if possible. You've got the figure and the looks and the -personality for a musical comedy star, or Arthur Van Horne is the 'rube' -that you carnival people call him. What do you say, Sally? Think of it. -A year or two with nothing to worry about except your studies and your -dancing and then--Broadway! I'll put you over if I have to buy a show -for you! Come, Sally! Say 'Thank you, Van. I'll be ready to leave -tomorrow.'" - -As long as she lived, Sally Ford would remember with shame that for one -moment she was tempted by Arthur Van Horne's offer to prepare her for a -stage career in New York. She had "play-acted" all her life; her heart's -desire before she had met David had been to become an actress, and in -that one moment when she knew that realization of her ambition lay -within her grasp she wanted to stretch out her hands and seize -opportunity. - -Her eyes glistened; she gasped involuntarily with delight. If Van Horne -had not been hasty, if he had not snatched her to him with a strangled -cry of triumph as his black eyes--mocking no longer, but wide and -brilliant with desire--read the effect of his words, she might have -committed herself, have promised him anything. But he did touch her, and -her flesh instinctively recoiled, for every nerve in her body was still -athrill with David's good-night kiss. - -"No, No! Don't touch me!" she shuddered. "I won't go! You know I love -David!" she wailed, covering her face with her hands. "Why won't you let -me alone?" - -Van laughed, settled back in his seat and crossed his arms upon his -breast. "I can wait until you have your little tummy full of carnival -life and of hiding from the police," he told her in his old, nonchalant -way. "Incidentally I have always bemoaned the fact that conquest is so -damnably easy. It is a new experience to me--this being refused, and I -suspect that I'm enjoying it. Now--shall I say good-night, since we've -reached the carnival lot? It's not goodby, you know, Sally. I assure you -I'm admirably persistent. And remember, if Enid tries to make a nuisance -of herself, you can always fly to Van. Good night, Sally, you adorable, -ungrateful little wretch! No kiss? Perhaps it is better so. I'm afraid I -should not care for the brand of lipstick that Princess Lalla uses." - -Sally did not tell David of Van Horne's offer, for on Saturday, the last -day of the carnival in Capital City, the boy developed a temperature -which caused Gus, who had acted as volunteer surgeon, to exclude all -visitors, even Sally. - -Apparently Enid Barr had been convinced of Bybee's gallant lies that -little orphaned Betsy had been mistaken and that "Princess Lalla" was -not "Sally Ford, play-acting," but it was not until the show train was -rolling out of the state in the small hours of Sunday morning that the -girl dared breathe easily. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - - -Sunday, on the show train, was a happy day, the happiest that Sally had -ever known in her life. Freaks and dancers, barkers and concessionaires, -all the members of that weirdly assorted family, the carnival, mingled -in a joyous freedom from work and worry, singing together, reminiscing, -gambling, gossiping. - -The last week, except for the storm, had been an excellent one; money -was free, spirits high. Even Mrs. Bybee, hovering like a mother hen over -David, was good-natured, inclined to reminisce and give advice. Sally, -whose talent for exquisite darning had been discovered by the women and -girls, sat on the edge of David's berth, her lap full of flesh and beige -and gun metal silk stockings, her needle flying busily, her lips curved -with a smile of pure delight, as she listened to the surge of laughter -and song and talk. The midget, "Pitty Sing," perched on the window ledge -of David's berth, a comical pair of spectacles across her infinitesimal -nose, was reading aloud to David from one of her own tiny books, and -David was listening, but his eyes were fixed worshipfully upon Sally, -and now and again his left hand reached out and patted her busy fingers -or twirled the hanging braid of her hair. - -Oh, it was a happy day, and Sally was sorry to have it end. But the show -had to go on. The train wheels could not click forever over the rails. -Monday, with its bustle and confusion and ballyhoo and inevitable -performances, lay ahead. But they were far out of the state which held -Clem Carson, the orphanage, Enid Barr, Arthur Van Horne and all other -menaces to freedom when the train did stop at last, on the outskirts of -a town of 10,000 inhabitants. - -Carnival routine had already become an old story to Sally; she no longer -minded the curious stares of villagers, the crude advances of dressed-up -young male "rubes." The glamor had worn off, but in its place had come a -deep contentment and a sympathetic understanding, born on that happy -Sunday when the relaxed carnival family had shown her its heart and -hopes. She was glad to be one of them, to be earning her living by -giving entertainment and happiness--fake though her crystal-gazing -was--to thousands of people whose lives were blighted with monotony. - -During their first week in the new territory business was even better -than the Bybees had dared hope. Positively the only calamity that befell -the carnival was the discovery that Babe, the fat girl, had lost five -pounds, due to her loudly confessed but unrequited passion for the -carnival's hero, David Nash. - -On Wednesday, David was permitted to get up, and that afternoon for the -first time he witnessed Sally's performance as "Princess Lalla." She had -become so proficient in her intuitions regarding those who sought -knowledge of "past, present and future" that his smiling, amused -attentiveness to her "readings" did not embarrass her. - -When the show was over, she joined him proudly, her little brown-painted -hands clinging to his arm, her face uplifted adoringly to his, as she -pattered at his side on a tour of the midway. It was then that her -dreams came true. At last she was "doing the carnival" with a "boy -friend," like other girls. And David played up magnificently, buying her -hot dogs, salt water taffy, red lemonade--the two of them drinking out -of twin straws from the same glass. - -On Thursday, Friday and Saturday morning before show time the two -wandered about the village to which the carnival had journeyed the night -before. It was heavenly to be able to walk the streets unafraid. David -walked with head high, shoulders squared, unafraid to look any man in -the face, and Sally could have cried with joy that he was free again, -for Bybee had assured them that there was not the slightest chance of -extradition on the charges which still stood against the two in their -native state. - -Some day, somehow, the cloud against them would be lifted, and David -could walk the streets of Capital City as proudly as he walked these -village streets. - -With money in their pockets, they could afford to buy all the -necessities and little luxuries which their enforced flight from the -Carson farm had deprived them of. Sally, her little face enchantingly -grave and wise, chose ties and socks and shirts for David, and almost -forgot to bother about her own needs. And David, in another part of the -village "general store," bought, blushingly but undauntingly, little -pink silk brassieres and silk jersey knickers and silk stockings for the -girl he loved. When she saw them she burst into tears, hugging them to -her breast as if they were living, feeling things. - -"Why, David, darling!" she sobbed and laughed, "I've never before in all -my life had any silk underwear or a pair of silk stockings! I--I'm -afraid to wear them for fear I'll spoil them when I have to wash them. -Oh, the dear things! The lovely, precious things!" - -"And here's something else," David said to her that Saturday morning. - -They were in the still-deserted Palace of Wonders, their purchases -spread out on Sally's platform. - -"Give me your hand and shut your eyes," David commanded gently, with a -throb of excitement in his voice. - -She obeyed, but when she felt a ring being slipped upon the third finger -of her left hand her eyes flew open and found a sapphire to match them. -For the ring that David had bought for her was a plain loop of white -gold, with a deep-blue sapphire in an old-fashioned Tiffany mounting, -such as tradition has made sacred to engagement rings. - -"Oh, David!" She laid her hand against her cheek, pressing the stone so -hard that it left its many-faceted imprint upon her flesh. Then she had -to kiss it and David had to kiss it--and her. - -"I wish it could have been a diamond," David deprecated. "I suppose all -girls prefer diamond engagement rings. But--" - -"Oh, David, is it an engagement ring?" she breathed, then flung herself -upon his breast, her hands clinging to his shoulders. - -"Of course it is, precious idiot!" he laughed. Very gently but -insistently he forced her face upward, so that their eyes met and clung. -His were boyishly ardent but solemn, hers were misted over with tears, -but brighter and bluer than the stone upon her finger. "I don't know -when we can be married, Sally, but--I wanted you to have a ring and to -know that I'll always be thinking and planning and--oh, I can't talk! -You want to be engaged, don't you, Sally? You love me--enough?" - -"I adore you. I love you so that I feel I am not even half a person when -you're not with me. I couldn't live without you, David," she said -solemnly. - -They were still sitting there, talking, planning, making love shyly but -ardently, when Gus, the barker, mounted the box outside the tent and -began to ballyhoo for the first show of the morning. - -"Eleven o'clock and I'm not in make-up yet, and you've got to run the -wheel for Eddie today," Sally cried in dismay, jumping to her feet and -gathering up her scattered purchases and presents. - -As the day wore on, with show after show drawing record crowds for a -village of its size, "Princess Lalla" gazed more often into the shining -blue depths of a small sapphire than into the magic depths of her -crystal. But perhaps the sapphire had a magic of its own, for never had -her audiences been better pleased, never had quarters been thrust so -thick and fast upon her. - -At half-past nine that night, Gus, the barker, had not quite finished -his "spiel" about the Princess Lalla when the girl, whose eyes had been -fixed trance-like upon her ring, saw a woman suddenly begin to ascend -the steps to the platform. Before her startled eyes had traveled upward -to the woman's face Sally knew who it was. For twelve years that big, -stiffly corseted, severely dressed body had been as familiar to her as -her own. Instinctively, though her blood had turned instantly to ice -water in her veins, Sally's right hand closed over her left, to conceal -the sapphire. Thelma had not been permitted to keep even a bit of blue -glass-- - -Sally felt as if her flesh were shriveling upon her bones. An actual -numbness spread from her shoulders to her fingertips, in anticipation of -the shock of feeling the Orphans' Home matron's grip upon them. How -many, many times in her twelve years in the orphanage had she been -roughly jerked to her feet by those broad, heavy hands, when she had -been caught in some minor infringement of Mrs. Stone's stern rules! - -Her hands, instinctively clasped so that her precious engagement ring -might be hidden from those gimlet-like gray eyes, were so rigid that -Sally wondered irrelevantly if they would ever come to life again, to -curve their fingers about the magic crystal. But of course she would -never "read" the crystal again. She was caught, caught! - -"Are you deaf?" Mrs. Stone's harsh voice pierced her numbed hearing as -if from a great distance. "I want my fortune told. I've paid my quarter -and I don't intend to dilly-dally around here all day." - -The relief was so terrific that the girl's body began to tremble all -over, but the rigidity of terror had mercifully relaxed, so that she -could lift her shaking hands. - -Gus, the barker, who always remained upon the platform during her -"readings," had long ago arranged a code signal of distress, and now she -gave it. Her hands went up to the ridiculous crown of fake jewels that -banded her long black hair and adjusted it, tipping it first to the -right and then to the left, as if to ease the pressure of its weight -upon her forehead. - -That very natural gesture told Gus more plainly than words that -"Princess Lalla" was in danger and asked him to use his ingenuity to -rescue her. There was no need for her to lift her eyes to him. Jerkily -her hands came down, hovered over the crystal, and before Mrs. Stone -could voice another harsh complaint, the sing-song voice which "Princess -Lalla" used was requesting "ze ladee" to sit down in the chair opposite. - -But what should she tell Mrs. Stone, with whose personality and history -she had been familiar for twelve years? If she dared to read "past, -present and future" with any degree of accuracy, the matron would be -startled into observing the "seeress" with those gimlet eyes of hers. If -she went too wide of the mark in generalities, Mrs. Stone was entirely -capable of raising a disturbance which would ruin business for the rest -of the day. - -"Well, what do you see--if anything?" Mrs. Stone demanded angrily. - -That gave Sally her cue. Bending low over the crystal, so that her face -was within a few inches of that of the woman who sat opposite her, with -only the crystal stand between them, she pretended to peer into the -depths of the glass ball. Then slowly she began to shake her head -regretfully. - -"Princess Lalla is so-o-o sor-ree"--the small, sing-song voice was -raised a bit, so that Gus, who had strolled leisurely across the -platform to take his stand behind Sally's chair, might hear -perfectly--"but ze creeystal she ees dark. She tell me nossing about ze -nice-tall la-dee. Sometimes it ees so. Ze gen-tle-man weel give ze money -back." - -The thin little shoulders under the green satin jacket shrugged -eloquently, the little brown hands spread themselves with a gesture of -helplessness and regret. - -"Glad to refund your money, lady!" Gus sang out loudly. "Here you are! -Better luck next time! Princess Lalla is the gen-u-ine article! If she -don't see nothing in the crystal for you, she don't string you -along--right here, lady! Here's your money back--" - -Sally leaned back in her chair, weak with relief, her eyes closed, as -Gus tried to urge her nemesis from the platform. In a moment the danger -would be over-- - -Then, so quickly was it done that Sally had not the slightest chance to -shield her eyes, a hand had snatched the little black lace veil from her -face. Terror-widened sapphire eyes stared, with betraying recognition, -into narrowed, angry gray ones. Mrs. Stone nodded with grim -satisfaction. - -"So Betsy was right! If that idiotic Amelia Pond had told me while the -carnival was still in Capital City, I'd have been saved this trip. Get -up from there, Sal--" - -A shriek from the throat of a woman in the audience, which was packed -densely about the platform, interrupted the matron, successfully -diverting the attention of the curious from the puzzling drama upon the -platform. - -"I've been robbed! Help! Police!" Again the siren of a woman's scream -made the air hideous. "It was her! She was standing right by me! Police! -Police!" - -Even Mrs. Stone was diverted for the moment. Gus, the barker, sprang to -the edge of the platform as a red-faced, disheveled woman fought her way -through the crowd to the platform. - -"What seems to be the trouble, madam?" Gus demanded loudly. "Who took -your purse?" He reached a helping hand to the woman who was struggling -to get to the steps leading to the platform. - -"It was _her_!" The "country woman," whom Sally had recognized instantly -as a "schiller," an employe of the circus, extremely useful in just such -emergencies, shook an angry forefinger in Mrs. Stone's astounded face. -"She's got it right there in her hands! The gall of her! Standing right -by me, she was, before she come up here to get her fortune told. Stole -my purse, she did, right outa my hands--" - -"This is _my_ purse!" Mrs. Stone shrilled, her face suddenly strutted -with blood. "I never heard of anything so brazen in my life! It's my -purse and I can prove it is." She turned menacingly toward Gus, who was -looking from one angry woman to another as if greatly embarrassed and -perplexed. - -"Reckon I'd better call the constable and let him settle this thing," he -said apologetically. - -"I'm a deppity sheriff," a man called loudly from the audience. "Make -way for the law!" - -The awe-stricken and happily thrilled crowd parted obediently to let a -fat man with a silver star on his coat lapel pass majestically toward -the platform. Sally knew him, too, as a "schiller" whose principal job -with the carnival was to impersonate an officer of the law when trouble -rose between the "rubes" and any member of the carnival's big family. - -"Come along quiet, ladies!" the fat man admonished the two women -briskly. "We'll settle this little spat outside, all nice and peaceable, -I _hope_." The last word was spoken to Mrs. Stone with significant -emphasis. - -"This is an outrage!" the orphanage matron raged, but the "deppity -sheriff" gave her no opportunity to say more, either in her own defense -or to Sally. - -Gus, the barker, bent over the trembling girl while the crowd was still -enthralled over the spectacle of two apparently respectable middle-aged -women being dragged out of the tent under arrest. - -"Better beat it, kid. The dame's hep to you. Reckon she's the Orphans' -Home matron, you been telling us about. Here, take this--" and he thrust -a few crumpled bills into her hand--"and don't ever let on to Pop Bybee -that I helped you get away. Goodby, honey. Good luck. You're a great -kid.... All right, folks! Excitement's all over! It gives me great -pleasure to introduce to you the smallest and prettiest little lady in -the world. We call her 'Pitty Sing,' and I don't reckon I have to tell -you why--" - -Five minutes later Sally was cowering against the rear wall of Eddie -Cobb's gambling-wheel concession, pouring out her story to David, to -whom she had fled as soon as Gus had tolled the crowd away from her -platform. - -"And she recognized me, David!" the girl sobbed, the palms of her -trembling hands pressed against her face. "I was so startled when she -tore my veil off that I couldn't pretend any longer. As soon as she gets -away from the 'schillers' she'll set the real constable on my trail. Gus -told me to beat it--oh, David! What's going to become of me--and you? -Oh!" And she choked on the sobs that were tearing at her throat. - -"Why, darling child, we're going to 'beat it,' as Gus advises. Of -course! We've 'beat it' together before. Listen, honey! Stop crying and -listen. Go to the dress tent, get your make-up off, change your clothes -and make a small bundle of things you'll need, and I'll join you there, -just outside the door flaps, in not more than ten minutes. I've got to -get my money from Pop Bybee--" - -"He'll stop you!" Sally wailed despairingly. "He'll make us both stay--" - -"Nothing can stop me," he promised her grimly. "And he'll give me my -money, too, if I have to take it away from him. But it'll be all right. -Now run, and for heaven's sake, darling, don't let these 'rubes' see you -crying. Smile for David," he coaxed, tilting her chin with a forefinger. -When her lips wavered uncertainly, he bent swiftly and kissed her. "Poor -little sweetheart! There's nothing to be afraid of. Gus will see that -the 'schillers' give us plenty of time, even if he has to call in a real -cop and have Mrs. Stone arrested on a fake charge. Now, walk to the -dress tent, and I'll be there before you're ready." - -When Sally reached the dress tent she found "Pitty Sing" perched on her -bed, her tiny fingers busy counting a sheaf of bills that was almost as -large as her miniature head. - -"Gus brought me," she piped in her matter-of-fact, precise little voice. -"Get to your packing, Sally, while I'm talking. But you might kiss me -first, if you don't mind. I don't usually like for people to kiss me. -No, wait until you get your make-up off," she changed her mind as she -saw tears well in Sally's hunted blue eyes. "This money is for you and -David. He's going with you, of course?" - -"Yes," Sally acknowledged proudly, as her fingers dug deep into a can of -theatrical cold cream. "But we won't need the money, Betty. Please--" - -"Don't be silly!" little Miss Tanner admonished her severely. "Gus sent -the word around the tent and everybody chipped in. Jan cleaned the boys -at poker last night and he contributed $20. I think there's nearly a -hundred altogether. Gus gave $20, and Boffo--" - -"Oh, I can't take it!" Sally protested. "It's sweet of you all, but I'd -feel awful--" - -"Shut up and get busy!" "Pitty Sing" commanded tersely. "I'd wear that -dark-blue taffeta if I were you, and the blue felt you bought in -Williamstown. It won't show up at all in the dark. Lucky for you it's -night, isn't it? It will be nice to be married in, too--" - -"Married?" Sally whirled from her open trunk, her cold, cream-cleansed -face blank with astonishment. - -From outside the tent came a whistled bar of music--"I'll be loving you -always!" - -"That's David!" Sally gasped, a blush running swiftly from her throat to -the roots of her soft black hair. "I'll have to hurry. I--I think I -_will_ wear the blue taffeta!" - -"Pitty Sing" chuckled softly, but there were tears in the old, wise -little blue eyes set so incongruously in a tiny, wizened face no bigger -than a baby's. - -"Oh, let's say goodby to the carnival!" Sally cried, homesickness for -the dearest "family" she had ever known already tightening her throat -with tears. - -And so they paused, hand in hand, on the crest of the little hill which -rose at the end of Main Street, on which Winfield Bybee's Bigger and -Better Carnival was selling temporary joy and excitement to villagers -and farmers weary of the insular monotony of their lives. - -There it all lay just below them--big tents and little tents with gay, -lying banners; the merry-go-round with its music-box grinding out "Sweet -Rosie O'Grady"; the ferris wheel a gigantic loop of lights. The -composite voice of the carnival came up to these two children of -carnival who were deserting it, and the roar, muted slightly by -distance, was like the music of a heavenly choir in their ears. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - - -"Listen!" Sally whispered, her fingers closing tensely over David's arm. -"Gus, ballyhooing The Palace of Wonders. I wonder if he'll remember not -to spiel about 'Princess Lalla.'" - -They could see him, a small figure from that distance, looking like a -Jack-in-the-box as he waved his arms and thundered the dear, familiar -phrases which Sally would never forget if she lived to be a hundred. - -She was about to run back down the hill, but David strode after her and -put his arms about her comfortingly. "Sally, honey, we haven't time! -Throw them a kiss from here, and then we've got to hurry away." - -She broke from his embrace and flung her arms out in a passionate -gesture of love and farewell. "Goodby, Carnival. Thank you for -sheltering David and me! Goodby, Pop Bybee and Mrs. Bybee! Goodby, Gus! -Goodby, Jan. Goodby, Noko! Goodby, Boffo! And Babe! Goodby, dancing -girls! I hope you all land on Broadway with Ziegfeld! Oh, goodby, Pitty -Sing, dear little Betty! Goodby, goodby!" Then she flung herself upon -David's breast and held him tight with all the strength in her thin -young arms. "I've only got you now, David! Oh, David, what is going to -become of us? Do you really love me, darling?" - -She strained away from him, to search his beloved face as well as the -darkness of the night would permit. Faintly she could see the tremble of -his tender, deeply carved lips, so dearly boyish. His eyes looked big -and black in the night, but there was a gleam of such divine light in -them that her fingers crept up his face tremblingly and closed his -eyelids, for she suddenly felt abashed, unworthy of his love. - -"I love you with every cell in my body, every thought in my mind and -every beat of my heart," David answered huskily. "And now let's travel, -honey. I don't know where we're going, but we've got to put as much -distance as possible between us and this town before morning." - -But before they set off again he kissed her, not one of the long ardent -kisses that made her dizzy and frightened even as they exalted her, but -a shy, sweet touching of his lips to her forehead. It was as if he were -telling her, wordlessly, that she would be utterly safe with him through -the long, dark hours ahead of them. - -They did not talk much as they walked steadily along the dirt roads, -choosing them in preference to the frequented paved highway, for David -cautioned her to save her breath for the all-important task of covering -many miles before daybreak. Neither of them had any idea of the -geography of this state to which the carnival had brought them, but they -felt that it mattered little. David, country-bred, had an instinct for -direction. He had chosen to turn toward the east, and Sally trotted -along by his side, supremely confident that he would lead her out of -danger. - -"One o'clock, darling," he announced at last, when Sally was so tired -that she could hardly put one foot before the other. "We'll rest awhile -and then plod along. There's a farmhouse near. See the cows lined up by -the fence? We'll find a well and have a drink." - -A three-quarters moon rode high in the sky but its light was -intermittently obscured by ragged, scuddling clouds. When they had had -their drink of ice-cold cistern water David made a pillow of his coat -which he had been carrying over his arm, and forced Sally to lie down -for awhile in the soft loam of a recently ploughed field. - -He sat at a little distance from her, not touching her, his knees drawn -up and clasped by his strong, tanned hands, but his head was thrown back -and his eyes brooded upon the cloud-disturbed beauty of the night sky. - -"Does your shoulder hurt, darling?" Sally asked anxiously. - -"No," he answered, without looking at her. "It's all healed. Just a -flesh wound, you know." - -The tone of his voice silenced her. She knew he was brooding over their -future, puzzling his young head as to what he was to do with her, and -she lay very still, humble before his masculinity. - -"I've been thinking, Sally," he said at last, gently. "First, we'll get -married in the morning, or as soon as we find a county seat, and then--" - -"But David." Sally sat up, her heart pounding with joy but her mind -unexpectedly clear and logical, "we mustn't, darling. You've got to -finish college, somehow, somewhere--I can't bear to be a burden upon -you! You're so young, so young!" - -"I'm going to take care of you," David answered steadily. "We love each -other and I think we always will. My father married when he was -nineteen, and I'm nearly twenty-one--and big for my age," he added, -grinning at her. "We can't go on like this, honey. Mrs. Stone would have -a right to think the worst of us--of you--if we were not married when -she catches up with us. She would be justified in thinking that Clem -Carson told the truth to the police when he charged us with--with -immorality. Don't you see, darling, that we just _must_ be married now?" - -"Then I'll run away by myself!" Sally flashed at him, springing to her -feet. "I'm not going to have you forced into marriage when you're not -old enough and not really ready for it. You'd hate me for being a drag -on you--" - -"Sally!" David was on his feet now and his stern voice checked her -before she had run a dozen steps away from him. "Come here!" - -She crept into his arms, and laid her head against his chest, so that -his heart beat strongly and steadily just beneath her ear. - -"Listen, Sally, beloved," he urged softly. "I want to marry you more -than anything in the world. It might have been better if we had met and -fallen in love when we were both older, but fate took care of that for -us, and I'm only proud and happy to be able to ask you now to marry me. -I'll not make much money at first, maybe, but neither of us has been -used to a great deal, and I promise you now that I'll not fail you in -love and loyalty. I've never cared for any other girl and I never will. -Let's not try to look too far ahead. We're young and strong and in love. -Isn't that enough, sweet?" - -"Yes," she agreed, nodding her head against his breast. - -"Then let's travel," he laughed jubilantly. "This is our wedding day, -Sally! Think of it, sweet! Our wedding day!" - -As they plodded hand in hand through the long hours before dawn Sally -thought of nothing else. She was glad that walking made talking a waste -of energy, for she wanted to think and feel and search her heart and -soul for treasure to lavish upon the boy-man she was to marry. - -Marriage! The word made her feel shivery and solemn and more than a -little frightened, but when a shudder of fear made her hand twitch in -David's, the firm, warm pressure of his fingers reassured her. She -resolutely forced her mind away from the mysteries that lay ahead of -her, mysteries at which Mrs. Stone had hinted in that last, embarrassing -lecture she had delivered to a cowering, shamefaced Sally the day Clem -Carson had taken her to the farm. Whatever lay before her, David would -be with her, gentle, sweet, infinitely tender-- - -"I'll be Mrs. David Nash," she told herself childishly. "I'll be David's -wife. I'll have David for my family, and maybe--some day--there'll be a -baby David, with hair like gold in the sun--" - -"You'll have to tell a fib about your age, honey," David interrupted her -thoughts, his voice grave and, it seemed to her, a little embarrassed. -Maybe David, too, was frightened a bit, just as she was! That made it -easier. She was suddenly jubilantly glad that he was not wise and -sophisticated and very much older than she, like Arthur Van Horne, for -instance. - -"I'll have to say I'm eighteen, won't I?" she laughed. "Do I look -eighteen, David? Now that most girls have bobbed hair, my long hair, -ought to make me look very old and dignified. I _do_ look eighteen, -don't I, David?" - -"Oh, Sally!" David stopped abruptly and held her close to him, -pityingly. "You look the adorable baby that you are! I pray to God that -marrying me won't make you old before your time! Why, honey-child, you -haven't had any girlhood at all, or childhood either! You should have -dozens of sweethearts before you marry--go to theaters and parties and -dances for years and years yet, before you settle down." - -"Then I shan't settle down," Sally laughed shakily. "I'll be a giddy -flapper, if you'd rather! Ah, no, David! I want to be a good wife to -you! But we won't get old and serious. We'll work together and play -together and study together and hobo all over the country together when -we feel like it. I think we make good hoboes, don't you?" - -"Not at this rate," David laughed, relieved. "I'm not going to kiss you -a single other time before dawn, or we'll never get anywhere. And don't -you try to vamp me, you little witch!" - -He did not quite keep his promise, for when Sally became so tired about -four o'clock in the morning that she could walk no further, he picked -her up in his big-muscled young arms, and strode proudly into the dawn -with her, and of course the best antidote for fatigue and sleepiness was -an occasional kiss on her drooping eyelids or upon her babyishly lax, -pink little mouth. - -When the sun came up they were a little shy with each other, inclined to -talk rapidly about trivial things. - -"Canfield--two miles," David read from a sign post at a cross-roads. -"I'm going to ask that truck driver the name of the nearest county seat, -and how to get there." - -Sally watched him proudly as he ran swiftly, apparently not at all -fatigued after seven hours of hiking, to hail a dairy truck approaching -along the state highway. The sun was in his tousled chestnut hair, -turning it into gold, and the bigness and splendid beauty of his body -thrilled her to sudden tears of joy that he was hers--hers. Her heart -offered up a prayer: "Please God, don't let anything happen so that we -can't be married today! Please!" - -"Canfield is a county seat," David shouted exultantly before his long -strides had brought him back to Sally. "The driver of the milk truck -guessed why I wanted to know," he added in a lower voice, as he came -abreast of her and took her hands to swing them triumphantly. "He says -we crossed the state line about ten miles back and that the marriage -laws are very easy on elopers here. In some states you have to establish -a legal residence before you can be married, but there'll be no trouble -like that here. Elopers from two or three bordering states come here to -get married, he says. We're in luck, sweetheart." - -"You didn't tell him our names?" Sally asked anxiously. "Mrs. Stone will -have sent out a warning--" - -"I'm not quite such an idiot," David laughed, "even if I am crazy in -love. Now the next problem is breakfast. I suppose a farmhouse will be -the best bet. It wouldn't be safe for us to hang around Canfield for -three or four hours, waiting for the marriage license bureau to open. -We're going to be married, darling, before the law has a chance to lay -its hands on us." - -They trudged along the state highway, miraculously revived by hope that -all their troubles would soon be over, their eyes searching eagerly for -a farmhouse. And just over the rise of a low hill they found it--a -tenant farmer's unpainted shack, from whose chimney rose a straight -column of blue smoke. - -They found the family at breakfast--the wife a slim, pretty, -discontented-looking girl only a few years older than Sally; the -husband, thick, short, dark and dour, at least a dozen years older than -his wife; and a tow-headed baby boy of three. - -The kitchen was an unpainted and unpapered lean-to of rough, -weather-darkened pine. But Sally and David had eyes only for the tall -stack of buckwheat cakes, the platter of roughly cut, badly fried "side -meat," the huge graniteware coffee pot set on a chipped plate in the -center of the table. "Breakfast?" the dour tenant-farmer grunted, in -answer to David's question. "Reckon so, if you can eat what we got. -It'll cost you 50 cents a piece. I don't work from sun-up to sun-down to -feed tramps." - -"Oh, Jim!" the wife protested, flushing. "Cakes and coffee ain't worth -50 cents. I might run down to the big house and get some eggs and -cream--" she added uncertainly, her distressed brown eyes flickering -from Sally and David in the doorway to her scowling husband. - -"We'll be delighted with the buckwheat cakes and bacon and coffee, and -not think a dollar too much for our breakfast," David cut in, smiling -placatingly upon the farmer. "We're farmers ourselves, and we're used to -farm ways. How are crops around here, sir?" - -"My name's Buckner," the dour farmer answered grudgingly. "I'll bring in -a couple of chairs. Millie, you'd better fill up this here syrup pitcher -and you might open a jar of them damson preserves." - -"And I'll beat up some more hot cake batter," Millie Buckner fluttered -happily. "It won't take me a minute." - -Sally and David washed their hands and faces at the pump outside the -kitchen door, drying them on a fresh roller towel that Jim Buckner -brought them. - -"Run away to get married, have you?" the farmer asked in an almost -pleasant voice, as he led the way to the newly set table. - -"Yes," David answered simply. "We walked all night and we're rather -tired, but we thought there was no use in going in to Canfield until -pretty near nine o'clock." - -"I guess Millie can fix up a bed so the little lady can snatch a nap -'tween now and then," Buckner offered. "Pitch in, folks! it ain't much, -but you're welcome. Farmer, eh?" and his narrow eyes measured David's -splendid young body thoughtfully. "Aim to locate around here? Old man -Webster, the man I rent this patch of ground from, is needing hands bad. -He's got a shack over the hill that he'd likely fix up for you if you -ain't got anything better in mind. Not quite as nice as this house--we -got three rooms, counting this lean-to, and the shack I'm referrin' to -is only one room and a lean-to, but the little lady could fix it up real -pretty if she's got a knack that way, like Millie here has." - -Sally almost choked on her mouthful of buckwheat cake. Were all her -dreams of a home to come to this--or worse than this? One room and a -lean-to! She felt suddenly ill and was swaying in her chair when David's -firm, big hand closed over hers that lay laxly on the table. - -"Thanks, Mr. Buckner," she heard David's voice faintly as from a great -distance. "That's mighty nice of you, but Sally and I have other plans." - -Other plans? Sally smiled at him tremulously, adoringly, knowing full -well that he had no plans at all beyond the all-important marriage -ceremony. But after breakfast she lay down on the bed that Millie -Buckner hastily "straightened" and drifted off to sleep, as happy as if -her future were blue-printed and insured against poverty. For no matter -what might be in store for her, there would always be David-- - -They left the tenant farmer's shack at half past eight o'clock, Millie -and Jim Buckner and the baby waving them goodby. Buckner, ashamed of his -ungraciousness, had refused to take the dollar, but David had wrapped -the baby's small sticky fingers about the folded bill. - -"Shall we go up the hill and see 'Old Man' Webster?" David asked gravely -when they were in the lane leading to the highway. - -"Let's" agreed Sally valiantly. - -"You'd really be willing to live--like that?" David marveled, his head -jerking toward the dreary little shack they were leaving behind them. - -"If--if you were with me, it wouldn't matter," Sally answered seriously. - -"You'll never have to!" David exulted, sweeping her to his breast and -kissing her regardless of the fact that the Buckners were still watching -them. "I promise you it will never be as bad as that, honey. But maybe -Jim Buckner promised Millie the same thing," he added in a troubled, -uncertain voice. - -"I'll never be sorry," Sally promised huskily. - -They reached Canfield a few minutes after nine and had no difficulty in -finding the county court house, for its grounds formed the "square" -which was the hub of the small town. An old man pottering about the -tobacco-stained halls with a mop and pail directed them to the marriage -license bureau, without waiting for David to frame his embarrassed -question. - -The clerk, a pale, very thin young man, whose weak eyes were enlarged by -thick-lensed glasses, thrust a printed form through the wicket of his -cage, and went on with his work upon a big ledger, having apparently not -the slightest interest in foolish young couples who wanted to commit -matrimony. - -"Answer all the questions," the clerk mumbled, without looking up. -"Table in the corner over there. Pen and ink." - -Sally and David were laughing helplessly by the time they had taken -seats at the pine table in the corner. "Proving you're never as -important as you think you are," David chuckled. "Let's see. 'Place of -residence?' I suppose we'll have to put Capital City. But that chap -certainly doesn't give a continental who we are or where we're from. -We're all in the day's work with him, thank heaven. Don't forget to put -your age at eighteen, darling." - -When they presented their filled-in and signed application for a -marriage license, the clerk accepted it with supreme indifference, -glancing at it and drew a stack of marriage license blanks toward him. -As he began to write in the names, however, he frowned thoughtfully, -then peered through the bars of his cage at the blushing, frightened -couple. - -"Your names sound awfully familiar to me," he puzzled. "Where you from? -Capital City? Say, you're the kids that got into a row with a farmer and -busted his leg, ain't you?" - -Sally pressed close to David, her hands locking tightly over his arm, -but David, as if he did not understand her signal, answered the clerk in -a steady voice: "Yes, we are." - -"I read all about you in the papers," the clerk went on in a strangely -friendly voice. "I reckon your story made a deep impression on me -because I was raised in an orphans' home myself and ran away when I was -fourteen. I hoped at the time that you kids would make a clean get-away. -I see the young lady's had a couple of birthdays in the last month," he -grinned and winked. "Eighteen now, eh?" - -"Yes," Sally quavered and then laughed, the lid of her right eye -fluttering slowly down until the two fringes of black lashes met and -entangled. - -The clerk's pen scratched busily. "All right, youngsters. Here you are. -Justice of the peace wedding?" - -"We'd rather be married by a minister," David answered as he laid a $20 -bill under the wicket and reached for the marriage license. - -"That's easy," the clerk assured him heartily. "Like every county seat, -Canfield's got her 'marrying parson.' Name of Greer. He's building a new -church out of the fees that the eloping couples pay him. Lives on -Chestnut street. White church and parsonage. Five blocks up Main street -and turn to your right, then walk a block and a half. You can't miss it. -And good luck, kids. You'll need lots of it." - -David thrust a hand beneath the wicket and the two young men shook -hands, David flushed and embarrassed but smiling, the clerk grinning -good-naturedly. - -"Hey, don't forget your change," their new friend called as David and -Sally were turning away. "Marriage licenses in this state cost only -$1.50. If you've got any spare change, give it to Parson Greer." - -"Oh, he was sweet!" Sally cried, between laughter and tears, as they -walked out of the courthouse. "I thought I would faint when he asked us -that awful question. But everything's all right now." - -"We're as good as married," David assured her triumphantly, slapping his -breast pocket and cocking his head to listen to the crackling of the -marriage license. "Five blocks up Main street. Up must mean north--" - -Within five minutes they were awaiting an answer to their ring at the -door of the little white parsonage half hidden behind the rather shabby -white frame building of the church. - -A stout, rosy-cheeked, white-haired old lady opened the door and beamed -upon them. "You're looking for the 'marrying parson,' aren't you?" she -chuckled. "Well, now, it's a shame, children, but you'll have to wait -quite a spell for him. He's conducting a funeral at the home of one of -our parishioners, and won't be back until about half past eleven. I'm -Mrs. Greer. Won't you come in and wait?" - -Sally and David consulted each other with troubled, disappointed eyes. -Sally wanted to cry out to David that she was afraid to wait two hours, -afraid to wait even half an hour, but with Mrs. Greer beaming -expectantly upon them she did not dare. - -"Thank you, Mrs. Greer," David answered, his hand tightening warningly -upon Sally's. "We'll wait." - -As they followed Mrs. Greer into the stuffy, over-furnished little -parlor, he managed to whisper reassuringly in Sally's ear: "Just two -hours, darling. Nothing can happen." - -But Sally was shaking with fright-- - - - - -CHAPTER XV - - -During the two hours that they waited for the Reverend Mr. Greer, "the -marrying parson," David and Sally sat stiffly side by side on a -horsehair sofa, only their fingers touching shyly, listening to -countless romances of eloping couples with which old Mrs. Greer regaled -them in a kindly effort to help them pass the tedious time of waiting. -Her daughter-in-law, widowed by the death of the only son of the family, -trailed weakly in and out of the living room, her big, mournful black -eyes devouring David's magnificent youth and vigor. - -"You remind her of Sonny Bob," Mrs. Greer leaned forward in her arm -chair to whisper to David. "Killed in the war he was, and Cora just -can't become reconciled. Seems like the only pleasure she gets out of -life now is acting as witness for weddings. And I must say she cries as -beautiful and sweet as any bride's mother could. Some of the eloping -brides appreciate it and some don't, but Cora means well. Once, I -recollect, she spoiled a wedding. It seems that the girl's mother was -dead set against this boy, and when Cora started to cry, just like a -mother--" - -The story went on and on, but Sally heard little of it, for her heart -was suddenly desolate with need of her own mother. Lucky girls who had -mothers to cry for them at their weddings! Her cold fingers gripped -David's comforting, warm hand spasmodically. Somewhere in the world -there was a woman who was her mother, a woman who had not waited for the -marriage ceremony before succumbing to just such love as that woman's -unwanted daughter now felt for David. - -Understanding and pity for that harassed, shame-stricken girl that her -mother must have been just sixteen years ago gushed suddenly into -Sally's heart. If David had not been so fine, so tender, so good--she -shivered and clung more tightly to his hand. In a few minutes she would -be his wife and safe, safe from Mrs. Stone, the orphans' home, the -reformatory. - -"I hear Mr. Greer coming in," Mrs. Greer beamed upon them and bustled -from the room. She returned immediately, a plump hand resting -affectionately on the shoulder of a tall, thin, stooped old man, whose -sweet, bloodless, wrinkled face glowed with a faint radiance of -kindliness and benediction. - -"This is little Miss Sally Ford and David Nash, Papa," Mrs. Greer told -him. "They've been waiting patiently for two hours to get married. I've -been entertaining them the best I could with some of our very own -romances. I often tell Papa we ought to write stories for the -magazines--" - -"Well, well!" The "marrying parson" rubbed his beautiful, thin hands -together and smiled upon Sally and David. "You're pretty young, aren't -you? But Mama and I believe in youthful marriages. I was nineteen and -she was seventeen when we took the big step, and we've never regretted -it. You have your license, I presume?" - -David's hand shook noticeably as he drew the precious document from his -breast pocket and offered it to the minister. Through old fashioned -gold-rimmed spectacles the minister studied the paper briefly, his lips -twitching slightly with a smile. - -"Well, well, Mama," he glanced over his spectacles at his beaming wife, -"everything seems to be in order. Where is Cora? She's going to enjoy -this wedding enormously. The more she enjoys it, the more she weeps," he -explained twinkling at Sally and David. When Mrs. Greer had left the -room, the old minister bent his eyes gravely upon David. "Do you know of -any real reason why you two children should not be married, my boy?" - -David flushed but his eyes and voice were steady as he answered: "No -reason at all, sir. We are both orphans, and we love each other." - -Mrs. Greer and her daughter-in-law entered before the old preacher could -ask any further questions, but he seemed to be quite satisfied. Taking a -much-worn, limp leather black book from his pocket, he summoned the pair -to stand before him. Sally tremblingly adjusted the little dark blue -felt hat that fitted closely over the masses of her fine black hair, and -smoothed the crisp folds of her new blue taffeta dress. - -"Join right hands," the minister directed. - -As Sally placed her icy, trembling little hand in David's the first of -the younger Mrs. Greer's promised sobs startled her so that she swayed -against David, almost fainting. The boy's left arm went about her -shoulders, held her close, as the opening words of the marriage ceremony -fell slowly and impressively from the marrying parson's lips: - -"Dearly beloved--" - -Peace fell suddenly upon the girl's heart and nerves. All fear left her; -there was nothing in the world but beautiful words which were like a -magic incantation, endowing an orphaned girl with respectability, -happiness, family, an honored place in society as the wife of David -Nash-- - -A bell shrilled loudly, shattering the beauty and the solemnity of the -greatest moment in Sally's life. Behind her, on the sofa, she heard the -faint rustle of Mrs. Greer's stiff silk skirt, whispers as the two -witnesses conferred. The preacher's voice, which had faltered, went on, -more hurried, flustered: - -"Do you, David, take this woman--" - -Again the bell clamored, a long, shrill, angry demand. The preacher's -voice faltered again, the momentous question left half asked. He looked -at his wife over the tap of his spectacles and nodded slightly. Mrs. -Greer's skirts rustled apologetically as she hurried out of the room. -Sally forced her eyes to travel upward to David's stern, set young face; -their eyes locked for a moment, Sally's piteous with fright, then David -answered that half-asked question loudly, emphatically, as if with the -words he would defeat fate: - -"I do!" - -A clamor of voices suddenly filled the little entrance hall beyond the -parsonage parlor. Sally, recognizing both of the voices, was galvanized -to swift, un-Sallylike initiative. Stepping swiftly out of the circle of -David's arm, but still clinging to his hand, she sprang toward the -preacher, her eyes blazing, her face pinched with fear and drained of -all color. - -"Please go on!" she gasped. "Please, Mr. Greer. Don't let them stop us -now! Ask me--'Do you take this man--? Please, I do, I do!" - -"Sally, darling--" David was trying to restrain her, his voice heavy -with pity. - -"I'm sorry, children," the old preacher shook his head. "I shall have to -investigate this disturbance, but I promise you to continue with the -ceremony if there is no legal impediment to your marriage. Just stand -where you are--" - -The door was flung open and Mrs. Stone, matron of the orphanage, strode -into the room, panting, her heavy face red with anger and exertion. She -was followed by a flustered, weeping Mrs. Greer and by a small, smartly -dressed little figure that halted in the doorway. Even in that first -dreadful moment when Sally knew that she was trapped, that the -half-performed wedding ceremony would not be completed, she was -conscious of that shock of amazement and delight which had always -tingled along her nerves whenever she had seen Enid Barr. But why had -Enid Barr joined in the cruel pursuit of a luckless orphan whose worst -sin had been running away from charity? If David's arms had not been so -tightly about her, she would have tried to run away again-- - -"Are we too late?" Mrs. Stone demanded in the loud, harsh voice that had -been a whip-lash upon Sally Ford's sensitive nerves for twelve years. -"Are they married?" - -"I was reading the service when you interrupted, madam," the Reverend -Mr. Greer said with surprising severity. "And I shall continue it if you -cannot show just cause why these two young people should not be married. -May I ask who you are, madam?" - -"Certainly! I am Mrs. Miranda Stone, matron of the State Orphans' Asylum -of Capital City, and Sally Ford is one of my charges, a minor, a ward of -the state until her eighteenth birthday. She is only sixteen years old -and cannot be married without the permission of her guardians, the -trustees of the orphanage. Is it clear that you cannot go on with the -ceremony?" she concluded in her hard, brisk voice. - -"Is this true, Sally?" the old man asked Sally gently. - -"Yes," she nodded, then laid her head wearily and hopelessly upon -David's shoulder. - -"Mrs. Stone," David began to plead with passionate intensity, one of his -hands trembling upon Sally's bowed head, "for God's sake let us go on -with this marriage! I love Sally and she loves me. I have never harmed -her and I never will. It's not right for you to drag her back to the -asylum, to spend two more years of dependence upon charity. I can -support her, I'm strong, I love her--" - -"Will all of you kindly leave the room and let me talk with Sally?" Mrs. -Stone cut across his appeal ruthlessly. "I may as well tell you, Mr. -Greer, that my friend here, Mrs. Barr, a very rich woman, intends to -adopt this girl and provide her with all the advantages that wealth -makes possible. - -"She has been hunting for Sally for weeks, and it is only through her -persistence and the power which her wealth commands that we have been -able to prevent this ridiculous marriage today." - -"We shall be glad to let you talk privately with the young couple," the -old minister answered with punctilious politeness. "Come, Mama, Cora!" - -"Will you please leave the room also, Mr. Nash?" Mrs. Stone went on -ruthlessly, without taking time to acknowledge the old man's courtesy. - -Sally's arms clung more tightly to David. "He's going to stay, Mrs. -Stone," she gasped, amazed at her own temerity. "If you don't let me -marry David now, I shall marry him when I am eighteen. I don't want to -be adopted. I only want David--" - -"I think the boy had better stay," Enid Barr's lovely voice, strangely -not at all arrogant now, called from the doorway. - -When the minister and his wife and daughter-in-law had left the room, -Enid Barr softly closed the door against which she had been leaning, as -if she had little interest in the drama taking place, and walked slowly -toward David and Sally, who were still in each other's arms. Gone from -her small, exquisite face was the look of aloof indifference, and in its -place were embarrassment, wistful appeal, tenderness and to Sally's -bewilderment, the most profound humility. - -"Oh, Sally, Sally!" The beautiful contralto voice was husky with tears. -"Can't you guess why I want you, why I've hunted you down like this? I'm -your mother, Sally." - -"My mother?" Sally echoed blankly. Then incredulous joy floated her pale -little face with a rosy glow. "My mother? David--Mrs. Stone--oh, I can't -think!" - -David's arms had dropped slowly from about her shoulders and she stood -swaying slightly. "But--you can't be my mother!" she gasped, shaking her -head in childish negation. "You're not old enough. I'm sixteen--" - -"And I'm thirty-three," Enid Barr said gently. "There's no mistake, -Sally, my darling. I'm really your mother, and I'd like, more than -anything in the world, for you to let me kiss you now and to hear you -call me 'Mother'." She had advanced the few steps that separated them -and was holding out her delicate, useless-looking little hands with such -humility and timidity as no one who knew Enid Barr would have believed -her capable of. - -Sally's hands went out involuntarily, but before their fingers could -intertwine, Enid flung her arms about the girl and held her smotheringly -close for a moment. Then she raised her small, slight body on tiptoes -and pressed her quivering lips softly against Sally's cheek. At the -caress, twelve years of loneliness and mother-need rushed across the -girl's mind like a frantically unwinding spool of film. - -"Oh, I've wanted a mother so terribly! Twelve years in the -orphanage--Oh, why did you put me there?" she cried brokenly. "It's -awful--not having anyone of your own--no family--and now, when I have -David to be my family, and I don't need you--so much--you come--Why -didn't you come before? Why? Why did you put me there?" - -Her words were incoherent, and at the bitter reproach in them Enid tried -to hold her more closely, but Sally, scarcely knowing what she did, -struck the small, clinging arms from her shoulders and whirled upon -David, her mouth twisting, tears running down her cheeks. "I don't want -anyone but you now, David. Don't let them separate us, David. We're half -married already! Make the preacher come back and finish marrying us, -David--" - -Enid Barr, looked wonderingly upon her arms, as if expecting to see upon -them the marks of her daughter's blows. A gust of anger swept over her, -leaving her beautiful face quite white and darkening her eyes until they -were almost as deep a blue as Sally's. - -"You cannot marry the boy, Sally! I'm sorry that almost my first words -to you should be a reminder of my authority over you as your mother. -Come here, Sally!" But almost in the moment of its returning the -arrogance for which she was noted dropped from her, and humility and -grief took its place. "Please forgive me, Sally. It's just that I'm -jealous of your love for this boy and grieved that you want to leave me -for him. But--oh, why _should_ you love me? God knows I've done nothing -yet to make you love me! I can't blame you for hating and reproaching -me--" - -"Oh!" Sally turned from the shelter of David's arms and took an -uncertain step toward her mother, pity fighting with rebellion and -bitterness in her overcharged heart. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Barr--Mother--" - -"I think you'd better tell her your story as you told it to me, Mrs. -Barr." Mrs. Stone could keep silent no longer. "Now, Sally, I want you -to listen to every word your mother says and bear in mind that she is -your mother and that she has been hunting for you for weeks, her heart -full of love for you because you were her child." - -For twelve years Sally had obeyed every command uttered in that harsh, -emphatic voice and she obeyed now, allowing herself to be led by Mrs. -Stone to the sofa. Enid Barr took her seat on one side of the girl and -David without asking permission of either of the two older women who -watched him with hostile, jealous eyes, took his place on the other -side, his hand closing tightly over Sally's. - -Jealously, Enid Barr reached for the girl's other hand and held it -against her cheek for a moment before she began her story, her contralto -voice low and controlled at first. Mrs. Stone sat rigidly erect in an -old-fashioned morris chair, her lips folded with an expression of grim -patience, as if she regretted the necessity of once more hearing a story -which affronted her Puritanical principles. - -"I was just your age, Sally," Enid began quietly, "just sixteen, when I -met the man who became your father. I was Enid Halsted then. He was -fifteen years older than I. I thought I--loved him--very much. He -was--very handsome." - -Her eyes flickered toward the soft tendrils of black hair that showed -under the brim of Sally's little blue felt hat. "My father, a proud man -as well as a very rich one, forbade me to see the man, discharged him, -but--it was too late." - -She interrupted herself suddenly, leaning across Sally to challenge -David with eyes which were again arrogant. "I'm permitting you to hear -all this, Mr. Nash, because I know that Sally would not listen if I sent -you from the room. But I must ask your promise never to tell anyone what -you hear today--" - -"It concerns Sally, Mrs. Barr, and anything that concerns her, either -her past, present or future--" his eyes flicked a tiny smile at Sally as -he repeated the familiar phrase from Gus, the barker's ballyhoo--"is -sacred to me." - -"Thank you," Enid said coldly, and was immediately punished by Sally's -attempt to withdraw her hand. "I am sure I can trust you, David," Enid -added, swallowing her pride, so that Sally's fingers would twine about -her own again. "My mother was dead, had been dead for more than five -years. I had to tell my father. There's no use in my going into all that -happened then," she shivered, her free hand covering her eyes for a -moment. "He--saw me through it, because he loved me more than I -deserved. No one knew, for he arranged for me to go to a private -sanitarium, where no one but the doctor knew my real name. After my baby -was born my father told me it had been born dead, and I--I was glad at -first. But afterwards I could hardly bear to look at a baby--I mustn't -try to make you sorry for me," she cried brokenly, flicking her -handkerchief at a tear that was sliding down her cheek. - -Enid Barr drew a deep, quivering breath and cuddled Sally's hand against -her cheek. "Father took me to Europe for a year and when we returned, I -made my debut, as if nothing had happened. I was eighteen then, and -thought I never wanted to be married, but when I met Courtney Barr my -second season I changed my mind; when I was twenty I married him. I've -been married thirteen years and--there's never been another baby. There -couldn't be--because of the first one--you, Sally--though I didn't know, -didn't dream you were alive." - -"Poor Mother!" Sally whispered, tears slipping unnoticed down her own -cheeks. It was all right--all right! Her mother hadn't meant to abandon -her, even if she had been ashamed of bearing her-- - -"My father died when I was twenty-one, just four years after you were -born, Sally. He died suddenly, and the lawyers couldn't find a will. -He'd hidden it too well. Everything came to me, of course, all that he -had meant you to have as well as my own share--" - -"He--my grandfather--sent Mrs. Ford money." Sally cried suddenly. -"Gramma Bangs told me she used to get money orders and that when the -money stopped coming, Mrs. Ford had to put me in the orphanage, because -she was sick--I understand now!" - -"Yes, he sent her a liberal allowance for you, on condition that she -never tell who you were and that she should never bring you to New York. -She did not herself know who you were, who the man was who sent the -money, who your mother was," Enid Barr went on, her voice more -controlled now that she had passed over the telling of her own shame. - -"It was not until May of this year that I found out all these things. A -connoisseur of antiques was looking at my father's desk and accidentally -discovered a secret drawer, containing his will and a painstaking record -of the whole affair. I told no one but Court--my husband--and he agreed -with me that I must try to find you at once. He was--wonderful--about it -all. Of course I had told him, or rather, my father had told him the -truth about me before I married him, but Court thought, as I did, that -the baby had died. It was a great shock to him, but he's been -wonderful." - -Her voice had the same quality in it as she spoke of Courtney Barr that -enriched Sally's voice whenever she spoke David's name, and the girl -could not help wondering why her mother, who had suffered and loved, -could not understand the depth of her love for David. Maybe she -would--in time-- - -"I found Mrs. Nora Ford's address among the papers, of course, and I -went to Stanton immediately, but as I had feared, I found that she had -left there years before, and that no one in the neighborhood had the -least idea where she had gone. One old lady--Mrs. Bangs--said that Nora -had had a daughter, Sally, and I knew that she meant my daughter. I -spent weeks and a great deal of money searching for some trace of Nora -Ford and Sally Ford, but it was useless. I had almost lost hope of -finding either of you when I read that terrible story in the papers -about Sally Ford and David Nash--" - -"Carson lied," David interrupted quietly. "His story was false from -beginning to end. There was absolutely nothing between Sally and me but -friendship. I knocked him through the window because he called her vile -names and was threatening to send her back to the orphanage in disgrace, -when she had done nothing wrong except work herself almost to death on -his farm." - -"Thank you, David. I'm glad to hear the truth. I was sure of it the -first time I looked into my daughter's eyes. But if it had not been for -that story in the paper I would not be here today, so I'm almost -grateful to Carson for his vileness. I went to the orphanage, -interviewed Mrs. Stone and after I had satisfied myself that Sally was -really my daughter, I told her all that I'm telling you now and asked -her to help me find her. That afternoon I took the children to the -carnival, because it was the only way I could do anything for you, my -darling." - -"And Betsy recognized me!" Sally cried. "If Gus hadn't been trying so -hard to protect David and me from the police--" - -"Exactly!" Enid smiled at her through tears. "You've been running away -from your mother ever since, not from the police! And what a chase -you've led us, darling! That enormous old man, Winfield Bybee, had -convinced us that we were on the wrong track, that Betsy had been -mistaken, and the carnival had left town when Mrs. Stone got a letter -from a woman who said she'd been with the carnival--" - -"Nita!" Sally and David exclaimed together. So she had kept her promise -to avenge herself, Sally reflected. A queer revenge--restoring an -orphaned girl to her mother who was a rich woman. Sally smiled. -But--wasn't she avenged after all? Wouldn't Nita congratulate herself on -having separated David and Sally, no matter what good luck she had -inadvertently brought upon Sally by doing so? - -At the sudden realization of what this story meant to herself and David, -Sally withdrew her arm from about her mother's shoulders and flung -herself upon David's breast. - - ---- - -Very gently David unclasped Sally's hands, that locked convulsively -about his neck. His eyes were dark with pain as Sally, hurt and -resentful, shrank from him. - -"You're glad to get out of it!" she accused him. "You were only marrying -me because you were sorry for me. You won't fight for me now, because -you're glad to be free--" - -"Sally! You don't know what you're saying! You know I love you, that -I've thought of nothing but you since we met on Carson's farm. Of course -I want to marry you, and will be proud and happy to do so, if your -mother will consent." - -Sally's face bloomed again. She seized her mother's hands and held them -hard against her breast as she pleaded: "You see, Mother? Oh, please let -us go on with our marriage! David and I will love you always, be so -grateful to you--Listen, Mother! You'll have a son as well as a -daughter--" - -"Don't be absurd, Sally!" Enid commanded brusquely. "When you were -indeed a girl alone, with no family, no prospects, nothing, a marriage -with David would undoubtedly have been the best thing for you. But -now--it's ridiculous! This boy has nothing. You would be a burden upon -him, a yoke about his young neck that should not be bowed down by -responsibility for several years. You're both under a cloud. I -understand that he cannot return to college or go back to his -grandfather until this trouble is cleared up. What did you two children -expect to do, once you were married?" - -"I expected to work at anything I could get to do," David answered with -hurt young dignity. "I have brains, two years of college education, a -strong body, and I love Sally." - -Enid Barr leaned across Sally and touched David's clenched fist with the -caressing tips of her fingers. "You're a good boy, David and Sally, the -orphan, the girl alone, would have been lucky to marry you. But you -understand, don't you? She's my daughter, will be the legally adopted -daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Courtney Barr. Anyone in New York could tell -you what that means. She will have every advantage that money can offer -her--finishing school or college, if she wants to go to college; travel, -exquisite clothes, a place in society, a mother and father who will -adore her, a girlhood rich with all the pleasures that every normal girl -craves. Help me to give her these things, David, things you would give -her if you could!" - -"This is all nonsense!" Mrs. Stone spoke up sharply. "You know perfectly -well, Mrs. Barr, that these two foolish children can't get married -without your consent. I, for one think you're wasting your time. Simply -put your foot down and take your daughter home with you." - -Sally flushed angrily and struggled to rise, but David held her back. -"You'll have to go with her, darling. Remember how you've always wanted -a mother? You have one now, and she wants you with her, wants to make up -to you for all you've missed." - -As only mute rebellion answered him, he wisely changed his tactics: "Do -you think you could ever be really happy, darling, knowing that you had -hurt your mother, cheated her of the child for whom she has grieved all -these years? She'll never have another child, Sally, and she needs you -as much as you need her." - -When Sally's mouth began to quiver with new tears, Enid Barr took the -girl in her arms. At last Sally raised her head and searched her -mother's face with piteous intensity. "Do you really need me?" she -cried. "You'll love me--be a real mother to me? You don't just want me -because it's your duty?" - -Tears clouded the clear blue of Enid's eyes as she answered softly: -"I'll be a mother to you, Sally, not because it's my duty, but because I -already love you and will love you more and more. If I had searched the -whole world over for the girl I would have liked to have as my daughter, -I could not have found one who is as sweet and pretty and dear as you -are. I'm proud of my daughter, and I shall hope to make her proud of -me." - -"Then--I'll go with you," Sally capitulated, but she added quickly, "If -David will promise not to love any other girl until I'm old enough to -marry him." - -Over Sally's head, cradled against her mother's breast, Enid Barr and -David Nash exchanged a long look, as if measuring each other's strength. -David knew then, and Enid meant him to know, that Sally's mother had far -different plans for her daughter than any that could possibly include -David Nash. - -"I'll always love you, Sally," David said gravely, as he rose from the -sofa. - -Sally struggled out of her mother's clasp and sprang to the boy's side -just as he was reaching to the little center table for his hat. "Where -are you going, David? Don't leave me yet! Oh, David, I can't bear to let -you go! How can I write you--where? Tell me, David! Oh, I love you so I -feel like I'll die if you leave me!" - -Defiant of the tight-lipped disapproval of Mrs. Stone and of the anxious -signal which Enid's blue eyes were flashing him, David put his arms -about Sally and held her close, while he bent his head to kiss her. - -"You can write me here, general delivery. I'll stay here for a while, I -think, until I can make plans--" - -"My husband is in Capital City now, David," Enid interrupted eagerly. "I -am going to have him intercede with the authorities for you. You can -return to Capital City as soon as you like. There'll be no trouble, I -promise you. It is the only thing we can do to repay you for your great -kindness toward--our daughter." - -"Then you can go back to college, David," Sally rejoiced, her eyes -shining through tears. "And when you've graduated and--and gotten your -start, we can be married, can't we?" - -"If you still want me, Sally darling," David answered gravely. "Thank -you, Mrs. Barr. You'll--you'll try to make Sally happy, won't you?" - -"I promise you she'll be happy, David," Enid answered, giving him her -hand. "May I speak with you alone a moment?" she added impulsively, and -linking her arm in his drew him toward the door that opened into the -little foyer hall. - -"David! You're not going? Without telling me goodby?" Sally cried, -stumbling blindly after them. - -"Goodby, my darling." He put his arm about her shoulders and laid his -cheek against her hair as he murmured in a low, shaken voice: "I'll be -loving you--always!" - -When the door had closed upon her mother and her almost-husband, Sally -did a surprising thing: she went stumbling toward Mrs. Stone, and -dropped upon her knees before that majestic, rigid figure which she had -feared for twelve years. - -When Enid Barr returned a few minutes later, two round spots of color -burning in her cheeks, she found her daughter in the orphanage matron's -lap, cuddled there like a small child, trustfully sobbing out her grief. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - - -Enid Barr left with her daughter for Kansas City that night, after -wiring her husband, Courtney Barr, who was still awaiting word from her -in Capital City. For two days Sally and Enid shopped for a suitable -wardrobe for Sally, went to shows together, explored the city, and spent -many hours talking. Whenever the question of Sally's future arose, Enid -spoke only in generalities, evading all direct questions, but about -Sally's childhood and young girlhood in the orphanage and on the Carson -farm, and about her experiences with the carnival, Enid was insatiably -curious and invariably sympathetic. Sally sensed that her mother was -anxiously awaiting Courtney Barr's arrival before making any definite -plans, and gradually the girl grew to dread the ordeal of meeting her -mother's husband, the man who would become her father by adoption. - -And when at last he came she knew that her troubled intuition had been -correct. However "wonderful" he had been to Enid when she had discovered -that her child had not been born dead but was alive somewhere in the -world, Sally felt instantly that his kindness and generosity toward Enid -would not extend to herself. - -Courtney Barr was a meticulously groomed, meticulously courteous man who -had, in slipping into middle-age, lost all traces of the boy and youth -he must have been. To Sally's terrified eyes, this rather heavy, -ponderous man, on whom dignity rested like a royal cloak, looked as if -he had been born old and wise and cold. She wondered how her exquisite, -arrogant little mother could love him so devotedly. - -Almost immediately after the awkward introduction--"This is our Sally, -Court!"--the three of them had had dinner together, a silent meal, so -far as Sally was concerned. She had felt that the Enid with whom she had -talked and laughed and wept these two days had slipped away, leaving -this sophisticated, strange woman in her place, a woman who was in -nowise related to her, a woman who was merely Mrs. Courtney Barr. - -They left her alone for an hour after dinner, an hour which she spent in -her own room in writing a long, frightened, appealing letter to David. -At nine o'clock Enid knocked on her door and invited her to join them in -the parlor of the luxurious suite which had been such a delight to -orphanage-bred Sally. - -She found Courtney Barr seated in a large arm chair, her mother perched -on the arm of it, one tiny foot in a silver slipper swinging with -nervous rapidity. The man smiled bleakly, a smile that did not reach his -cold gray eyes, as Sally took the nearby chair that he indicated. - -"Mrs. Barr and I have been discussing your immediate future, Sally," he -began ponderously, in tones that he evidently thought were kind. - -Institutional timidity closed down upon Sally; under those cold eyes she -lost that ephemeral beauty of hers which depended so largely upon her -emotions. It was her institutional voice--meekness hiding fear and -rebellion--which answered: "Yes, sir." - -"Oh, let me talk to her, Court!" Enid begged. "You're scaring my baby to -death. He fancies himself as an old ogre, Sally darling, but he's really -a dear inside. You see, Sally, I was so eager to find my baby that I -made no plans at all." - -Courtney Barr said, "I think I'd better do the talking after all, my -dear. Your sentimentality--natural, of course, under the -circumstances--would make it impossible for you to state the case -clearly and convincingly." - -Sally's cold hands clasped each other tightly in her lap as she stared -with wide, frightened eyes at the man who was about to arrange her whole -future for her. - -"I have made Mrs. Barr understand how impossible it will be for us to -take you into our home at once, as our adopted daughter," Courtney Barr -went on in his heavy, judicial voice. - -Sally sprang to her feet, her eyes blazing in her white face. "I didn't -ask to be found, to be adopted!" she cried. "If you don't want me, say -so, and let me go back to David!" - -It was the loving distress on Enid Barr's quivering face that quickly -brought Sally to bewildered, humiliated submission, rather than the cold -anger and ill-concealed hatred in Courtney Barr's pale gray eyes. Enid -had left the arm of her husband's chair and had drawn Sally to a little -rose-up-holstered settee, and it was with her mother's hand cuddling -hers compassionately that Sally listened as the man's heavy, judicial -voice went on and on: - -"I am sure, Sally, that when you have had time for reflection you will -see my viewpoint. Naturally, your mother's happiness means more to me -than does yours, and I believe I know my wife well enough to state -positively that a newspaper scandal or even gossip among our own circle -would cause her the most acute distress. It shall be our task, Sally, to -see that she is spared such distress. - -"I'm sorry to appear brutal," Barr said stiffly. "But it is better for -us to face the facts, for if our friends ever know them they will not -mince words. If you should come into our home now, as you are, gossips -would immediately set themselves to dig up the facts. Too many people -already know that Sally Ford has been sought by the police as -a--delinquent. My wife and I could not possibly hope to explain our -extraordinary interest in a runaway orphan. Do you agree with me, -Sally?" He tried to make his voice kind, but his eyes were as cold and -hard as steel. - -"Yes, sir," Sally agreed in her meek, institutional voice. But she felt -so sick with shame and anger that her only desire then was to run and -run and run until she found a haven in David's arms. At the thought, -some of the spiritedness which her few weeks of independence had -fostered in her asserted itself. "But, Mr. Barr, if I would disgrace my -mother, why don't you let me go? I can marry David and no one will ever -know that I have a mother--" - -"That is very sensible, Sally," Courtney Barr nodded, a gleam of -kindliness in his cold eyes, "and I have tried to make your mother -believe that your happiness would be best assured by your sticking to -your own class--" - -"It isn't her class, if you mean that she's suited only to poverty and -hard work!" Enid Barr interrupted passionately. "Look at her, Court! -She's a born lady! She's fine and delicate clear through--" - -"And so is David!" Sally cried indignantly. "He may be middle-class, but -he's the finest, most honorable man in the world!" - -"We shall not quarrel about class," Courtney Barr cut in with heavy -dignity. "The important thing is that your mother is determined to have -you, to fit you for the station to which she belongs. I believe she is -making a mistake, both from your standpoint and from hers, but I am -willing to agree to a sensible arrangement. Our plan now, Sally, is to -put you into a conservative, rather obscure girls' finishing school in -the South. I have several relatives--'poor relations,' I suppose you -would call them--in the South, and it is my suggestion that you enter -school as my ward--mine, you understand, not your mother's, so that any -suspicion as to your real parentage will rest upon me, rather than upon -her." He arched his eyebrows at Sally, looking rather consciously noble, -and she nodded miserably. "During the two years that you will be in -school--" - -"Two years!" Sally echoed blankly. Two years more of loneliness, of not -belonging, of being an orphan! - -"Two years will pass very quickly," Courtney Barr assured her. "Enid, -please control yourself! I am infinitely sorry to distress you in this -manner, but it is the only sensible thing to do." - -"Yes, Court," Enid choked and buried her exquisite face in her small, -useless-looking white hands. - -Sally put her arms about her mother, and leaned her glossy black head -against the golden one. "I'll try to be contented and happy, Mr. Barr. -Of course I want to protect Mother--" - -"That is another thing, Sally," Courtney Barr interrupted in an almost -gentle voice. "You must try to remember not to refer to Mrs. Barr as -your mother in the hearing of anyone--anyone! If we are going to protect -her, we must begin now." - -"Yes, sir," Sally bowed her head lower so he might not see her tears. - -"Both Mrs. Barr and I will drop casual remarks about my pretty young -ward in school down South, until our friends have become accustomed to -the idea. You will be registered as Sally Barr, a distant relative of my -own, and my ward. It is even probable that it would not be unwise to -have you with us for a short time next summer. We have an estate on Long -Island, you know. - -"As my ward and as my distant relative, you would not be particularly -conspicuous, but our friends would meet you casually and be the less -surprised when it became known that Mrs. Barr and I had decided to adopt -you as our daughter. All our friends and acquaintances know that it has -been a great grief to us that we have no children, and I believe our -action in this matter would occasion no great surprise. The adoption -itself will take place before your eighteenth birthday, while you are -still in school. If there is any newspaper publicity, it will be of an -innocuous kind, I hope. - -"Naturally I shall take care that any newspaper investigation will not -be able to go back of the story I shall prepare very carefully, and if -there is any hint of scandal at all, it will inevitably reflect on me -and not on your mother, as I have already pointed out. After your -adoption and your graduation from the finishing school, you will, of -course, take your place in our home as our daughter, will make your -debut in society that fall, and, I hope, be very happy with us and in -your new life." - -Sally sat very still, her eyes wide and blank, while her bewildered, -unhappy mind tried to picture the future which Courtney Barr was -outlining for her. At last she shook her head, as if to clear away the -mists of doubt and bewilderment. Her mother had taken Sally's little -lax, cold hands and was cuddling them against her cheeks, bringing a -fingertip to her lips occasionally. - -"Poor baby! And--poor mother!" Enid whispered brokenly, and the spell -was broken. The hard lump of unhappiness and resentment that had been -aching in Sally's throat since Courtney Barr had begun to speak melted -in tears. They wept in each other's arms, while Enid's husband walked -impatiently up and down the room. - -When the storm had spent itself, Sally remembered David again, and pain -and fear contracted her heart sharply. - -"Did you see David, Mr. Barr?" She sat up and dabbed at her wet cheeks -with one of the exquisite sheer linen handkerchiefs which Enid had given -her. - -"Oh, yes, yes!" Barr answered quickly. "I managed his affairs very -neatly. Rand, the district attorney, personally attended to the quashing -of the charges against him, and it cost only a thousand dollars to get -Carson to issue a statement to the press that he had really seen nothing -compromising between young Nash and yourself. He also admitted that the -boy's anger had been in a measure justified, that the assault had been -provoked by his own mistaken charges against you and Nash. The boy's -reputation is cleared now and he can go back to college this fall. I -also saw his grandfather and persuaded him that the boy had been a hero -rather than a blackguard. Young Nash is at home on his grandfather's -farm again, so that incident is successfully closed." - -Gratitude brought Sally to her feet. "Thank you, Mr. Barr! You've been -wonderful! It won't be so hard for me to be away at school if I know -that David is in school, too. I wrote him tonight, but I'll tear it up -and write a new letter, telling him all about everything and how happy I -am that he's free of those awful charges--" - -"No, Sally," Barr interrupted, frowning. "Your mother and I are agreed -that you must not write to young Nash, that there must be no thought of -an engagement--" - -"Not write to David?" Sally, echoed blankly. "I love David, Mr. Barr, -and I always will. It's not fair to ask me to promise not to write to -him." - -"I already have his promise not to write to you," Barr told her -implacably. "He understands the situation, agrees with your mother and -me that your past must be forgotten as quickly as possible. You are -entering upon a new life tomorrow when you leave for Virginia with me, a -life that will be totally different from David Nash's. You will--though -you don't seem to realize it--be an heiress to great wealth some day--" - -"You told him that!" Sally accused him hotly. "You told him he'd be a -fortune-hunter if he tried to marry me when I'm of age! Oh, you're not -fair! You have no right to turn David against me, when I love him as I -do--" - -"You're only sixteen, Sally!" Barr cut in sternly, "You don't know the -meaning of the word love--" - -"Please, Court," Enid begged, her own face white and drawn with pity for -Sally. "Please let me handle this myself. Sally is overwrought now, -nervously exhausted. Come along to bed now, darling," she coaxed, her -little hands upon Sally's shoulders. "Let Mother tuck you up and sing -you a lullaby. I'm not going to be cheated of that experience even if my -baby is bigger than I am." - -Fresh tears gushed into Sally's eyes, and she allowed herself to be led -away. At the door she paused: - -"Good night, Mr. Barr. I--I don't want you to think I don't appreciate -what you've done for me--and David--and what you're going to do for me. -I do think you're good and that you want to be kind to me, but I know -you're making a mistake about David and me. I am young, but I know I -love David and that I'll never want to marry anyone else." - -Courtney Barr flushed and looked embarrassed. "Thank you, Sally. I'm -sure we'll be friends. I want to be. I expect to take my duty as your -father very seriously, to try to make you happy. As for David, time has -a way of settling things if we only give it a chance. By the way, my -dear," he added hastily as Sally was about to pass on into her bedroom -with her mother, "I think it will be wiser if your mother does not -accompany us to Virginia. I will arrange for you to board with my -relatives in Virginia until school opens this fall. They will be glad, -for a consideration, to do and say anything I wish them to in regard to -you, and we must begin immediately to take every precaution to protect -your mother." - -"Yes, sir," Sally answered faintly, her eyes appealing to Enid for -consolation. - -When Sally was in bed, having been flutteringly and lovingly assisted in -her preparation by her mother, Enid bent over her to whisper: - -"Darling, darling, don't look so forlorn! Two years will pass so swiftly -and if you're very good, we'll let you ask David to your coming-out -party." - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - - -It was a desolately unhappy Sally who began what she considered the -unbearable task of living those two years which Courtney Barr had -decreed should separate the orphan, Sally Ford, from the society -debutante, Sally Barr. A dozen times, at least, during those first few -weeks she would have run away, straight to David Nash, if she had not -given her word of honor both to her mother and to her mother's husband. - -But, almost insensibly, she began to enjoy life again. It was a -soul-satisfying experience to have an apparently unlimited supply of -spending money and the most beautiful wardrobe of any girl in the little -Virginia city to which Courtney Barr had taken her. For many days almost -every mail brought her a package from New York, addressed in Enid Barr's -surprisingly big handwriting. She and her mother wrote each other twice -a week, and Enid early formed the habit of sending her a weekly budget -of clippings from the papers about the social set in which the Barrs -moved so brilliantly--"so you will become acquainted with the names of -those who will be your friends," as Enid wrote her daughter. - -Gradually the unreality of her new position and of her future -expectations wore off and Sally came to regard herself as really the -daughter of the Courtney Barrs. - -She lived for the rest of the summer with Courtney Barr's third cousins, -Mr. and Mrs. Charles Barr, who were glad of both the money and the -companionship which Sally brought them. To their friends the Charles -Barrs explained that Sally was an orphaned cousin, and the story -apparently was never questioned. She was accepted cordially by the -carefree young people of the small city's best social set, and was -sometimes ashamed of the pleasure she had in being a popular, -well-dressed, pretty young girl. - -She reproached herself for not mourning constantly for David, but she -knew that not for an instant were her loyalty and love for him -threatened by her strange new experiences. And, although she had given -her promise not to write to David, she composed long, intimate letters -to him every week, putting them away in her trunk in the confident -belief that he would some day read them and love them, because she had -written them. - -She told him everything in these letters she could not send--told him of -the two or three nice boys who declared their puppy love for her; -confessed, with tears that blistered the pages, that she had let one of -them kiss her, because he seemed so hurt at her first refusal; described -her new clothes with child-like enthusiasm; tucked snapshots of herself -in the enchanting new dresses between the folded pages; in fact, poured -out her heart to him far more unaffectedly than would have been possible -if she had been mailing the letters. - -Not feeling at all that she was breaking her promise, she subscribed to -The Capital City Press and to the college newspaper, avidly searching -them for any news of David and jealously hoarding the clippings with -which her diligence was rewarded. - -In this way she learned that he was elected president of the junior -class; that he "made" the football eleven as halfback; that--and she -almost fainted with terror--that he was slightly injured during the -Thanksgiving game, when A. & M. beat the State University team in a -bitterly fought contest. - -By that time she was in the finishing school which Courtney Barr had -chosen for her, and was herself becoming prominent in school activities -through her talent for dramatics. When David's college paper printed a -two-column picture of her sweetheart she cut it out and framed it. The -greatest joy she had that first year of her new life was to hear the -other girls rave about his good looks and his athletic record, of which -she bragged swaggeringly. - -During the spring term she was chosen by the dramatic director to take -the lead in the school's last play of the year, "The Clinging Vine." -Sally Ford, or Sally Barr, as she was known at the school, was again -happy "play-acting." Enid and Courtney Barr came down from New York for -the play and for commencement exercises, though Sally would not graduate -for another year. It was the first time she had seen her mother since -they had parted in the little mid-western town where Enid had found -Sally being married to David Nash. - -"But how adorably pretty you are!" Enid exclaimed wonderingly, when she -had the girl safe in the privacy of her own suite in a nearby hotel. "I -wanted to nudge every fond mama sitting near me and exult, 'That's my -daughter! Isn't she beautiful? Isn't she a wonderful little actress?' -Are you happy, darling?" - -Sally, her cheeks poppy-red with excitement and pleasure in her success -in the school play, twirled lightly on the toe of her silver slipper, so -that her pink chiffon skirt belled out like a ballet dancer's. - -"Happy? I'm thrilled and excited right now, and happy that you're here, -but sometimes I'm lonely, in spite of my new friends--Oh, Mother," she -cried, catching Enid's hands impulsively, "won't you let me go back with -you and Mr. Barr now? I want to be with someone I belong to! I don't fit -in here, really. I--I guess I'm still Orphan Sally Ford inside. I'm -always expecting them to snub me, or to taunt me." - -Enid's eyes filmed over with tears, but she shook her head. "We must try -to be patient, darling. I want you to be at home with girls like -these--girls who have always had money and social position and--and -culture. It's a loathsome word, but I don't know any better one for what -I mean. Don't you see, sweetheart? Mother wants you to be ready for New -York when you come, so that you will be happy, but not timid and -ill-at-ease. Court was really very wise. I've come to see that now. -Please try to be patient, darling." - -"And this summer?" Sally quivered. "He said I could be with you at your -Long Island home--" - -But Enid was shaking her head again, her eyes infinitely fond and -pitying. "I'm going abroad, dear. I haven't been very well this -winter--just tired from too much gayety, I think. The doctors advise a -rest cure in southern France. I want you to go to a girls' camp in New -Hampshire. It's really a part of your education, social and physical. I -want you to ride and swim and hike all summer, with the sort of girls -whom you'll be meeting when you do join us in New York. - -"You're to learn to play golf, perfect your game of tennis. By the way, -I want you to go to as many house parties on your holidays as you can. -Learn to flirt with the college youngsters you'll meet; be gay, don't -be--" - -"Institutional," Sally interrupted in a low voice as she turned sharply -away from her mother. - -It was almost a relief to the girl when Enid was gone. Her mother's -exquisite, fragile beauty, her unconscious arrogance, her -sophistication, her sometimes caustic wit, formed a barrier between -them, in spite of the almost worshipful love that Sally felt for her. - -Enid, when she was with her, somehow made the 17-year-old-girl feel -gawky, underdone, awkward, shy. Those cornflower blue eyes, when they -were not misted with tears of affection for this daughter whom she had -so recently discovered, seemed to Sally to be a powerful microscope -trained upon all her deficiencies, enlarging them to frightening -proportions. She knew that in these moments of critical survey her -mother was looking upon her, not as a beloved daughter miraculously -restored to her, but as a future debutante, bearer of the proud name of -Barr, and as a pawn in the marriage game as it is played in the most -exclusive circles in New York Society. - -And Sally squirmed miserably, pitifully afraid that she would never -measure up to the standard which her mother and Courtney Barr had set -for her, knowing, too, deep in her heart, that she did not want to. For -her heart had been given to a golden young god of a man, whose kingdom -was the soil, and whose wife needed none of the qualities which Enid -Barr was bent upon cultivating in her daughter. - -But twelve years of implicit obedience to the authorities at the -orphanage had left their indelible mark upon Sally Ford, who was now -Sally Barr. She would do her best to become the radiant, cultured, -charming, beautiful young creature whom Enid Barr wanted as a daughter. -And since she had Enid's letters to help her, the task was not so -impossible as it had seemed to her. For in the letters Enid was more -real as a mother than she could yet be in actual contact. The fat weekly -envelopes were crammed with love, maternal advice, encouragement, -tenderness. - -Sally sometimes had the feeling that through these letters of her -mother's she knew Enid Barr better than anyone had ever known her. And -she loved her with a passionate devotion, which sometimes frightened her -with its intensity. Gazing at David's picture, clipped from the college -newspaper, she wondered, with a cruel pain banding her heart, if this -almost idolatrous love for her mother would ultimately force her to give -up David. If it should ever come to a choice between those two -well-beloved, what should she do? - -Sometimes she agonized over the fear that David might have ceased to -love her, might have found another girl, might even be married. -Sometimes her hands shook so as they spread out the flat-folded sheets -of the college newspaper and of the Capital City _Press_ that she had to -clasp them tightly until the spasm of fear subsided. And each time the -relief was so great that she sang and laughed and danced like a -joy-crazy person. - -The other girls jeered at her good-naturedly because she was always -singing, "I'll be loving you--always!" But she did not care. It was her -song--and David's. - -She followed, with that obedience so deeply implanted in her, every -phase of the program which Enid and Courtney Barr had mapped out for -her. She went to the girls' camp in New Hampshire and returned to school -in Virginia that fall strong and tanned and boyish-looking, and was able -to report to Enid that she could swim beautifully if not swiftly, could -ride gracefully, could hold her own decently in a hard game of tennis, -could play golf well enough not to be conspicuous on the links. - -During her last term at the finishing school she obediently paid a great -deal of attention to her dancing, to drawing room deportment, and to her -own beautiful young body, learning to groom it expertly. And during the -Christmas and Easter vacations she netted three proposals of marriage, -from brothers of classmates in whose homes she visited. She learned, -somehow, to say "no" so tactfully that her suitors were almost as -flattered by her refusals as they would have been if she had accepted -them. - -Enid and Courtney Barr came down from New York to see her graduate, and -with them they brought the news of her legal adoption. - -"A surprise, too!" Enid chanted, swinging her daughter's hands -excitedly. "Court and I are going to take you to Europe with us this -summer, and keep you away from New York until almost time for you to -make your debut." - -"Europe!" Sally was dazed. Her first thought was that Europe was so far -away from Capital City and David. He was getting his diploma now, just -as she was getting hers--"Oh, Mother, you haven't forgotten your -promise, have you?" - -Enid frowned slightly, abashed by Sally's lack of enthusiasm. "Promise, -darling?" - -"That I could invite David to my coming-out party? Mother, I've lived -for two years on that promise!" she cried desperately, as the frown of -annoyance and anger deepened on her mother's exquisite, proud little -face. - -Periodically, during the four months that the Barrs spent in wandering -over Europe, Enid's evasive reply to Sally's urgent question thrust -itself frighteningly through the new joys she was experiencing. - -Enid had shrugged and said: "Remind me when we're making up the -invitation list this fall, Sally." She knew now that her mother had -counted on her forgetting David, that Enid had told herself until she -believed it, because she wanted to believe, that the transformed Sally, -the Sally whom she had remade into the kind of girl who could take her -place in society as the daughter of Enid and Courtney Barr, would be a -little ashamed of her 16-year-old infatuation for a penniless young -farmer. - -But Sally's heart had not changed, no matter how radically Enid's money, -the finishing school and Europe had altered her, mentally and -physically. - -One morning in November Sally knocked at the door of the small, pleasant -room known to the Barr household as "Miss Rice's office." Linda Rice -held the difficult, exacting but always exciting position of Enid Barr's -social secretary. Sally liked Linda, envied her her independence, her -tactful, firm handling of her sometimes unreasonable employer. As she -knocked now, fear of her mother fluttered in the heart that was so full -of love and admiration for her. For she knew that Enid and Linda were -making up the invitation list for the long-discussed coming-out party. - -"Come in," Enid's contralto voice called impatiently. "Oh, it's you, -darling. How cunning you look! Turn around so I can see how that new bob -looks from the back. Oh, charming! Max is a robber, but he does know the -art of cutting hair. Isn't she precious, Linda?" - -Sally, dressed in a deceptively simple little frock of dark blue French -crepe which half revealed her slender knees, whirled obediently. The -heavy, silken masses of her black hair had long since been ruthlessly -sacrificed to the shears, and now with the new Parisian cut, later to be -the rage in America and known as the "wind-blown bob," she looked like -an impudent little gamin, amazingly pretty and pert. - -Her clear white skin contradicted the effect of the impish hair-cut, -however, and persisted in making her look appealingly feminine. - -"To think she can eat anything she wants and still keep that figure!" -Enid exclaimed with humorous envy. "I'd give my soul to be able to eat -bread and candy again." But she looked at her own tiny body, no bigger -than an ethereal 12-year-old girl's and smiled with satisfaction. "What -did you want, darling? Linda and I are awfully busy.--Oh, by the way, -you mustn't forget Claire's tea this afternoon. You're going to Bobby -Proctor's luncheon at the Ritz, too, aren't you? Like the social whirl, -sweet?" - -"It still frightens me a little," Sally confessed with a slight shiver. -"Mother," she began with a desperate attempt at casualness, "you're -sending David an invitation, aren't you? You promised, you know--" - -Enid frowned and pretended to consult the copy of the long list which -she had been checking when Sally interrupted. "Is David Nash's name on -the list, Linda? Never mind. I'll look for it. And Linda, will you -please run down and tell Randall that Mrs. Barrington will be here for -luncheon today? He'll have to have gluten bread for her. Thank you, -dear. I don't know what I should do without you, Linda, you priceless -thing!" - -When the secretary had left the room, Enid turned to Sally, who was -standing beside the desk, twisting her hands nervously. "Darling, I've -counted so on your not holding me to that foolish promise I made two -years ago. You _must_ realize that David--dear and sweet and good as he -undoubtedly is--belongs to your past, a past which I want you to forget -as completely as if it had never existed." - -Sally opened her lips to speak, but the futility of the retort she was -about to make overwhelmed her. How could she forget those twelve lonely, -miserable years in a state orphanage? And how could her mother possibly -expect her to forget David, who had been her only friend, her "perfect -knight" when such dreadful trouble as Enid, in her sheltered life, could -hardly imagine, had made her a hunted, terror-stricken fugitive from -"justice"? David to whom she was "half married," David whom she would -always love, even if she never saw him again? But she _would_ see him! - -"Please don't get that sulky, stubborn look on your face, Sally!" Enid -spoke almost sharply. "I am thinking of David, too. Do you really think -it would be fair to him to ask him to come to New York merely for a -party, to see the girl he cannot hope to marry make her debut in a -society to which he could never belong? Don't be utterly selfish, -darling! Think of me a little, too! David knows--the truth. You must -know it would be painful for me to see him, after the story I told you -in his presence. I want to forget, Sally, and just be happy, now that I -have my daughter with me--" The lovely voice trembled with threatened -tears, and the cornflower-blue eyes pleaded almost humbly with -implacable sapphire ones. - -"I'm sorry, Mother," Sally answered steadily. "But--you promised. I've -done everything you asked me to do for more than two years. I kept _my_ -promise not to write to David, because all the time I was counting on -you to keep yours." - -Enid Barr flushed and tapped angrily with her pen against the edge of -the desk. "Of course, if you put it that way, I have no choice! How -shall Linda address the invitation?" - -"Thank you, Mother," Sally cried, stooping swiftly to lay her lips -against her mother's golden hair. "You've made me awfully happy." Her -voice shook a little with awed delight as she gave her mother the only -address she knew--David's grandfather's name and the R. F. D. route on -which his farm lay. - -"I suppose I'm having all this bother for nothing," Enid brightened. -"The boy would be an idiot to spend the money on the trip--even if he -has it to spend!" - -A beautiful light glowed in Sally's wide, dreaming eyes. "David will -come," she said softly. "He will come if he has to walk." - -"A hiking costume would be so appropriate at a society girl's debut," -Enid pointed out, a little maliciously, but she smiled then, a little -secret, satisfied smile, as if she hoped he would look a rube among the -sleek young men who would be asked to view her daughter when she was -officially put "on the market." - -But Sally was too happy to notice. "May I write him, too, Mother? It -would look so queer, just sending him an invitation, without a word--" - -"Absolutely not!" Enid was stern. "The invitation is more than -sufficient. Now run along, darling, and dress for Bobby's luncheon. It -seems to me there were never so many sub-deb parties as there are this -year, but you simply must go to all of them, if your first season is to -be a success. The list is going to be miles long," she worried. "Perhaps -it would have been wiser to have your party at the Ritz, as Mrs. Proctor -and most of the others are doing, but there seems to be little reason to -keep up an enormous establishment like this if you can't entertain in -it." - -"'Coming out' seems so silly," Sally protested with sudden, unusual -spirit. "Of course with me it's different. The crowd doesn't know me -very well yet, but nearly all of the debs have been really 'out' for two -or three years. They've been prom-trotting and going to the opera and -the theater alone with me, even to night clubs--I can't see what real -difference it will make to most of them--" - -"Of course you can't," Enid said with unintentional cruelty. "You -haven't been reared to this sort of thing. But you'll learn. Run along -now, and look your prettiest. And by the way, if you have a minute, -won't you stop by the photographers to choose the poses to be released -for publication? The society editors are calling up frantically. All -they've had are snapshots of you, and I want them to print a picture -that will do you justice. You're really the loveliest thing on the deb -list this year, you know. But do run along! I shan't get a blessed thing -done if you stay here gossiping with me." - -Sally laughed, kissed her mother and ran from the room, bumping into -Linda Rice, who was discreetly waiting outside the office until the -interview between mother and daughter should be finished. - -"Linda," she whispered, her face rosy with sweet embarrassment, "I gave -Mother the name of a very special friend of mine, to put on the -invitation list. You'll be a darling and mail it out today, won't you? -You see, he lives in the Middle West and I want him to have plenty of -time to plan to come. David Nash is the name." Her voice caressed the -three beloved syllables more tenderly than she realized, and Linda Rice -nodded her a knowing smile. - -"Of course, Sally. And I hope he comes. I'll mail it this very -afternoon." - -Sally ran up the broad, circular staircase to the third floor, scorning -to use the "lift" which Courtney Barr had had installed in the Fifth -Avenue mansion a few years before. - -She never entered her own suite of rooms--sitting room, bedroom, -dressing room and bath--without first an uneasy feeling that she was -trespassing and then a shock of delight that it was hers indeed. Now she -passed slowly through the rooms, trying to see them with David's eyes, -or even with the eyes of the forlorn little Sally Ford who had slaved -sixteen hours a day on the Carson farm for her "board and keep." - -Suddenly a picture flashed across her mind--the two-rooms-and-lean-to -shack in which she and David had eaten what was to have been their -wedding breakfast. A great nostalgia swept over her--not only for David, -but for plain people working together to make a home and to support -their children. - -All her life in the orphanage she had dreamed of delicate foods, -skin-caressing, lovely fabrics, spacious, gracious rooms. And now she -had them--and she was frightened to nausea, because they were a barrier -between her and David and all the realities of life and love which she -had so nearly grasped when she was slaving on the farm, working as -"Princess Lalla" in the carnival, fleeing from the pursuit of the law -with only David to protect her. - -She dressed listlessly for the sub-deb luncheon at the Ritz, chatted and -laughed and pretended to be as frivolous and "wild" as any of her new -friends; went to Claire Bainbridge's tea that afternoon; went to the -theater with her mother and adopted father that night, went, went, went -during the next few days, but her heart was concerned with only one -question: would David come? She had been so sure, so arrogantly, proudly -sure that he would come even if he had to walk-- - -On the fifth day after the invitation was despatched his telegram came. - -Color--all colors swirling together in a mad kaleidoscope of incredible -beauty; the muted, insistent throbbing of a violin played by an unseen -artist; the rosy glow of light which apparently had no source; the -rustling whisper of silks; the polite, subdued buzz of middle-aged -conversation; the shrill but musical clamor of very young voices; the -subtle, faint odor of French perfumes; the stronger, more sickening odor -of too many hothouse flowers-- - -Sally Barr, who had been Sally Ford, was "play-acting" again. She was -playing the role of a society debutante. She was "playing-acting" and -enjoying it, with a sort of surface enjoyment that made her look the -perfect picture of the popular and beautiful debutante. - -She knew that her cheeks were like tea roses, her sapphire eyes as -brilliant as the jewel whose color they had imitated so perfectly. She -knew that her wind-blown bob of gleaming, silky-soft black hair was -ravishing, that her "period costume" of sea-shell pink taffeta and -silver lace, made sinfully expensive by its intricate embroidery of seed -pearls, was the most beautiful dress worn by any debutante of the season -so far. - -She knew all these things because the enviously ecstatic compliments of -the other girls had told her so, because Enid Barr, her mother, who all -these people thought was only her adopted mother, was luminous with -pride and joy in her, because even Courtney Barr, with whom she still -felt ill-at-ease, looked like a pouter-pigeon in his possessive -satisfaction. - -But Sally Barr was play-acting and the Sally Ford she had been looked -on, in a skimpy little white lawn dress edged with five-cent lace, and -watched the performance with critical eyes, or, rather, watched as often -as those hungry, desperate eyes turned away from the door, unable to -bear the sight of newcomers because none of them was David. - -The Sally Ford in the skimpy little white lawn dress which the orphanage -provide for Sundays and for rare dress-up occasions wondered how these -strange, glamorous people could not see her beneath the sea-shell pink -taffeta with its silver lace and precious seed-pearl embroidery. And -this Sally Ford whom they could not see kept telling herself over and -over that her dreams had come true: she had a mother who was rich and -beautiful and tender and wise--nearly always wise, except about David; -she was living in a mansion more magnificent than the orphaned -"play-actress" had ever been able to conjure; she was beautiful and -popular; these strange people who were "in society" were here because -Sally Ford--no, Sally Barr!--was making her debut, was being accepted as -one of them. - -She told herself these things and her eyes again darted to the door, -hungry for the sign of a penniless, 23-year-old farmer boy who would be -as much out of place in this ballroom among these strange, glamorous -people as Sally Ford in her skimpy little white lawn dress. - -Three words hammered their staccato message ceaselessly on her -listening, watching nerves: "Coming. Thanks. David." Three words which -had broken the silence of two and a half years. -Coming--thanks--David--Coming--thanks--David-- - -"Darling, this is Mrs. Allenby, a very old and dear friend of mine--" - -Sally Barr smiled her shy, sweet, little-girl smile and Sally Ford noted -the success of it critically as the frumpy, dyed-haired little old lady -passed on down the receiving line. Coming--thanks--David--But, oh, was -he coming? - -She stole a glance at the tiny watch set in the circle of diamonds that -banded her bare arm just below the elbow. Half past eleven. Dancing -would begin at twelve. She had been smiling and twittering and looking -sweet and demure or provocative and gay since eight o'clock, when the -dinner for the debutantes had begun. - -How much longer could she keep it up? It was really absurd for them to -suppose that she could go on like this until three or four o'clock in -the morning, when her heart was broken-- - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - - -"Mr. David Nash!" - -Nothing, no one could have held her. The words had scarcely lift the -butler's lips when Sally reached David's side, her full skirt, -lengthened to the tips of her slippers by the frosty silver lace, -billowing like sails at the mooring of the snug little bodice. - -She seized his gloved hands, her joy-widened eyes blazing over his face, -his adored, so well-remembered face. - -"Oh, David! David! I thought you weren't coming! I'd have died if you -hadn't come!" She stepped back a pace, her small hands swinging his as -if she were a joyous child and there were no one else in the ballroom at -all. "You look older, David! You haven't been sick? You worked too hard -to finish college? Oh, David--" - -His eyes laughed at her through a barrier of embarrassment, and his -startlingly grim young face softened. It was true that he looked much -older; boyishness had left him, and Sally could have screamed out her -pain that this was so. He was thinner, or appeared to be, in his -perfectly fitting evening clothes. Odd to see him dressed like that, she -thought, near to tears. - -She had seen him in overalls and cheap "jeans" and in decent but -inexpensive tweeds. She had seen his big-muscled arms bare, the summer -sun gilding the fine hairs upon them; she had seen him sweating over the -cook stove in the privilege car of Bybee's Bigger and Better Carnival -Shows, stripped to a thin cotton undershirt. - -But she had never before seen him like this--immaculate, correct, of a -pattern, apparently, with all other well-dressed young college men. And -she was illogically hurt, felt as if the correctly stiff bosom of his -shirt was a veritable wall between the old David and the old Sally-- - -"They've cut off your beautiful hair," were his first words. - -She stood still, her hands slowly releasing his, feeling his eyes rove -over her, as hers had swept over him, and she did not need to look into -his eyes to find that he was withdrawing from her, alienated, -bewildered, saddened. - -She wanted to cry out to him, to beat his breast with her hands: "It's -Sally, David! Sally Ford underneath, Sally who loves you better than -anything in the world." But she did not say it, for Enid Barr was at her -elbow, and it was her mother's coldest most polite voice that was -welcoming David. - -"We're so glad you could come, Mr. Nash. Did you have a pleasant -journey? I'm glad. Sally, you _must_ come back into the receiving line, -darling. I'll introduce Mr. Nash." - -The next hour was an almost unbearable eternity to Sally. But she -"play-acted" through it--gave the tips of her fingers to late comers, -smiled, murmured appropriate phrases which Enid had painstakingly taught -her; opened the ball; danced, in rapid succession with the most -importunate of her male guests, for Enid, reluctantly acceding to the -new informality, had not insisted upon dance cards. - -But all the time her eyes were darting about on their quest for David. -She spotted him at last, near the door of the ballroom, moodily -listening to whatever it was that Courtney Barr was saying in his most -unctuous, weighty manner. - -"Please--I'll be back soon!" Sally gasped to her amazed partner, and -broke from his grasp. - -She did not in the least care that curious glances and uplifted brows -followed her fleet progress across the crowded ballroom floor. Her whole -attention was given to David, David who looked ill-at-ease and -wretched-- - -"Aren't you going to dance with me?" she cried as soon as she reached -him and her adopted father. "You mustn't let Father monopolize you. -Come, before the music stops." - -Unsmiling, David took her into his arms, gingerly, as if he were afraid -of crushing the precious dress. - -"Do you remember the other time we danced together, David?" she -whispered, her voice tender with memories. "In the Carsons' parlor. No -one else would dance with me and Pearl could have slain me because you -did. Remember?" - -David nodded, held her just a trifle closer, but his face was as grim -and unhappy as ever. She tucked her head against his broad breast and -closed her eyes so that he could not see her tears. When the music -stopped abruptly, she seized his hand, drew him urgently. - -"We've got to go somewhere to talk, David. I can't stand--this." - -He let her lead him down three flights of the magnificent circular -marble staircase, and because he was so silent she thought miserably -that it might be hurting him that she was so much at home in this vast, -splendid house. - -"Miss Rice's office!" she cried, after he had darted about in an -unsuccessful effort to find a secluded nook not already occupied by -truant couples. - -When the door had closed upon them, she faced him, her breath catching -on a little gasp of anticipation. But his arms stayed rigidly at his -side. - -"It was in this very room, David," she began eagerly, "that I fought the -battle with Mother and won. I made her keep her promise to me to invite -you to my coming-out ball. She promised me two and a half years ago, -promised so I would promise her not to write to you. But I wrote you -every week, sometimes oftener, and I'm still writing every week, though -I can't mail the letters. Now I can! Now I can! Do you realize I'm of -age, David? I'm eighteen and a half, and I'm 'out.' Isn't that funny? -I'm officially 'out' now, and I can do as I please." - -Her voice dragged a little at the end, for he was looking at her as if -she were a stranger, or as if he were trying to make her feel like a -stranger to him. With a moan, she lifted her arms and crept so close to -him that she could lay her head against his breast. "Aren't you--going -to kiss me, David? I've waited so long, so long--" - -She felt him stiffen, then his hands came up slowly and fastened upon -hers. But it was only to remove her hands from his shoulders-- - -"You must forget me, Sally, or remember me only when you remember Sally -Ford and Pitty Sing and Jan and Pop Bybee. We all belong together in -your memory, and none of us belongs in Sally Barr's life." His voice was -level, heavy, not the young, tender, musical voice that had made love to -her during the carnival days. - -She took a backward step, a little drunkenly, and the face she lifted -bravely for whatever blow he was going to deal her was pinched and -white, the eyes blue-black with pain. "Don't you love me any more, -David?" - -"I'm a poor man and I'm not a fortune-hunter," David answered grimly. -"I--don't know Sally Barr." - -She shrank from him then, backward, step by step, so stricken, so -white-faced, that the boy clenched his hands in agony. - -They were still staring at each other when the door opened, and an -almost forgotten but now shockingly familiar voice sang out -nonchalantly: - -"Bobby Proctor told me I'd find you here, Sally." - -It was Arthur Van Horne, whom she had not seen since the last day of the -carnival in Capital City. - -"Please don't go, David!" Sally implored, but he mistook her distress, -occasioned by Arthur Van Home's entirely unexpected appearance, for a -plea for a longer interview which he knew would only cause them both -pain. - -He shook his head dumbly and strode to the door. He paused there a -moment to bow jerkily first toward Sally, then toward Van Horne, who was -watching the scene with amused, cynical eyes. - -Pride mercifully came to Sally's aid then; she closed her lips firmly -over the question she had been about to fling at David with desperate -urgency. She even managed to wave her hand with what she hoped was airy -indifference as David opened the door. - -"So!" Van Horne chuckled when the door had closed softly. "It's still -Sally and David, isn't it? I'm glad I was vouchsafed a glimpse of this -paragon. Astonishingly good-looking in a Norse Viking sort of way, but -rather a bull in a China shop here, isn't he? But I presume that is why -Enid fondly hoped when she allowed him to come. I gather that she did -invite him? A very clever woman, Enid. I've always said so." - -Sally's teeth closed hurtingly over her lower lip, but she said nothing. -The pain and horror of David's uncompromising rebuff were still too -great to permit room in her heart for fear of Van Horne. Of course he -had recognized her at once, had undoubtedly recognized her from her -pictures in the papers, but what did it matter now? David was -gone--gone--He had not even kissed her-- - -"Still afraid of me, Sally?" Van Horne laughed, as her eyes remained -fixed on his face in a blind, unseeing stare. - -"Afraid of you?" Sally echoed, her voice struggling strangely through -pain. "Oh, you mean--?" She tried to collect her wits, to push aside the -incredible fact of David's desertion, so that she could concentrate on -Van Horne and the frightening significance of his presence here coupled -with his knowledge of her past. - -"Dear little Sally!" Van Horne said tenderly, and Sally clenched her -fist to strike him for using the words which had been heavenly sweet -when David had uttered them so long ago. "I told you the last time I saw -you that you had not seen the last of Arthur Van Horne. I meant it, but -I give you my word I hardly expected to find you _here_! I spent the -deuce of a lot of time and money trying to trace you after you left the -carnival. Old Bybee finally told me that you'd run away and had probably -married your David. So I took my broken heart to China, Japan, Egypt and -God knows where. And now like the chap who sought for the Holy Grail, I -find you at home waiting for me." - -"I wasn't waiting for you," Sally contradicted him indignantly. "I was -waiting for David and he's just told me that he doesn't want me. I hoped -I'd never see you again!" - -"Why, Sally, Sally!" Van Horne chided her, his black eyes full of -mocking humor. "Don't you realize that I'm the oldest friend you have in -this new life of yours? I really haven't got used to the idea yet of -your being Enid Barr's daughter. Of course I knew there was something -mysterious about her overweening interest in 'Princess Lalla,' but this -thick old bean of mine wasn't functioning very well in those days. My -heart was too full of that same lovely little crystal-gazer. But when I -read the rather masterly bit of fiction in the papers, the story which -good old asinine Courtney Barr gave out as to your parentage and his -wardship which he had supplanted by a legal adoption, the old bean began -to click again, and I can assure you I got a great deal of quiet -enjoyment out of the thing. Fancy the impeccable Enid Barr's having--" - -"Oh, stop" Sally commanded him, flaming with anger. "Don't dare say a -word against my mother--I mean, against Enid--" - -"Against your mother," Van Horne corrected her serenely. "Of course I -haven't told anyone, Sally, and I don't really see why I should, -if--Listen, child: don't you think we ought to have a long, comfortable -talk about--old times? We're likely to be interrupted here any minute by -a chaperon--or by your mother or by a couple of young idiots seeking a -quiet place to 'neck' in. Slip out of the house when the show's -over--the servants' entrance will be better--and we'll go for a drive -through the park." - -"I shall do no such thing," Sally repudiated the suggestion hotly. "I'm -going back to the ballroom now. Please don't come with me." - -When she arrived, breathless, at the door of the ballroom, she bumped -into Enid, whose face was white and anxious and suddenly almost old. - -"Darling, _where_ have you been?" her mother whispered fiercely. "I've -had Courtney and Randall and two of the footmen looking for you. This is -_your_ party, you know. You have other guests besides David Nash. I knew -it was a mistake to ask him--" - -"Where is he, Mother?" Sally interrupted rudely. "I've been with someone -else most of the time." She could not bring herself yet to mention Van -Horne's name to her mother, for fear Enid would notice that something -was sadly amiss. - -"I haven't seen him," Enid protested. "But run along now and dance. It's -the last dance before supper. Remember that Grant Proctor is taking you -down. Do be sweet to him, Sally." - -"She would like for me to marry Grant Proctor," Sally reflected dully, -as she obediently let herself be drawn into the dance by an ardent-eyed -young man whose name she could not remember. "She wants me to marry -Grant Proctor, when I'm already half-married to David. But David doesn't -want me! Oh, David!" - -Just before supper was announced she slipped away to her own rooms, to -cry the hot tears that were pressing against her eyeballs. And on her -dressing table she found a note, undoubtedly placed there by her own -maid. Her cold, shaking fingers had difficulty in opening it, for she -knew at once that it was from David. - -"Dear little Sally," she read, and the tears gushed then. "Forgive me -for bolting like this, but I couldn't stand it any longer. You know I -love you, that 'I'll be loving you always,' but you must also know that -Sally Barr cannot marry David Nash, and that anything less would be too -terrible for both of us. You must be wondering why I came. I wanted to -see for myself that you are happy, that your mother is good to you. And, -of course, I wanted to see you again, wanted to see if there was -anything of my Sally in this beautiful Sally Barr that the papers are -making so much of. - -"I think it has made it harder for me to find that underneath the new -surface you are still Sally Ford. But they'll change the core of you -almost as rapidly as they have remade the surface of you into a society -beauty. And after you're changed all through you'll be glad I went away. -I'll carry my own Sally in my heart always, and the new Sally Barr will -fall in love with the splendid young son of some old family, marry him -and make her mother very happy. She would never forgive us, Sally, if I -took you away and made you live on what I can earn as a farmer, and she -would be right not to forgive. I would not forgive myself, and after -awhile you'd be unhappy, too, remembering all that you had lost, -including a mother who adores you. Goodby, Sally. David." - -She was so quiet, so white at supper that Grant Proctor, who was already -in love with her, begged her to let him give her a drink from his pocket -flask, but she refused, scarcely knowing what he had said to her. Once -she caught her mother's eyes, and shivered at the anxiety and reproach -in them. - -Suddenly a fierce resentment against Enid Barr rose and beat sickeningly -in her blood. If she had not interfered, she and David would have been -married long ago. They would have been happy in poverty, would have -struggled side by side to banish poverty, might even have had a tiny -David and Sally of their own by this time. And now David was irrevocably -gone, so that Enid Barr might keep her daughter. Sally wanted to nurse -her anger against her mother, but it was impossible to do so, for she -loved her. - -When the jazz orchestra was hilariously summoning the debutantes to the -dance floor again Arthur Van Horne claimed Sally over the protests of -the half dozen younger men who were good-naturedly wrangling for the -honor. - -"You're going to meet me after this foolish, delightful show is over, -aren't you? Of course you are!" he smiled down upon her as he led her -out upon the floor. - -Sally looked up at him wearily and saw that there was more than -amusement and gallantry in his narrowed, smiling black eyes. There was -menace, which he did not try to conceal, wanted her to see-- - -"You do love your mother, don't you?" he smiled significantly. "Maybe -you'll learn to love Van a little, too. It would be--very wise." - -It was half past four o'clock when the tireless debutantes were willing -to call it a night. Sally braved the thing out, but her face was wan as -she listened to the last compliments on the success of the party which -had officially launched her into the circles of society to which her -mother belonged by the divine right of inheritance and immense wealth. - -"We'll talk it all over tomorrow, sweetheart," Enid said pityingly. "You -run along to bed now. I've got to give a few instructions to Randall. -And you'd better stay in bed all day, or until tea time anyway. You were -marvelous tonight, darling. So beautiful, so sweet. These wild young -flappers--but run along, daughter beloved. You look as if you might -faint with fatigue. Have Ernestine bring you some hot milk." - -It was ridiculously easy for Sally to slip out of the house, using the -servants' entrance, as Van Horne had suggested. She found him waiting -for her and submitted wearily to being led to where his car was parked, -a block away. - -"What do you want, Van?" she asked abruptly, when the car turned into -Central Park from Fifth Avenue at Eighty-fourth street, the wheels -crunching the glazed crust of new snow. - -"To talk with you and hold your hand and possibly kiss you--oh, very -possibly!" Van Horne laughed at her, reaching for her hand. - -"What did you mean when you said it would be 'very wise' for me to love -you a little?" she persisted, too tired to be diplomatic. But of course -she knew. He held her mother's security and happiness in the hollow of -his hand. That he could destroy her own social career if he wished did -not occur to her, for she had not yet learned to care about it, to prize -it. But Enid must be protected at all costs. - -"I think you know," Van Horne shrugged. "But why put it into words? Some -things are much nicer unsaid, if they are distinctly understood. -Now--will you kiss me, Sally? I've waited a long time, sweet child, and -I'm naturally not a patient man." - -"Not tonight," Sally said in a low, flat voice, shrinking into her own -corner of the seat. "Please turn at One Hundred and Tenth street and -take me back home, Van. I'm utterly tired." - -Van obeyed cheerfully, exultant over her indirect promise. Sally was -creeping exhaustedly up the stairs to her room, her mother, still -dressed in her formal ball gown, came hurrying frantically down to meet -her. - -"Darling, where have you been? I've been crazy with worry! How _could_ -you go out and meet that Nash boy so brazenly? Tonight of all nights!" - -"It wasn't David, Mother," Sally said in a dead-tired voice. "It was -Arthur Van Horne. He--knows--all about me. He's known all along." - -Five weeks later--it was in early January, just before the annual -scurrying of self-coddling society folk from the rigors of a New York -winter to the sunshine of Palm Beach and Nassau--Sally Barr, "one of the -season's most beautiful debutantes," as the society editors called her, -sat at a table for six in one of New York's most exclusive night clubs. - -She was thankful for the fact that an inhumanly flexible male dancer was -doing his most incredible tricks for the amusement of the club's -patrons, for watching him gave her an opportunity to think, an excuse -for not chattering brightly as debutantes were expected to do. - -Grant Proctor, whom Enid had hoped she would marry, sat opposite her, -Arthur Van Horne on her right. Beside Grant, twittering and giggling, -was Claire Bainbridge, whose engagement to the heir of the Proctor -millions would be announced from Palm Beach. - -And yet Sally was conscious that Grant's nice, leaf-brown eyes followed -her with a frustrated, doglike devotion whenever she was near him. He -had told her that he loved her, and Sally, terribly anxious to please -her mother and to secure Enid Barr's safety from scandal, had been ready -to listen to his proposal of marriage. Since David was lost to her, it -did not much matter whom she married. - -"But if he asks me to marry him, Mother, I'll have to tell him the truth -about my birth," Sally had told Enid. - -Now, with her wistful eyes apparently watching the agile dancer, she -remembered Enid's horrified protest. "You can't tell him, Sally! He -wouldn't marry you if he knew. His parents wouldn't let him. Promise me -you won't tell, darling!" - -And so Sally had not told him, but when he did ask her to marry him she -refused him. His as yet unannounced engagement to Claire Bainbridge had -followed swiftly, but his eyes were still pathetically true to Sally. - -She shifted her position a trifle, so that she could observe Arthur Van -Horne out of the corner of her eye. Not that she wanted to see him! She -had been forced to see so much of him since the night of her debut party -that the very sound of his mocking, drawling voice was obnoxious to her. -She would never forget her mother's terror, her abject pleading and -tears. - -"Don't antagonize him, darling!" Enid had begged. "He can ruin us, ruin -us! Be nice to him, Sally! If--if he was in love with you during those -awful carnival days, maybe--" She had hesitated, ashamed to put her hope -into words. "Van is really a rather wonderful man, you know, darling. -One of the most eligible bachelors in New York society. Old family, no -mother or father to dictate to him, a tremendous fortune. Of course, -he's cynical and blase, and rather more experienced than I'd like, -but--just be nice to him, darling. Maybe--" - -That shamefaced "maybe" of Enid's had kept thrusting itself upon Sally's -rebellious attention ever since. Enid, more frightened of Van's power -over her than she would admit, even to Sally, threw the two together on -every possible occasion. After Grant Proctor had retreated from the -field, smarting under his refusal by Sally, Enid had almost feverishly -concentrated on Van Horne. Sally had stubbornly insisted to her mother -that she would not marry any man whom she could not tell the truth about -her illegitimacy, and Enid had just as stubbornly refused to consider -the possibility of Sally's telling. - -"If Van really knows," she had told Sally in desperation, "that is one -too many. You could not possibly harm any man by marrying him without -telling. You're _our_ daughter now--the legally adopted daughter of Mr. -and Mrs. Courtney Barr. That is all that matters." - -"What matters to me," Sally had insisted wearily, "is that no man that -you would like for me to marry would have me if he knew. I can't cheat. -Of course I don't have to marry." - -"Of course not," Enid had agreed with assumed gayety. "But since Van -does know--Of course, since he already knows, if you married him it -would be as much to his interest to forget it and protect me--us--as it -is ours. But I want you to be happy, darling." - -Sally, her little round chin supported on her laced fingers, her eyes -brooding upon the dancer whom she did not see, reflected with an -unchildlike bitterness that there was no question now of her being -happy. Happiness lay behind her; she had almost grasped it, had been -"half-married" to a man she loved. David! His name flashed through her -heart like the thrust of a red-hot lancet. - -"Dance, Sally? Or do you prefer to go on dreaming?" Van Horne's low, -teasing voice interrupted her bitter reverie. - -She made a sudden resolution, rose with sprightly vivacity from her -chair, flung a sparkling glance to her mother whose beautiful face was a -little pinched with the strain under which she had lived these last few -weeks. "Dance, of course. Van!" she cried, wrinkling her nose at him -with a provocative moue. "I was dreaming about you! Aren't you -flattered?" - -She saw her mother's pinched face flush and bloom with hope, caught an -austere but approving smile from Courtney Barr, with whom she had not -yet reached the intimacy that should exist between a father and a -daughter, even an adopted daughter. If she could make them so happy by -marrying Arthur Van Horne, why let her own feelings prevent? If she -couldn't have David, what difference did it make whom she married? And -if she married Van Horne the only menace to her mother's reputation -would be removed. - -"You adorable little thing!" Van Horne whispered, as he swept her out -upon the crowded dance floor. "So you were dreaming about me? Pleasant -dreams, little Princess Lalla?" His ardent, dark face was bending close, -his black eyes free of mockery but lit by a fire that repelled her. - -"Did you really fall in love with 'Princess Lalla'?" Sally forced -herself to ask coquettishly, fluttering her long lashes in the demure -fashion which had proved so effective during her short career as a -debutante. - -"Absurd question!" Van Horne jeered softly. "Didn't I convince you at -the time? Listen, Sally, I almost never see you alone. Enid seems to -have an antiquated leaning toward chaperonage." - -"Chaperons are 'coming in' again," Sally laughed at him, hiding her -distaste. "Mother adores being a leader of fashion, you know." - -"You're so adorable tonight that I want to run away with you," Van told -her boldly. "But I'll try to be content if you'll promise me to come to -my apartment alone for tea tomorrow. Do, Sally! I've something to tell -you. Can you guess?" - -She stiffened, every nerve on the defensive against him. But she -remembered her resolution, and nodded slowly, her head tucked on one -side, her eyes granting him a swift, shy upward glance. - -"If you look at me like that again, I'll kiss you right here on the -dance floor!" Van threatened exultantly, as his arms tightened about -her. - -Enid's pathetic gratitude to her for being "nice" to Van Horne -strengthened the girl's resolution to carry it through. She dressed with -especial care for her tea date with Van the next afternoon, pinning the -corsage of Parma violets which he had sent her on the full shawl collar -of her Russian squirrel coat. - -But before she left her room she took the ring David had given her from -the box in which she had hidden it because the sight of it hurt her so -intolerably, and kissed the shallow, flawed little sapphire with -passionate grief. - -"Goodby, David," she whispered to the ring, but inconsistently she -thrust it into her dark-blue and gray leather handbag. No matter what -sort of ring Van gave her, it could never be so precious to her as this -cheap little ring that David had given her to mark their betrothal. - -She had visited Van Horne's apartment once before with Enid, but as she -gave the floor number to the elevator operator--it was one of the most -exclusive and expensive of the new Park Avenue apartment houses--she -thought she saw a gleam of amusement in the man's eyes. - -Almost as soon as her finger had pressed the bell the door was opened by -Van himself, Van in a black and maroon silk dressing gown over -impeccable trousers and shirt. She was drawing back instinctively when -he laughed his low, mocking laugh and, seizing her hands, pulled her -resisting body into the room. - -"I think one reason I am so mad about you, Sally my darling, is that you -are always fluttering out of my reach like a frightened bird. You are -superb in a Lillian Gish role, but even Lillian Gish is captured and -tamed before the end of the film. Like this!" And he laughed exultingly -as his arms encircled her quivering, fluttering little body, held it -crushingly against his breast. - -Only her head was free to weave from side to side as his flushed, -laughing face came closer and closer. "The best kissing technique -advocates the closing of the eyes, darling," he gibed with tender -mockery. "And there is a point at which maidenly coyness ceases to be -charming. Now!" - -She submitted to his kiss then, but her lips were lax, unresponsive. -When he released her, an angry glint in his eyes, she backed away, -touching her lips involuntarily with her handkerchief. "Please -don't--kiss me again--like that, Van," she quavered. "Not yet. I'll -marry you, but you'll have to give me time to get used to--you." - -The blank amazement in his eyes made her voice falter lamely. Then he -laughed, a short bark that was utterly unlike the tenderly mocking -laughter which she had always inspired in him. - -"You'll _marry_ me?" His voice was staccato with contempt. "By heaven, -your naivete is magnificent! You should be enshrined in a museum! Thanks -for your kind offer, Miss Barr, but I must confess, if your innocence -will stand the strain, that my intentions in regard to you did not -include marriage. They were strictly dishonorable. When a Van Horne -allows himself to be led to the altar, the successful huntress is a -woman who is at least socially worthy to be the mother of future Van -Hornes. There is as yet no bar sinister on our coat of arms.... - -"No, walk, not run, to the nearest exit." He barked his new, ugly laugh -at her as Sally was backing hurriedly toward the door, her body hunched -as if his words had been actual blows, her face ghastly white. "You are -entirely free to go, with my blessing! I am rather a connoisseur at -kissing and I have just suffered a grievous disappointment. At the risk -of appearing ungallant, I am forced to admit that you would have bored -me intolerably if you had consented to 'trust me and give me all' in -exchange for my silence in regard to your birth. Goodby, Sally--and good -luck." - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - - -Somehow she made her way home, crept painfully, like a mortally wounded -animal, up the circular staircase to her room. Bracing her shaking hands -on her dressing table, she stared at her reflection in the mirror as if -she had never seen that white-faced, enormous-eyed, stricken girl -before. - -Then horror and loathing of herself swept over her with such force that -her knees buckled, and she sank to the floor. As she fell her hand -knocked from the dressing table a copy of The Capital City Press, for -which she was still subscribing, over her mother's protest, to glean -sparse news of David. - -She shuddered as the roll bounced from her knees but in another moment -her sick eyes flamed with new life, for half-revealed by the folding of -the sheets was an unmistakable picture of the boy she still loved. - -Her trembling fingers gouged at the wrapper. Why was _his_ picture on -the front page? Was he in trouble? Hurt? Or--married? - -Sally, crouching on the floor of her room, spread the crackling sheets -of The Capital City Press, her eyes devouring the two-column picture of -David Nash. Two lines of type above the photograph leaped out at her: - -"Honor graduate of A. & M. inherits grandfather's farm." - -He hadn't been injured or killed in an accident, he wasn't married! In a -frenzy of relief and gratitude to the God she had just been accusing of -deserting her, Sally Barr, who had been Sally Ford, bent her head until -her lips rested on the lips of the photograph. And it was rather a pity -that Arthur Van Horne, "connoisseur of kissing," was not there to see -the passionate fervor of the kisses which the girl whom he had dismissed -contemptuously was raining upon an unresponsive newspaper picture. - -When at last she was calmer she read the short item through. It was the -last paragraph that brought her to her feet, her slight body electric -with sudden determination: - -"Young Nash is living alone in the fine old farmhouse, and apparently is -as capable in the kitchen as on the seat of a cultivator. He says his -whole heart is in scientific farming, and that his only sweetheart is -'Sally,' a blue-ribbon heifer which he is grooming to break the world's -butter-fat production record." - -"David! Darling David!" she was laughing and crying at the same time. -"He hasn't changed! He hasn't forgotten that we're half-married!" - -Jerking open a drawer of her dressing table she caught sight of her face -in the mirror, and her eyes widened with delighted surprise. Gone was -the pinched, white, shame-stricken face, and in its place was beauty -such as she had never dreamed she possessed. She turned away from the -mirror, tremulous and abashed, for what she had to do would not be easy. -Her eyes tried to avoid the exquisite photograph of her mother that -stood in its blue leather frame on the dressing table, but at last she -snatched it up and carried it against her breast as she ran to her desk. - -She felt that she was talking to Enid as she wrote, pleading for -understanding and forgiveness from those dreaming, misty, -cornflower-blue eyes: - -"Mother, darling: I'm running away, to go to David. Please don't try to -stop me or bring me back, for I'll have to run away again if you do. I'm -going to marry David because I love him with all my heart and because he -is the only man I could ever marry without causing you shame. He already -knows the truth, and it made no difference in his love for me. You know -how it was with Grant Proctor. You said yourself that if I told him, he -would not want to marry me. And I could never marry a man without first -telling him the truth. Arthur Van Horne knew and wanted me to be his -mistress. He told me today. He did not think I was good enough to be his -wife. It would always be the same. And so I am going to David, who knows -and loves me anyway. - -"Oh, Mother, forgive me for hurting you like this! But don't you see -that I would hurt you more by staying? After a while you would be -ashamed of me because I could not marry. I would humiliate you in the -eyes of your friends. And I could not be happy ever, away from David. I -wanted to die after Arthur Van Horne told me today what he really wanted -of me, but now I know I want to live--with David. Please, Mother, don't -think my love for you--" - -She could write no more just then. Laying her hot cheek against the cold -glass of the framed photograph of her mother she sobbed so loudly, so -heart-brokenly that she did not hear a knock upon the door, did not know -her grief was being witnessed until she felt a hand upon her shoulder. - -"Sally, darling! What in the world is the matter?" It was Enid Barr's -tender, throaty contralto. - -Sally sprang to her feet, her eyes wild with fear, her mother's picture -still tightly clutched in her hands. "I--I was writing you a letter!" -she gasped. "I--I--" - -"Perhaps I'd better read it now," Enid said in an odd voice, and reached -for the scattered sheets of pale gray notepaper on the desk. - -Sally wavered to a chair and slumped into it, too dazed with despair to -think coherently. She could not bear to look at her mother, for she knew -now how cowardly she had been, how abysmally selfish. - -Her flaming face was hidden by her hands when, after what seemed many -long minutes, she heard her mother's voice again: - -"Poor Sally! You couldn't trust me? You'd have run away--like that? -Without giving me a chance to prove my love for you?" - -Sally dropped her hands and stared stupidly at her mother. Enid was -coming toward her, the newspaper with David's picture in it rustling -against the crisp taffeta of her bouffant skirt. And on Enid's face was -an expression of such sorrowful but loving reproach that Sally burst -into wild weeping. - -"Poor little darling!" Enid dropped to her knees beside Sally's chair -and took the girl's cold, shaking hands in hers. "We all make mistakes, -Sally. I've made more than my share. Maybe I'm getting old enough now to -have a little wisdom. And I want to keep you from making a mistake that -would cause both of us--and Court--untold sorrow." - -"But I love David and I shan't love anyone else," Sally sobbed, though -she knew her resistance was broken. - -"I'm forced to believe that now, darling," Enid said gently. "And I -shall not stand in the way of your happiness with him. That is not the -mistake I meant." - -"You mean that you'll let me marry him?" Sally cried incredulously. "Oh, -Mother! I love you so!" - -"And I love you, Sally." Enid's voice broke and she cuddled Sally's cold -hands against the velvety warmth of her own throat. "Your mistake would -have been to run away to marry David. You have a mother and father now, -Sally. You're no longer a girl alone, as David called you. You have a -place in society as our daughter, whether you want it or not. If David -wants to marry you, he must come here to do so, must marry you with our -consent and blessing." - -"But--" Sally's joy suddenly turned to despair again. "He wouldn't marry -a girl with a fortune. He told me so when he was here." - -"That was when he was penniless himself," Enid pointed out. "I've just -read this newspaper story about his inheriting his grandfather's farm. -It's a small fortune in itself, and since there's no immediate danger of -your inheriting either my money or Court's, I don't believe he will let -your prospective wealth stand in the way--if he loves you." - -"Oh, he does!" Sally laughed through her tears. "Look!" She snatched the -newspaper from the floor and pointed to the last paragraph of the story -about David. "He named his prize heifer after me! It says here his only -sweetheart is 'Sally'! Oh, Mother, I didn't know anyone could live -through such misery and such happiness as I felt today! I wanted to kill -myself after Van--Oh!" - -"Tell me just exactly what he said to you!" Enid commanded, her lovely -voice sharpened with anger and fear. - -When Sally had repeated the contemptuous, sneering speech as accurately -as possible, her mother's face, which had been almost ugly with anger, -cleared miraculously. - -"The man is an unspeakable cad, darling, but I am almost glad it -happened, since you escaped unscathed. He won't bother us again. I'm -sure of it! He is not quite low enough to gossip about me to my friends. -It is evident that he planned all along to use his knowledge as a club -to force you to submit to his desires. And now that he doesn't want you -any more, he will lose interest in the whole subject. I've known Van -nearly all my life and I've never known him to act the cad before. He's -probably despising himself, now that his fever has cooled. If you marry -David with our consent, he'll probably turn up at your wedding and offer -sincere congratulations with a whispered reassurance as to his ability -to keep our secret." - -"_When_ I marry David, not if!" Sally cried exultantly, flinging her -arms about her mother's neck. "Oh, I'm so glad I have a mother!" - -"Don't strangle me!" Enid laughed. "Leave me strength to write a -proposal of marriage to this cocksure young farmer who brags that he is -as capable in the kitchen as on the seat of a cultivator!" - -"He can't cook half as well as I can!" Sally scoffed. "You ought to -taste one of my apple pies! He can play nurse to his blue-ribbon stock -all he wants to, but he's got to let me do the cooking! And, Mother, -you'll tell him how much I love him, won't you? And--and you might -remind him that we only need half a marriage ceremony--the last half. -Wouldn't it be fun if we could go back to Canfield and let 'the marrying -parson' finish the job?" - -"Don't be too confident!" Enid warned her. "He may refuse you!" But at -sight of Sally's dismay she relented. "I know he loves you, darling. -Don't worry. If I were you I'd get busy immediately on a trousseau." - -"One dozen kitchen aprons will top the list," Sally laughed. - -Four days later the second telegram that Sally had received from David -arrived. "Catching next train East, darling. Happiest man in the world. -Can we be married day I arrive? Am wiring your blessed mother also. I'll -be loving you always. David." - -"Of course you can't be married the day he arrives!" Enid exclaimed -indignantly when Sally showed her the telegram. "I'm going to give you a -real wedding." - -"I think the children are right, Enid." Courtney Barr unexpectedly -championed Sally in her protest. "A quiet impromptu wedding, by all -means. Our announcement to the papers will indicate that we approve, and -since the boy is unknown in New York and Sally has only just been -introduced, I think the less fuss the better." - -Sally kissed him impulsively, aware, though the knowledge did not hurt -her, that he liked her better now that she was to leave his home, than -he had ever liked her. David arrived on Monday, and was guest of honor -that night at a small party of Enid's and Sally's most intimate friends, -at which time announcement of the forthcoming marriage was made. They -remembered having seen him briefly at Sally's coming-out party and so -handsome he was, so much at ease, now that he was to be married to the -girl he loved, that it occurred to none of Enid's guests to question his -eligibility. Sally, sitting proudly beside him, looked happily from her -mother to David, knew that in gaining a husband she was not losing a -mother, as she would have done if Enid had not interrupted the writing -of that terrible letter. - -On Tuesday Sally and David, accompanied by Enid and Courtney Barr, went -to the municipal building for the marriage license, and the afternoon -papers carried the news on the front pages, under such headlines as: -"Popular Deb to Marry Rich Farmer." But in all the stories there was no -hint of scandal, no reportorial prying into the "past" of the adopted -daughter of the rich and prominent Courtney Barrs. - -The wedding took place on Wednesday, in the drawing-room of the Barrs' -Fifth Avenue mansion, and the next morning, in his account of the "very -quiet" wedding, a society editor commented: "The ceremony was read by -the Reverend Horace Greer, of Canfield, ----, the choice of celebrant -being dictated by unexplained sentiment." - -What the society editor did not know was that "the marrying parson" of -Canfield spoke only the last half of the marriage service, beginning -where he had been interrupted nearly three years before. - -Sally and David were no longer "half married." - -THE END - - ---- - -Don't Stop Here! - -There are more stories that will thrill and fascinate you for the same -unprecedented low cost. - -What greater measure of enjoyment can be gleaned from any source than -from good books? They remove all boundaries, stimulate the imagination -and banish dull care. They lift you out of every-day drudgeries and grim -realities of life and transport you into the realms of fancy and -romance. - -Consult the following pages for other White House novels that are -guaranteed to please. - - -WHIRLWIND - -By Eleanor Early - -Author of Orchid - -Sybil Thorne was 18 when she first got herself talked about. A creature -of moods and tempers, beautiful, headstrong, believing herself a war -bride, she vowed never to marry again. Yet, after promising Craig -Newhall to marry him, the man who told her he could never be jealous of -a dead man, she impetuously married a man she had known but a few days -aboard a steamer for Havana. - -Disillusioned after a few days' romance, she returns without her -husband. She does not hear from him until Fate throws her into his path -again as he is about to leave with her sister-in-law. On the day she -gets her divorce, he is killed in an accident. That night "she put on a -dress of flame and went to the Follies." - -Almost having decided finally to marry Craig, back from the grave came -her soldier boy sweetheart. Sybil finally finds her happiness, but only -after the greatest tragedy of her life. - -White House Novels Are An Outstanding Value - - -GOOD GIRL - -By Roy L. Foley - -The greatest mystery in Nancy Deane's life was herself. Scarcely a day -passed that she did not say, "I wonder who I really am." - -Then one day Nancy not only found out with crashing suddenness but she -also lost her job. - -Which meant she had to look for work in spite of the fact that she was -one of the prominent Deanes. - -In quest of a job she is thrown into strange company for her but not so -strange in this jazz-mad, gin-drinking age. - -Nancy is a beautiful girl and as a result runs the whole gamut of -experiences that would beset a beautiful young lady from a small town. - -As Ginger Varden, sophisticated but big hearted, said, "Listen about the -girl who didn't know she had 'it'." - -For the Stories You Like, Read White House Novels - - -THE YELLOW STUB - -By Ernest Lynn - -A furious tale of modern crime, involving a clash between a resolved -youth and modern gangdom. A fast, intriguing expos of organized crime -in a large city, with its many ramifications and a plot that defies -solution until the breath-taking climax, written by a newspaper reporter -who knows his underworld. - -A staid, respectable citizen of Grafton is found murdered in the most -disreputable hotel in town. The community and the victim's family are -not only shocked but his family is also faced with disgrace because in -the murdered man's room is found a woman's handkerchief. - -There is one other clue--The Yellow Stub--which proves to be the key -link in an amazing chain of mystery and which plays the principal part -in removing the cloud which might have hung forever over the dead man's -memory. - -With this slender clue, alone and armed only with the weapons of courage -and persistence, the murdered man's son sets out to solve the mystery -and avenge his father's slayers. He is led into a vicious labyrinth of -widely ramified modern gangdom, with danger and death lurking in every -shadow, with unbridled passions ruled by avarice and hate. - -His task is complicated by two beautiful women, but Jim Rand succeeds in -his mission, with a climax as surprising as it is dramatic. - -A stirring story of the triumph of clean youth over safely entrenched, -organized crime, with a thrill on every page. - -White House Novels Are Guaranteed to Please - - -RIVAL WIVES - -By Anne Austin - -Author of "Daughters of Midas," "The Black Pigeon," and "The Avenging -Parrot" - -Nan Carroll was Attorney John Morgan's capable private secretary ... -"Almost a junior partner in the firm," insisted Willis Todd, Nan's only -boy friend. It was Willis, too, who made Nan realize that she was in -love with Morgan, Morgan who idolized his beautiful selfish wife, Iris. -Shocked at finding herself in love with a married man, Nan decided to -resign her position. - -Circumstances made this impossible, however, and before she could carry -out her resolve, a swift series of thrilling happenings threatened to -change the course of six lives. - -Here are characters you will recognize as real, faced with problems of -absorbing interest. Romance and marriage, mother love and heartlessness, -woven together to produce a story genuinely thrilling. - -Anne Austin has succeeded in writing another story of compelling -interest. When you learn the problems that face the figures in this -book, you will want to read the solution. - -Write for Our Complete List - - -THE BLAZING HORIZON - -By Ernest Lynn - -The True Story of Pawnee Bill - -A thrilling, red-blooded tale of a picturesque character against the -background of hell-roaring towns where men drank, quarreled, killed and -went about their business; of primeval passions ruling the hearts of men -who blazed the path of an Empire; a true story of the early days of the -Southwest. - -Gordon Lillie, as Pawnee Bill, the hero of countless men and boys of -this and past generations, stood in the doorway of the restaurant in -Caldwell one Saturday afternoon. Before him were cattle thieves, horse -thieves, Indians, desperadoes, women with hard eyes and painted cheeks. -He stood on the threshold of a career that was to be one of the most -colorful and stirring in the annals of the glamorous Southwest. - -More than a novel because far stranger than fiction, THE BLAZING HORIZON -is an authentic account of the opening of Oklahoma, a swift and vivid -recital of the struggle of thousands to gain a niche in the blazing -horizon. - -Starting in the eighties, it carries one on a wave of breathless -excitement through the great rush of the Boomers, 50,000 strong, who -stormed their way into the new territory; through days of hardships and -adventure; through hair-raising episodes of courage and chivalry; -through all the pains of the birth of a new country. - -Against this picturesque background, Ernest Lynn here pictures a -delightful romance, written after months of patient first-hand research -tracing the career of Pawnee Bill and the birth of Oklahoma. - -Ask Your Dealer for a List of White House Novels - - -JEALOUS WIVES - -By Ernest Lynn - -Author of "The Blazing Horizon," "The Yellow Stub" - -Should there be a single standard of morals for men and women? Should a -wife convict a husband on circumstantial evidence? Is a woman's -intuition always right? - -In JEALOUS WIVES is one married couple who preach the single standard -from the angle that each may participate in personal freedom without -objection from the other. But, once put in practice, the agreement ends -in disaster. - -Then there are two main characters who believe in the single standard; -that each shall live only for the other. And that marriage succeeds only -after a near-disaster when the husband makes only a timid attempt at -flirtation. - -A vivid, fast story of the present day. - -Consult Our List for Charming Love Stories and Thrilling Mysteries - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GIRL ALONE *** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35077 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/35077-8.zip b/35077-8.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index ec55e2f..0000000 --- a/35077-8.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/35077-h.zip b/35077-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index e0b77a4..0000000 --- a/35077-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/35077-h/35077-h.html b/35077-h/35077-h.htm index bec9472..828987e 100644 --- a/35077-h/35077-h.html +++ b/35077-h/35077-h.htm @@ -409,29 +409,9 @@ pre { font-family: monospace; font-size: 0.9em; white-space: pre-wrap </style> </head> <body> +<div>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 35077 ***</div> <div class="document" id="girl-alone"> <h1 class="document-title level-1 pfirst title">Girl Alone</h1> - -<!-- -*- encoding: utf-8 -*- --> -<div class="container" id="pg-header"> -<p class="noindent pfirst">This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the <a class="reference internal pginternal" href="#project-gutenberg-license">Project Gutenberg License</a> -included with this eBook or online at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a>.</p> - -<hr class="vspace" style="height: 1em"/> - -<div class="container" id="pg-machine-header"> -<p class="noindent pfirst">Title: Girl Alone</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Author: Anne Austin</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Release Date: January 25, 2011 [EBook #35077]</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Language: English</p> -<p class="noindent pnext">Character set encoding: UTF-8</p> - -<hr class="vspace" style="height: 1em"/> - -<p class="noindent pfirst" id="pg-start-line">*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GIRL ALONE ***</p> </div> <hr class="vspace" style="height: 4em"/> @@ -10223,344 +10203,6 @@ timid attempt at flirtation.</p> <hr class="vspace" style="height: 5em"/> -<p class="pfirst" id="pg-end-line">*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GIRL ALONE ***</p> - -<hr class="pbr"/> - -</div> -<div class="level-2 section" id="a-word-from-project-gutenberg"> -<span id="pg-footer"/><h2 class="level-2 pfirst section-title title">A Word from Project Gutenberg</h2> -<p class="pfirst">We will update this book if we find any errors.</p> -<p class="pnext">This book can be found under: <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35077">http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35077</a></p> -<p class="pnext">Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without -permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set -forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to -copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to -protect the Project Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project -Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge -for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not -charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is -very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as -creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. -They may be modified and printed and given away – you may do -practically <em>anything</em> with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is -subject to the trademark license, especially commercial -redistribution.</p> -<div class="level-3 section" id="the-full-project-gutenberg-license"> -<span id="project-gutenberg-license"/><h3 class="level-3 pfirst section-title title">The Full Project Gutenberg License</h3> -<p class="pfirst"><em>Please read this before you distribute or use this work.</em></p> -<p class="pnext">To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/license">http://www.gutenberg.org/license</a>.</p> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-1-general-terms-of-use-redistributing-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works</h4> -<p class="pfirst"><strong>1.A.</strong> By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by -the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.B.</strong> “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.C.</strong> The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United -States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a -right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free -access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works -in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project -Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with -the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format -with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it -without charge with others.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.D.</strong> The copyright laws of the place where you are located also -govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most -countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the -United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms -of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.E.</strong> Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.E.1.</strong> The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<p class="pfirst">This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with -almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or -re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included -with this eBook or online at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div></blockquote> -<p class="pfirst"><strong>1.E.2.</strong> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work -can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without -paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing -access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with -or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements -of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of -the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in -paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.E.3.</strong> If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.E.4.</strong> Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg™.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.E.5.</strong> Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute -this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.E.6.</strong> You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other -than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site -(<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a>), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.E.7.</strong> Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.E.8.</strong> You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided -that</p> -<ul class="open"> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from -the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you -already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to -the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to -donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 -days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally -required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments -should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, -“Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation.”</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies -you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he -does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ -License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all -copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue -all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ -works.</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of -any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the -electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of -receipt of the work.</p> -</li> -<li><p class="first pfirst">You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free -distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.</p> -</li> -</ul> -<p class="pfirst"><strong>1.E.9.</strong> If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact -the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.F.</strong></p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.F.1.</strong> Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend -considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe -and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™ -collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic -works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain -“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or -corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual -property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a -computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by -your equipment.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.F.2.</strong> LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the -“Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the -Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.F.3.</strong> LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.F.4.</strong> Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set -forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH -NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.F.5.</strong> Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions.</p> -<p class="pnext"><strong>1.F.6.</strong> INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, -the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause.</p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-2-information-about-the-mission-of-project-gutenberg"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life.</p> -<p class="pnext">Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a> .</p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-3-information-about-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</h4> -<p class="pfirst">The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -<a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf</a> . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to -the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.</p> -<p class="pnext">The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. -S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are -scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is -located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) -596-1887, email <a class="reference external" href="mailto:business@pglaf.org">business@pglaf.org</a>. Email contact links and up to date -contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at <a class="reference external" href="http://www.pglaf.org">http://www.pglaf.org</a></p> -<p class="pnext">For additional contact information:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<div class="line-block"> -<div class="line"> -Dr. Gregory B. Newby</div> -<div class="line"> -Chief Executive and Director</div> -<div class="line"> -<a class="reference external" href="mailto:gbnewby@pglaf.org">gbnewby@pglaf.org</a></div> -</div> -</div></blockquote> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-4-information-about-donations-to-the-project-gutenberg-literary-archive-foundation"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing -the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely -distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of -equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to -$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status -with the IRS.</p> -<p class="pnext">The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -<p class="pnext">While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate.</p> -<p class="pnext">International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.</p> -<p class="pnext">Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: <a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate">http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate</a></p> -</div> -<div class="level-4 section" id="section-5-general-information-about-project-gutenberg-electronic-works"> -<h4 class="level-4 pfirst section-title title">Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works.</h4> -<p class="pfirst">Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.</p> -<p class="pnext">Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the -U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition.</p> -<p class="pnext">Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's -eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others.</p> -<p class="pnext">Corrected <em>editions</em> of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is -renamed. <em>Versions</em> based on separate sources are treated as new -eBooks receiving new filenames and etext numbers.</p> -<p class="pnext">Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility:</p> -<blockquote><div> -<p class="pfirst"><a class="reference external" href="http://www.gutenberg.org">http://www.gutenberg.org</a></p> -</div></blockquote> -<p class="pfirst">This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including -how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe -to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.</p> -</div> -</div> -</div> -</div> +<div>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 35077 ***</div> </body> </html> diff --git a/35077-rst.zip b/35077-rst.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 82e0ba3..0000000 --- a/35077-rst.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/35077-rst/35077-rst.rst b/35077-rst/35077-rst.rst deleted file mode 100644 index 2e79558..0000000 --- a/35077-rst/35077-rst.rst +++ /dev/null @@ -1,11968 +0,0 @@ -.. -*- encoding: utf-8 -*-
-
-.. meta::
- :PG.Id: 35077
- :PG.Title: Girl Alone
- :PG.Released: 2011-01-25
- :PG.Rights: Public Domain
- :PG.Producer: Roger Frank
- :PG.Producer: the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net
- :DC.Creator: Anne Austin
- :DC.Title: Girl Alone
- :DC.Language: en
- :DC.Created: 1930
-
-==========
-Girl Alone
-==========
-
-.. _pg-header:
-
-.. container::
-
- .. style:: paragraph
- :class: noindent
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
- almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
- re-use it under the terms of the `Project Gutenberg License`_
- included with this eBook or online at
- http://www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-
- .. vspace:: 1
-
- .. _pg-machine-header:
-
- .. container::
-
- Title: Girl Alone
-
- Author: Anne Austin
-
- Release Date: January 25, 2011 [EBook #35077]
-
- Language: English
-
- Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
- .. vspace:: 1
-
- .. _pg-start-line:
-
- \*\*\* START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GIRL ALONE \*\*\*
-
- .. vspace:: 4
-
- .. _pg-produced-by:
-
- .. container::
-
- Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net.
-
- .. vspace:: 1
-
-
-
-
-.. class:: center italics
-
-|
-|
-|
-| By the Same Author
-
-.. class:: center smaller
-
-| THE AVENGING PARROT
-| THE BLACK PIGEON
-| MURDER BACKSTAIRS
-| THE PENNY PRINCESS
-| SAINT AND SINNER
-| DAUGHTERS OF MIDAS
-| RIVAL WIVES
-
-.. class:: center larger
-
-|
-|
-|
-|
-| GIRL ALONE
-
-.. class:: center
-
-| By ANNE AUSTIN
-|
-| THE WHITE HOUSE, PUBLISHERS, CHICAGO
-|
-|
-|
-|
-| Copyright, 1930, by ANNE AUSTIN
-
-.. class:: smaller center
-
-|
-| PRINTED AND BOUND IN THE UNITED STATES
-| BY THE WHITE BOOK HOUSE, CHICAGO
-
-.. contents:: CONTENTS
-
-CHAPTER I
-=========
-
-The long, bare room had never been graced by a picture
-or a curtain. Its only furniture was twenty narrow
-iron cots. Four girls were scrubbing the warped,
-wide-planked floor, three of them pitifully young for the
-hard work, the baby of them being only six, the oldest nine.
-The fourth, who directed their labors, rising from her knees
-sometimes to help one of her small crew, was just turned
-sixteen, but she looked in her short, skimpy dress of faded
-blue and white checked gingham, not more than twelve or
-thirteen.
-
-“Sal-lee,” the six-year-old called out in a coaxing whine,
-as she sloshed a dirty rag up and down in a pail of soapy
-water, “play-act for us, won’t you, Sal-lee? ’Tend like
-you’re a queen and I’m your little girl. I’d be a princess,
-wouldn’t I, Sal-lee?”
-
-The child sat back on her thin little haunches, one small
-hand plucking at the skimpy skirt of her own faded blue
-and white gingham, an exact replica, except for size, of
-the frocks worn by the three other scrubbers. “I’ll ’tend
-like I’ve got on a white satin dress, Sal-lee—”
-
-Sally Ford lifted a strand of fine black hair that had escaped
-from the tight, thick braid that hung down her narrow
-back, tucked it behind a well-shaped ear, and smiled
-fondly upon the tiny pleader. It was a miracle-working
-smile. Before the miracle, that small, pale face had looked
-like that of a serious little old woman, the brows knotted,
-the mouth tight in a frown of concentration.
-
-But when she smiled she became a pretty girl. Her
-blue eyes, that had looked almost as faded as her dress,
-darkened and gleamed like a pair of perfectly matched
-sapphires. Delicate, wing-like eyebrows, even blacker than
-her hair, lost their sullenness, assumed a lovely, provocative
-arch. Her white cheeks gleamed. Her little pale mouth,
-unpuckered of its frown, bloomed suddenly, like a tea rose
-opening. Even, pointed, narrow teeth, to fit the narrowness
-of her delicate, childish jaw, flashed into that smile,
-completely destroying the picture of a rather sad little old
-woman which she might have posed for before.
-
-“All right, Betsy!” Sally cried, jumping to her feet.
-“But all of you will have to work twice as hard after I’ve
-play-acted for you, or Stone-Face will skin us alive.”
-
-Her smile was reflected in the three oldish little faces
-of the children squatting on the floor. The rags with which
-they had been wiping up surplus water after Sally’s vigorous
-scrubbing were abandoned, and the three of them,
-moving in unison like mindless sheep, clustered close to
-Sally, following her with adoring eyes as she switched
-a sheet off one of the cots.
-
-“This is my ermine robe,” she declared. “Thelma, run
-and shut the door.... Now, this is my royal crown,” she
-added, seizing her long, thick braid of black hair. Her
-nimble, thin fingers searched for and found three crimped
-wire hairpins which she secreted in the meshes of the plait.
-In a trice her small head was crowned with its own magnificent
-glory, the braid wound coronet-fashion over her
-ears and low upon her broad, white forehead.
-
-“Say, ‘A royal queen am I,’” six-year-old Betsy shrilled,
-clasping her hands in ecstasy. “And don’t forget to make
-up a verse about me, Sal-lee! I’m a princess! I’ve got on
-white satin and little red shoes, ain’t I, Sal-lee?”
-
-Sally was marching grandly up and down the barrack-like
-dormitory, holding Betsy’s hand, the train of her “ermine
-robe” upheld by the two other little girls in faded
-gingham, and her dramatically deepened voice was chanting
-“verses” which she had composed on other such occasions
-and to which she was now adding, when the door
-was thrown open and a booming voice rang out:
-
-“Sally Ford! What in the world does this mean? On
-a *Saturday* morning!”
-
-The two little “pages” dropped the “ermine robe”; the
-little “princess” shrank closer against the “queen,” and all
-four, Sally’s voice leading the chorus, chanted in a
-monotonous sing-song: “Good morning, Mrs. Stone. We
-hope you are well.” It was the good morning salutation
-which, at the matron’s orders, invariably greeted her as
-she made her morning rounds of the state orphanage.
-
-“Good morning, children,” Mrs. Stone, the head matron
-of the asylum answered severely but automatically. She
-never spoke except severely, unless it happened that a trustee
-or a visitor was accompanying her.
-
-“As a punishment for playing at your work you will
-spend an hour of your Saturday afternoon playtime in the
-weaving room. And Betsy, if I find your weaving all
-snarled up like it was last Saturday I’ll lock you in the
-dark room without any supper. You’re a great big girl,
-nearly six and a half years old, and you have to learn to
-work to earn your board and keep. As for you, Sally—well
-I’m surprised at you! I thought I could depend on
-you better than this. Sixteen years old and still acting
-like a child and getting the younger children into trouble.
-Aren’t you ashamed of yourself, Sally Ford?”
-
-“Yes, Mrs. Stone,” Sally answered meekly, her face that
-of a little old woman again; but her hands trembled as
-she gathered up the sheet which for a magic ten minutes
-had been an ermine robe.
-
-“Now, Sally,” continued the matron, moving down the
-long line of iron cots and inspecting them with a sharp
-eye, “don’t let this happen again. I depend on you big
-girls to help me discipline the little ones. And by the way
-Sally, there’s a new girl. She just came this morning,
-and I’m having Miss Pond send her up to you. You have
-an empty bed in this dormitory, I believe.”
-
-“Yes, Mrs. Stone,” Sally nodded. “Christine’s bed.”
-There was nothing in her voice to indicate that she had
-loved Christine more than any child she had ever had charge
-of.
-
-“I suppose this new child will be snapped up soon,” Mrs.
-Stone continued, her severe voice striving to be pleasant
-and conversational, for she was fond of Sally, in her own
-way. “She has yellow curls, though I suspect her mother,
-who has just died and who was a stock company actress,
-used peroxide on it. But still it’s yellow and it’s curly, and
-we have at least a hundred applications on file for little
-girls with golden curly hair.
-
-“Thelma,” she whirled severely upon the eight-year-old
-child, “what’s this in your bed?” Her broad, heavy palm,
-sweeping expertly down the sheet-covered iron cot, had
-encountered something, a piece of broken blue bottle.
-
-“It—it’s mine,” Thelma quivered, her tongue licking upward
-to catch the first salty tear. “I traded my broken doll
-for it. I look through it and it makes everything look pretty
-and blue,” she explained desperately, in the institutional
-whine. “Oh, please let me keep it, Mrs. Stone!”
-
-But the matron had tossed the bit of blue glass through
-the nearest window. “You’d cut yourself on it, Thelma,”
-she justified herself in her stern voice. “I’ll see if I can
-find another doll for you in the next box of presents that
-comes in. Now, don’t cry like a baby. You’re a great big
-girl. It was just a piece of broken old bottle. Well, Sally,
-you take charge of the new little girl. Make her feel at
-home. Give her a bath with that insect soap, and make a
-bundle of her clothes and take them down to Miss Pond.”
-
-She lifted her long, starched skirt as she stepped over
-one of the scrubber’s puddles of water, then moved majestically
-through the door.
-
-Clara, the nine-year-old orphan, stuck out her tongue
-as the white skirt swished through the door, then turned
-upon Sally, her little face sharp and ugly with hatred.
-
-“Mean old thing! Always buttin’ in! Can’t let us have
-no fun at all! Some other kid’ll find Thelma’s sapphire and
-keep it offen her—”
-
-“It isn’t a sapphire,” Sally said dully, her brush beginning
-to describe new semi-circles on the pine floor. “It’s
-like she said—just a piece of broken old bottle. And she
-said she’d try to find you a doll, Thelma.”
-
-“You *said* it was a sapphire, Sally. You said it was
-worth millions and millions of dollars. It *was* a sapphire,
-long as you said it was, Sally!” Thelma sobbed, as grieved
-for the loss of illusion as for the loss of her treasure.
-
-“I reckon I’m plumb foolish to go on play-acting all the
-time,” Sally Ford said dully.
-
-The three little girls and the 16-year-old “mother” of
-them scrubbed in silence for several minutes, doggedly
-hurrying to make up for lost time. Then Thelma, who
-could never nurse grief or anger, spoke cheerfully:
-
-“Reckon the new kid’s gettin’ her phys’cal zamination.
-When *I* come into the ’sylum you had to nearly boil me
-alive. ’N Mrs. Stone cut off all my hair clean to the skin.
-’N ’en nobody wouldn’t ’dopt me ’cause I looked like sich
-a scarecrow. But I got lotsa hair now, ain’t I, Sal-lee?”
-
-“Oh, somebody’ll be adopting you first thing you know,
-and then I won’t have any Thelma,” Sally smiled at her.
-
-“Say, Sal-lee” Clara wheedled, “why didn’t nobody ever
-’dopt you? *I* think you’re awful pretty. Sometimes it makes
-me feel all funny and cry-ey inside, you look so awful
-pretty. When you’re play-actin’,” she amended honestly.
-Sally Ford moved the big brush with angry vigor, while
-her pale face colored a dull red. “I ain’t—I mean, I’m
-not pretty at all, Clara. But thank you just the same. I
-used to want to be adopted, but now I don’t. I want to
-hurry up and get to be eighteen so’s I can leave the asylum
-and make my own living. I want—” but she stopped herself
-in time. Not to these open-mouthed, wide-eared children
-could she tell her dream of dreams.
-
-“But why *wasn’t* you adopted, Sal-lee?” Betsy, the baby
-of the group, insisted. “You been here forever and ever,
-ain’t you?”
-
-“Since I was four years old,” Sally admitted from between
-lips held tight to keep them from trembling. “When
-I was little as you, Betsy, one of the big girls told me I
-was sickly and awf’ly tiny and scrawny when I was brought
-in, so nobody wanted to adopt me. They don’t like sickly
-babies,” she added bitterly. “They just want fat little babies
-with curly hair. Seems to me like the Lord oughta made all
-orphans pretty, with golden curly hair.”
-
-“I know why Sally wasn’t ’dopted,” Thelma clamored
-for attention. “I heard Miss Pond say it was a sin and a
-shame the way old Stone-Face has kept Sally here, year in
-and year out, jist ’cause she’s so good to us little kids.
-Miss Pond said Sally is better’n any trained nurse when us
-kids get sick and that she does more work than any ‘big girl’
-they ever had here. That’s why you ain’t been ’dopted,
-Sally.”
-
-“I know it,” Sally confessed in a low voice. “But I
-couldn’t be mean to the babies, just so they’d want to get
-rid of me and let somebody adopt me. Besides,” she added,
-“I’m scared of people—outside. I’m scared of all grown-up
-people, especially of adopters,” she blurted miserably.
-“I can’t sashay up and down before ’em and act cute and
-laugh and pretend like I’ve got a sweet disposition and like
-I’m crazy about ’em. I don’t look pretty a bit when the
-adopters send for me. I can’t play-act then.”
-
-“You’re bashful, Sal-lee,” Clara told her shrewdly. “I’m
-not bashful—much, except when visitors come and we
-have to show off our company manners. I hate visitors!
-They whisper about us, call us ‘poor little things,’ and
-think they’re better’n us.”
-
-The floor of the big room had been completely scrubbed,
-and was giving out a moist odor of yellow soap when Miss
-Pond, who worked in the office on the first floor of the big
-main building, arrived leading a reluctant little girl by the
-hand.
-
-To the four orphans in faded blue and white gingham
-the newcomer looked unbelievably splendid, more like the
-“princess” that Betsy had been impersonating than like a
-mortal child. Her golden hair hung in precisely arranged
-curls to her shoulders. Her dress was of pink crepe de
-chine, trimmed with many yards of cream-colored lace.
-There were pink silk socks and little white kid slippers.
-And her pretty face, though it was streaked with tears,
-had been artfully coated with white powder and tinted,
-on cheeks and lips, with carmine rouge.
-
-“This is Eloise Durant, girls,” said Miss Pond, who was
-incurably sentimental and kind to orphans. “She’s feeling
-a little homesick now and I know you will all try to make
-her happy. You’ll take charge of her, won’t you, Sally
-dear?”
-
-“Yes, Miss Pond,” Sally answered automatically, but her
-arms were already yearning to gather the little bundle of
-elegance and tears and homesickness.
-
-“And Sally,” Miss Pond said nervously, lowering her
-voice in the false hope that the weeping child might not
-hear her, “Mrs. Stone says her hair must be washed and
-then braided, like the other children’s. Eloise tells us it
-isn’t naturally curly, that her mother did it up on kid
-curlers every night. Her aunt’s been doing it for her since
-her mother—died.”
-
-“I don’t want to be an orphan,” the newcomer protested
-passionately, a white-slippered foot flying out suddenly
-and kicking Miss Pond on the shin.
-
-It was then that Sally took charge. She knelt, regardless
-of frantic, kicking little feet, and put her arms about
-Eloise Durant. She began to whisper to the terror-stricken
-child, and Miss Pond scurried away, her kind eyes brimming
-with tears, her kind heart swelling with impractical
-plans for finding luxurious homes and incredibly kind
-foster parents for all the orphans in the asylum—but especially
-for those with golden curly hair and blue eyes.
-For Miss Pond was a born “adopter,” with all the typical
-adopter’s prejudices and preferences.
-
-When scarcely two minutes after the noon dinner bell
-had clanged deafeningly, hundreds of little girls and big
-girls in faded blue and white gingham came tumbling from
-every direction, to halt and form a decorous procession
-just outside the dining hall doors, Sally and her new
-little charge were among them. But only the sharp eyes of
-the other orphans could have detected that the child who
-clung forlornly to Sally’s hand was a newcomer. The
-golden curls had disappeared, and in their place were two
-short yellow braids, the ends tied with bits of old shoe-string.
-The small face, scrubbed clean of its powder and
-rouge, was as pale as Sally’s. And instead of lace-trimmed
-pink crepe de chine, silk socks and white kid slippers,
-Eloise was clad, like every other orphan, in a skimpy
-gingham frock, coarse black stockings and heavy black shoes.
-
-And when the marching procession of orphans had distributed
-itself before long, backless benches, drawn up to
-long, narrow pine tables covered with torn, much-scrubbed
-white oilcloth, Eloise, coached in that ritual as well as in
-many others sacred in the institution, piped up with all the
-others, her voice as monotonous as theirs:
-
-“Our heavenly Father, we thank Thee for this food and
-for all the other blessings Thou giveth us.”
-
-Sally Ford, keeping a watchful, pitying eye on her new
-charge, who was only nibbling at the unappetizing food,
-found herself looking upon the familiar scene with the
-eyes of the frightened little new orphan. It was a game that
-Sally Ford often played—imagining herself someone else,
-seeing familiar things through eyes which had never beheld
-them before.
-
-Because Eloise was a “new girl,” Sally was permitted to
-keep her at her side after the noon dinner. It was Sally
-who showed her all the buildings of the big orphanage,
-pointed out the boys’ dormitories, separated from the girls’
-quarters by the big kitchen garden; showed her the bare
-schoolrooms, in which Sally herself had just completed the
-third year of high school. It was Sally who pridefully
-showed her the meagerly equipped gymnasium, the gift
-of a miraculously philanthropic session of the state legislature;
-it was Sally who conducted her through the many
-rooms devoted to hand crafts suited to girls—showing off
-a bit as she expertly manipulated a hand loom.
-
-Eloise’s hot little hand clung tightly to Sally’s on the
-long trip of inspection of her new “home.” But her cry,
-hopeless and monotonous now, even taking on a little of
-the institutional whine, was still the same heartbroken
-protest she had uttered upon her arrival in the dormitory:
-“I don’t want to be an orphan! I don’t want to be an
-orphan, Sal-lee!”
-
-“It ain’t—I mean, isn’t—so bad,” Sally comforted her.
-“Sometimes we have lots of fun. And Christmas is awf’ly
-nice. Every girl gets an orange and a little sack of candy
-and a present. And we have turkey for dinner, and ice
-cream.”
-
-“My mama gave me candy every day,” Eloise whimpered.
-“Her men friends brung it to her—boxes and boxes of it,
-and flowers, too. God was mean to let her die, and make
-an orphan outa me!”
-
-And because Sally herself had frequently been guilty
-of the same sinful thought, she hurried Eloise, without
-rebuking her, to the front lawn which always made visitors
-exclaim, “Why, how pretty! And so homelike! Aren’t
-the poor things fortunate to have such a beautiful home?”
-
-For the front lawn, upon which no orphan was allowed
-to set foot except in company with a lawnmower or a clipping
-shears, *was* beautiful. Now, in early June, it lay in
-the sun like an immense carpet, studded with round or
-star-shaped beds of bright flowers. From the front, the
-building looked stately and grand, too, with its clean red
-bricks and its big, fluted white pillars. They were the only
-two orphans in sight, except a pair of overalled boys, their
-tow heads bare to the hot sun, their lean arms, bare to
-the shoulders in their ragged shirts, pushing steadily against
-whirring lawnmowers.
-
-“Oh, nasturtiums!” Eloise crowed, the first happy sound
-she had made since entering the orphanage.
-
-She broke from Sally’s grasp, sped down the cement
-walk, then plunged into the lush greenness of that vast
-velvet carpet, entirely unconscious that she was committing
-one of the major crimes of the institution. Sally, after
-a stunned moment, sped after her, calling out breathlessly:
-
-“Don’t dast to touch the flowers, Eloise! We ain’t allowed
-to touch the flowers! They’d skin us alive!”
-
-But Eloise had already broken the stem of a flaming
-orange and red nasturtium and was cuddling it against her
-cheek.
-
-“Put it back, honey,” Sally begged, herself committing
-the unpardonable sin of walking on the grass. “There isn’t
-any place at all you could hide it, and if you carried it in
-your hand you’d get a licking sure. But don’t you cry,
-Eloise. Sally’ll tell you a fairy story in play hour this afternoon.”
-
-The two, Sally’s heart already swelling with the sweet
-pain of having found a new child to mother, Eloise’s tear-reddened
-eyes sparkling with anticipation, were hurrying
-up the path that led around the main building to the weaving
-rooms in which Sally was to work an extra hour as punishment
-for her morning’s “play-acting,” when Clara Hodges
-came shrieking from behind the building:
-
-“Sal-lee! Sal-lee Ford! Mrs. Stone wants you. In the
-office!” she added, her voice dropping slightly on a note of
-horror.
-
-“What for?” Sally pretended grown up unconcern, but
-her face, which had been pretty and glowing a moment before,
-was dull and institutional and sullen again.
-
-“They’s a man—a farmer man—talking to Stone-Face,”
-Clara whispered, her eyes furtive and mean as they darted
-about to see if she were overheard. “Oh, Sal-lee, don’t let
-’em ’dopt you! We wouldn’t have nobody to play-act for
-us and tell us stories! Please, Sal-lee! Make faces at him
-when Stone-Face ain’t lookin’ so’s he won’t like you!”
-
-“I’m too big to be adopted,” Sally reassured her. “Nobody
-wants to adopt a 16-year-old girl. Here, you take Eloise to
-the weaving room with you.”
-
-Her voice was that of a managing, efficient, albeit loving
-mother, but when she turned toward the front steps of the
-main building her feet began to drag heavily, weighted
-with a fear which was reflected in her darkling blue eyes,
-and in the deepened pallor of her cheeks. But, oh, maybe
-it wasn’t that! Why did she always have to worry about
-that—now that she was sixteen? Why couldn’t she expect
-something perfectly lovely—like—like a father coming to
-claim his long-lost daughter? Maybe there’d be a mother,
-too—
-
-The vision Sally Ford had conjured up fastened wings to
-her feet. She was breathless, glowing, when she arrived at
-the closed door of the dread “office.”
-
-When Sally Ford opened the door of the office of the
-orphan asylum, radiance was wiped instantly from her delicate
-face, as if she had been stricken with sudden illness. For
-her worst fear was realized—the fear that had kept her
-awake many nights on her narrow cot, since her sixteenth
-birthday had passed. She cowered against the door, clinging
-to the knob as if she were trying to screw up her courage to
-flee from the disaster which fate, in bringing about her
-sixteenth birthday, had pitilessly planned for her, instead of
-the boon of long-lost relatives for which she had never entirely
-ceased to hope.
-
-“Sally!” Mrs. Stone, seated at the big roll-top desk, called
-sharply. “Say ‘How do you do?’ to the gentleman....
-The girls are taught the finest of manners here, Mr. Carson,
-but they are always a little shy with strangers.”
-
-“Howdy-do, Mr. Carson,” Sally gasped in a whisper.
-
-“I believe this is the girl you asked for, Mr. Carson,”
-Mrs. Stone went on briskly, in her pleasant “company voice,”
-which every orphan could imitate with bitter accuracy.
-
-The man, a tall, gaunt, middle-aged farmer, nodded,
-struggled to speak, then hastily bent over a brass cuspidor
-and spat. That necessary act performed, he eyed Sally
-with a keen, speculative gaze. His lean face was tanned
-to the color and texture of brown leather, against which
-a coating of talcum powder, applied after a close shave of
-his black beard, showed ludicrously.
-
-“Yes, mum, that’s the girl, all right. Seen her when I
-was here last June. Wouldn’t let me have her then, mum,
-you may recollect.”
-
-Mrs. Stone smiled graciously. “Yes, I remember, Mr.
-Carson, and I was very sorry to disappoint you, but we
-have an unbreakable rule here not to board out one of our
-dear little girls until she is sixteen years old. Sally was
-sixteen last week, and now that school is out, I see no reason
-why she shouldn’t make her home with your family for the
-summer—or longer if you like. The law doesn’t compel us
-to send the girls to school after they are sixteen, you know.”
-
-“Yes’m, I’ve looked into the law,” the farmer admitted.
-Then he turned his shrewd, screwed-up black eyes upon
-Sally again. “Strong, healthy girl, I reckon? No sickness,
-no bad faults, willing to work for her board and keep?”
-
-He rose, lifting his great length in sections, and slouched
-over to the girl who still cowered against the door. His
-big-knuckled brown hands fastened on her forearms, and
-when she shrank from his touch he nodded with satisfaction.
-“Good big muscles, even if she is a skinny little runt.
-I always say these skinny, wiry little women can beat the
-fat ones all hollow.”
-
-“Sally is strong and she’s marvelous with children. We’ve
-never had a better worker than Sally, and since she’s been
-raised in the Home, she’s used to work, Mr. Carson, although
-no one could say we are not good to our girls. I’m
-sure you’ll find her a willing helper on the farm. Did your
-wife come into town with you this afternoon?”
-
-“Her? In berry-picking time?” Mr. Carson was plainly
-amazed. “No, mum, I come in alone. My daughter’s laid
-up today with a summer cold, or she’d be in with me, nagging
-me for money for her finery. But you know how girls
-are, mum. Now, seeing as how my wife’s near crazy with
-work, what with the field hands to feed and all, and my
-daughter laid up with a cold, I’d like to take this girl here
-along with me. You know me, mum. Reckon I don’t have
-to wait to be investigated no more.”
-
-Mrs. Stone was already reaching for a pen. “Perfectly
-all right, Mr. Carson. Though it does put me in rather a
-tight place. Sally has been taking care of a dormitory of
-nineteen of the small girls, and it is going to upset things a
-bit, for tonight anyway. But I understand how it is with you.
-You’re going to be in town attending to business for an
-hour or so, I suppose, Mr. Carson? Sally will have to get
-her things together. You could call for her about five, I
-suppose?”
-
-“Yes, mum, five it is!” The farmer spat again, rubbed
-his hand on his trousers, then offered it to Mrs. Stone. “And
-thank you, mum, I’ll take good care of the young-un.
-But I guess she thinks she’s a young lady now, eh, miss?”
-And he tweaked Sally’s ear, his fingers feeling like sand-paper
-against her delicate skin.
-
-“Tell Mr. Carson, Sally, that you’ll appreciate having a
-nice home for the summer—a nice country home,” Mrs.
-Stone prompted, her eye stern and commanding.
-
-And Sally, taught all her life to conceal her feelings from
-those in authority and to obey implicitly, gulped against the
-lump in her throat so that she could utter the lie in the
-language which Mrs. Stone had chosen.
-
-The matron closed the door upon herself and the farmer,
-leaving Sally a quivering, sobbing little thing, huddled against
-the wall, her nails digging into the flesh of her palms. If anyone
-had asked her: “Sally, why is your heart broken? Why do
-you cry like that?” she could not have answered intelligently.
-She would have groped for words to express that quality
-within her that burned a steady flame all these years,
-unquenchable, even under the soul-stifling, damp blanket of
-charity. She knew dimly that it was pride—a fierce, arrogant
-pride, that told her that Sally Ford, by birth, was entitled
-to the best that life had to offer.
-
-And now—her body quivered with an agony which had
-no name and which was the more terrible for its namelessness—she
-was to be thrust out into the world, or that
-part of the world represented by Clem Carson and his
-family. To eat the bitter bread of charity, to slave for the
-food she put into her stomach, which craved delicacies she
-had never tasted; to be treated as a servant, to have the
-shame of being an orphan, a child nobody wanted, continuously
-held up before her shrinking, hunted eyes—that was
-the fate which being sixteen had brought upon Sally Ford.
-
-Every June they came—farmers like Clem Carson, seeking
-“hired girls” whom they would not have to pay. Carson
-himself had taken three girls from the orphanage.
-
-Rena Cooper, who had gone to the Carson farm when
-Sally was thirteen, had come back to the Home in September,
-a broken, dispirited thing—Rena, who had been so gay and
-bright and saucy. Annie Springer had been his choice the
-next year, and Annie had never come back. The story that
-drifted into the orphanage by some mysterious grapevine
-had it that Annie had found a “fellow” on the farm, a
-hired man, with whom she had wandered away without the
-formality of a marriage ceremony.
-
-The third summer, when he could not have Sally, he had
-taken Ruby Presser, pretty, sweet little Ruby, who had
-been in love with Eddie Cobb, one of the orphaned boys,
-since she was thirteen or fourteen years old. Eddie had run
-away from the Home, after promising Ruby to come back
-for her and marry her when he was grown-up and making
-enough money for two to live on.
-
-Ruby had gotten into mysterious trouble on the Carson
-farm—the “grapevine” never supplied concrete details—and
-Ruby had run away from the farm, only to be caught
-by the police and sent to the reformatory, the particular hell
-with which every orphan was threatened if she dared
-disobey even a minor rule of the Home. Delicate, sweet
-little Ruby in the reformatory—that evil place where “incorrigibles”
-poisoned the minds of good girls like Ruby
-Presser, made criminals of them, too.
-
-Sally, remembering, as she cowered against the door of
-the orphanage office, was suddenly fiercely glad that Ruby
-had thrown herself from a fifth-floor window of the reformatory.
-Ruby, dead, was safe now from charity and
-evil and from queer, warped, ugly girls who whispered
-terrible things as they huddled on the cots of their cells.
-
-“Oh, Sally, dear, what is the matter?” A soft, sighing
-voice broke in on Sally’s grief and fear, a bony hand was
-laid comfortingly on Sally’s dark head.
-
-“Mr. Carson, that farmer who takes a girl every summer,
-is going to take me home with him tonight,” Sally
-gulped.
-
-“But that will be nice, Sally!” Miss Pond gushed. “You
-will have a real home, with plenty to eat and maybe some
-nice little dresses to wear, and make new friends—”
-
-“Yes, Miss Pond,” Sally nodded, held thrall by twelve
-years of enforced acquiescence. “But, oh, Miss Pond, I’d
-been hoping it was—my father—or my mother, or somebody
-I belong to—”
-
-“Why, Sally, you haven’t a father, dear, and your mother—But,
-mercy me, I mustn’t be running on like this,” Miss
-Pond caught herself up hastily, a fearful eye on the closed
-door.
-
-“Miss Pond,” Sally pleaded, “won’t you please, please
-tell me something about myself before I go away? I know
-you’re not allowed to, but oh, Miss Pond, please! It’s so
-cruel not to know anything! Please, Miss Pond! You’ve
-always been so sweet to me—”
-
-The little touch of flattery did it, or maybe it was the
-pathos in those wide, blue eyes.
-
-“It’s against the rules,” Miss Pond wavered. “But—I
-know how you feel, Sally dear. I was raised in the Home
-myself, not knowing—. I can’t get your card out of the
-files now; Mrs. Stone might come and catch me. But I’ll
-make some excuse to come up to the locker room when
-you’re getting your things together. Oh—” she broke off.
-“I was just telling Sally how nice it will be for her to have
-a real home, Mrs. Stone.”
-
-Mrs. Stone closed the door firmly, her eyes stern upon
-Sally. “Of course it will be nice. And Sally must be properly
-appreciative. I did not at all like your manner to Mr.
-Carson, Sally. But run along now and pack. You may take
-your Sunday dress and shoes, and one of your every-day
-ginghams. Mr. Carson will provide your clothes. His
-daughter is about your age, and he says her last year’s
-dresses will be nicer than anything you’ve ever had.”
-
-“Yes, Mrs. Stone,” Sally ducked her head and sidled
-out of the door, but before it closed she exchanged a fleet,
-meaningful look with Miss Pond.
-
-“I’m going to *know*!” Sally whispered to herself, as she
-ran down the long, narrow corridor. “I’m going to know!
-About my mother!” And color swept over her face, performing
-the miracle that changed her from a colorless
-little orphan into a near-beauty.
-
-Because she was leaving the orphanage for a temporary
-new home on the Carson farm, Sally was permitted to take
-her regular Saturday night bath that afternoon. In spite
-of her terror of the future, the girl who had never known
-any home but a state orphan asylum felt a thrill of adventure
-as she splashed in a painted tin tub, gloriously alone,
-unhurried by clamorous girls waiting just outside.
-
-The cold water—there was no hot water for bathing
-from April first to October first—made her skin glow and
-tingle. As she dried herself on a ragged wisp of grayish-white
-Turkish toweling, Sally surveyed her slim, white
-body with shy pride. Shorn of the orphanage uniform she
-might have been any pretty young girl budding into womanhood,
-so slim and rounded and pinky-white she was.
-
-“I guess I’m kinda pretty,” Sally whispered to herself, as
-she thrust her face close to the small, wavery mirror that
-could not quite succeed in destroying her virginal loveliness.
-“Sweet sixteen and—never been kissed,” she smiled to herself,
-then bent forward and gravely laid her pink, deliciously
-curved lips against the mirrored ones.
-
-Then, in a panic lest she be too late to see kind Miss
-Pond, she jerked on the rest of her clothing.
-
-“Dear Sally, how sweet you look!” Miss Pond clasped
-her hands in admiration as Sally slipped, breathless, into
-the locker-room that contained the clothes of all the girls
-of her dormitory.
-
-“Did you bring the card that tells all about me—and my
-mother?” Sally brushed the compliment aside and demanded
-in an eager whisper.
-
-“No, dearie, I was afraid Mrs. Stone might want it to
-make an entry about Mr. Carson’s taking you for the summer,
-but I copied the data. You go ahead with your packing
-while I tell you what I found out,” Miss Pond answered
-nervously, but her pale gray eyes were sparkling with pleasure
-in her mild little escapade.
-
-Sally unlocked her own particular locker with the key
-that always hung on a string about her neck, but almost
-immediately she whirled upon Miss Pond, her eyes imploring.
-“It won’t take me a minute to pack, Miss Pond. Please
-go right on and tell me!”
-
-“Well, Sally, I’m afraid there isn’t much to tell.” Miss
-Pond smoothed a folded bit of paper apologetically. “The
-record says you were brought here May 9, 1912, just twelve
-years ago, by a woman who said you were her daughter.
-She gave your birthday as June 2, 1908, and her name as
-Mrs. Nora Ford, a widow, aged 28—”
-
-“Oh, she’s young!” Sally breathed ecstatically. Then her
-face clouded, as her nimble brain did a quick sum in mental
-arithmetic. “But she’d be forty now, wouldn’t she? Forty
-seems awfully old—”
-
-“Forty is comparatively young, Sally!” Miss Pond, who
-was looking regretfully back upon forty herself, said rather
-tartly. “But let me hurry on. She gave poverty and illness
-as her reasons for asking the state to take care of you. She
-said your father was dead.”
-
-“Oh, poor mother!” A shadow flitted across Sally’s delicate
-face; quick tears for the dead father and the ill, poverty-stricken
-mother filmed her blue eyes.
-
-“The state accepted you provisionally, and shortly afterward
-sent an investigator to check up on her story,” Miss
-Pond went on. “The investigator found that the woman,
-Mrs. Ford, had left the city—it was Stanton, thirty miles
-from here—and that no one knew where she had gone. From
-that day to this we have had no word from the woman who
-brought you here. She was a mystery in Stanton, and has
-remained a mystery until now. I’m sorry, Sally, that I
-can’t tell you more.”
-
-“Oh!” Sally’s sharp cry was charged with such pain and
-disappointment that Miss Pond took one of the little clenched
-fists between her own thin hands, not noticing that the slip
-of paper fluttered to the floor. “She didn’t write to know
-how I was, didn’t care whether I lived or died! I wish I
-hadn’t asked! I thought maybe there was somebody, someone
-who loved me—”
-
-“Remember she was sick and poor, Sally. Maybe she went
-to a hospital suddenly and—and died. But there was no
-report in any papers of the state of her death,” Miss Pond
-added conscientiously. “You mustn’t grieve, Sally. You’re
-nearly grown up. You’ll be leaving us when you’re eighteen,
-unless you want to stay on as an assistant matron or as a
-teacher—”
-
-“Oh, no, no!” Sally cried. “I—I’ll pack now, Miss Pond.
-And thank you a million times for telling me, even if it did
-hurt.”
-
-In her distress Miss Pond trotted out of the locker-room
-without a thought for the bit of paper on which she had
-scribbled the memorandum of Sally’s pitifully meager life
-history. But Sally had not forgotten it. She snatched it
-from the floor and pinned it to her “body waist,” a vague
-resolution forming in her troubled heart.
-
-When five o’clock came Sally Ford was waiting in the
-office for Clem Carson, her downcast eyes fixed steadily
-upon the small brown paper parcel in her lap, color staining
-her neck and cheeks and brow, for Mrs. Stone, stiffly, awkwardly
-but conscientiously, was doing her institutional best
-to arm the state’s charge for her first foray into the outside
-world.
-
-“And so, Sally, I want you to remember to—to keep your
-body pure and your mind clean,” Mrs. Stone summed up,
-her strong, heavy face almost as red as Sally’s own. “You’re
-too young to go out with young men, but you’ll be meeting
-the hired hands on the farm. You—you mustn’t let them
-take liberties of any kind with you. We try to give you girls
-in the Home a sound religious and moral training, and if—if
-you’re led astray it will be due to the evils in your own
-nature and not to lack of proper Christian training. You
-understand me, Sally?” she added severely.
-
-“Yes, Mrs. Stone,” Sally answered in a smothered voice.
-
-Sally’s hunted eyes glanced wildly about for a chance of
-escape and lighted upon the turning knob of the door. In
-a moment Clem Carson was edging in, his face slightly
-flushed, a tell-tale odor of whisky and cloves on his breath.
-
-“Little lady all ready to go?” he inquired with a suspiciously
-jovial laugh, which made Sally crouch lower in her
-chair. “Looking pretty as a picture, too! With two pretty
-girls in my house this summer, reckon I’ll have to stand
-guard with a shotgun to keep the boys away.”
-
-Word had gone round that Sally Ford was leaving the
-Home for the summer, and as Clem Carson and his new
-unpaid hired girl walked together down the long cement
-walk to where his car was parked at the curb, nearly three
-hundred little girls, packed like a herd of sheep in the wire-fenced
-playground adjoining the front lawn, sang out goodbys
-and good wishes.
-
-“Goodby Sal-lee! Hope you have a good time!”
-
-“Goodby, Sal-lee! Write me a letter, Sal-lee!” “Goodby,
-goodby!”
-
-Sally, waving her Sunday handkerchief, craned her neck
-for a last sight of those blue-and-white-ginghamed little
-girls, the only playmates and friends she had in the world.
-There were tears in her eyes, and, queerly, for she thought
-she hated the Home, a stab of homesickness shooting through
-her heart. How safe they were, there in the playground
-pen! How simple and sheltered life was in the Home, after
-all! Suddenly she knew, somehow, that it was the last time
-she would ever see it, or the children.
-
-Without a thought for the iron-clad “Keep off the grass”
-rule, Sally turned and ran, fleetly, her little figure as graceful
-as a fawn’s, over the thick velvet carpet of the lawn.
-When she reached the high fence that separated her from
-the other orphans, she spread her arms, as if she would take
-them all into her embrace.
-
-“Don’t forget me, kids!” she panted, her voice thick with
-tears. “I—I want to tell you I love you all, and I’m sorry
-for every mean thing I ever did to any of you, and I hope
-you all get adopted by rich papas and mamas and have ice
-cream every day! Goodby, kids! Goodby!”
-
-“Kiss me goodby, Sal-lee!” a little whining voice pleaded.
-
-Sally stooped and pressed her lips, through the fence opening,
-against the babyish mouth of little Eloise Durant, the
-newest and most forlorn orphan of them all.
-
-“Me, too, Sal-lee! Me, too! We won’t have nobody to
-play-act for us now!” Betsy wailed, pressing her tear-stained
-face against the wire.
-
-CHAPTER II
-==========
-
-A little later, when Sally was seated primly beside Clem
-Carson, jolting rapidly down the road that led past the
-orphanage toward the business district of the city, the
-farmer nudged her in the ribs and chuckled:
-
-“You’re quite a kissing-bug, ain’t you, Sally? How about
-a little kiss for your new boss?”
-
-Sally had shrunk as far away from Clem Carson as the
-seat of the “flivver” permitted, phrases from Mrs. Stone’s
-embarrassed, vague, terrifying warnings boiling and churning
-in her mind: “Keep your body pure”—“mustn’t let men
-take any liberties with you”—“you’re a big girl now, things
-you ought to know”—“if you’re led astray, it will be due to
-evils in your own nature”—
-
-She suddenly loathed herself, her budding, curving young
-body that she had taken such innocent delight in as she
-bathed for her journey. She wanted to shrink and shrink
-and shrink, until she was a little girl again, too young to
-know “the facts of life,” as Mrs. Stone, blushing and embarrassed,
-had called the half-truths she had told Sally.
-She wanted to climb over the door of the car, drop into the
-hot dust of the road, and run like a dog-chased rabbit back
-into the safety of the Home. There were no men there—no
-queer, different male beings who would want to “take
-liberties”—
-
-“My land! Scared of me?” Clem Carson chuckled. “You
-poor little chicken! Don’t mind me, Sally. I don’t mean no
-harm, teasing you for a kiss. Land alive! I got a girl of
-my own, ain’t I? Darned proud of her, too, and I’d cut the
-heart outa any man that tried to take advantage of her.
-Ain’t got no call to be scared of me, Sally.”
-
-She smiled waveringly, shyness making her lips stiff,
-but she relaxed a little, though she kept as far away from
-the man as ever. In spite of her dread of the future and
-her bitter disappointment over Miss Pond’s disclosures as
-to her mother, she was finding the trip to the farm an
-adventure. In the twelve years of her life in the State
-Orphans’ Asylum she had never before left the orphanage
-unaccompanied by droves of other sheep-like, timid little
-girls, and unchaperoned by sharp-voiced, eagle-eyed matrons.
-
-She felt queer, detached, incomplete, like an arm or a
-leg dissevered from a giant body; she even had the panicky
-feeling that, like such a dismembered limb, she would wither
-and die away from that big body of which she had been a
-part for so long. But it was pleasant to bump swiftly along
-the hot, dusty white road, fringed with odorous, flowering
-weeds. Houses became less and less frequent; few children
-ran barefoot along the road, scurrying out of the path of
-the automobile. Occasionally a woman, with a baby sprawling
-on her hip, appeared in the doorway of a roadside shack
-and shaded her eyes with her hand as she squinted at the
-car.
-
-As the miles sped away Carson seemed to feel the need of
-impressing upon her the fact that her summer was not to
-be one of unalloyed pleasure. He sketched the life of the
-farm, her own work upon it, as if to prepare her for the
-worst. “My wife’s got the reputation of being a hard
-woman,” he told her confidentially. “But she’s a good
-woman, good clean through. She works her fingers to the
-bone, and she can’t abide a lazy, trifling girl around the
-place. You work hard, Sally, and speak nice and respectful-like,
-and you two’ll get on, I warrant.”
-
-“Yes, sir,” Sally stammered.
-
-“Well, Sally,” he told her at last, “here’s your new home.
-This lane leads past the orchards—I got ten acres in fruit
-trees, all of ’em bearing—and the gardens, then right up to
-the house. Pretty fine place, if I do say so myself. I got
-two hundred acres in all, quite a sizeable farm for the middle
-west. Don’t them orchards look pretty?”
-
-Sally came out of her frightened reverie, forced her eyes
-to focus on the beautiful picture spread out on a giant
-canvas before her. Then she gave an involuntary exclamation
-of pleasure. Row after row of fruit trees, evenly spaced
-and trimmed to perfection, stretched before her on the right.
-The child in her wanted to spring from the seat of the car,
-run ecstatically from tree to tree, to snatch sun-ripened
-fruit.
-
-“You have a good fruit crop,” she said primly.
-
-“There’s the house.” The farmer pointed to the left.
-“Six rooms and a garret. My daughter, Pearl, dogged the
-life out of me until I had electric lights put in, and a fancy
-bathtub. She even made me get a radio, but it comes in right
-handy in the evenings, specially in winter. My daughter,
-Pearl, can think of more ways for me to spend money than
-I can to earn it,” he added with a chuckle, so that Sally
-knew he was proud of Pearl, proud of her urban tastes.
-
-The car swept up to the front of the house; Clem Carson’s
-hand on the horn summoned his women folks.
-
-The house, which seemed small to Sally, accustomed to the
-big buildings of the orphanage, was further dwarfed by the
-huge red barns that towered at the rear. The house itself
-was white, not so recently painted as the lordly barns, but
-it was pleasant and homelike, the sort of house which Sally’s
-chums at the orphanage had pictured as an ideal home, when
-they had let their imaginations run away with them.
-
-Sally herself, born with a different picture of home in
-her mind, had romanced about a house which would have
-made this one look like servants’ quarters, but now that it
-was before her she felt a thrill of pleasure. At least it was
-a home, not an institution.
-
-A woman, big, heavy-bosomed, sternly corseted beneath
-her snugly fitting, starched blue chambray house dress, appeared
-upon the front porch and stood shading her eyes
-against the western sun, which revealed the thinness of her
-iron-gray hair and the deep wrinkles in her tanned face.
-
-“Why didn’t you drive around to the back?” she called
-harshly. “This young-up ain’t company, to be traipsin’
-through my front room. Did you bring them rubber rings
-for my fruit jars?”
-
-“You betcha!” Clem Carson refused to be daunted in
-Sally’s presence. “How’s Pearl, Ma? Cold any better? I
-brought her some salve for her throat and some candy.”
-
-“She’s all right,” Mrs. Carson shouted, as if the car were
-a hundred yards away. “And why you want to be throwin’
-your money away on patent medicine salves is more’n I can
-see! I can make a better salve any day outa kerosene and
-lard and turpentine. Reckon you didn’t get any car’mels for
-me! Pearl’s all you think of.”
-
-“Got you half a pound of car’mels,” Carson shouted,
-laughing. “I’ll drive the new girl around back.
-
-“Ma’s got a sharp tongue, but she don’t mean no harm,”
-Carson chuckled, as he swung the car around the house.
-
-When it shivered to a stop between the barns and the
-house, the farmer lifted out a few bundles which had
-crowded Sally’s feet, then threw up the cover of the hatch in
-the rear of the car, revealing more bundles. Carson was
-loading her arms with parcels when he saw a miracle
-wrought on her pale, timid face.
-
-“Lord! You look pretty enough to eat!” Clem Carson
-ejaculated, but he saw then that she was not even aware
-that he was speaking to her.
-
-In one of the few books allowed for Sunday reading in
-the orphanage—a beautiful, thick book with color-plate
-illustrations, its name, “Stories from the Bible,” lettered
-in glittering gold on a back of heavenly blue—Sally had
-found and secretly worshiped the portrait of her ideal
-hero. It was a vividly colored picture of David, forever
-fixed in strong, beautiful grace, as he was about to hurl
-the stone from his slingshot to slay the giant, Goliath. She
-had dreamed away many hours of her adolescence and early
-young girlhood, the big book open on her knee at the portrait
-of the Biblical hero, and it had not seemed like sacrilege to
-adopt that sun-drenched, strong-limbed but slender boy as
-the personification of her hopes for romance.
-
-And now he was striding toward her—the very David of
-“Stories from the Bible.” True, the sheepskin raiment of
-the picture was exchanged for a blue shirt, open at the
-throat, and for a pair of cheap, earth-soiled “jeans” trousers;
-but the boy-man was the same, the same! As he strode
-lightly, with the ease of an athlete or the light-footedness of
-a god, the sun flamed in his curling, golden-brown hair.
-He was tall, but not so tall as Clem Carson, and there were
-power and ease and youth in every motion of his beautiful
-body.
-
-“Did you get the plowshare sharpened, Mr. Carson?
-I’ve been waiting for it, but in the meantime I’ve been tinkering
-with that little hand cider press. We ought to do a
-good business with it if we set up a cider stand on the state
-road, at the foot of the lane.”
-
-Joy deepened the sapphire of Sally’s eyes, quivered along
-the curves of her soft little mouth. For his voice was as she
-had dreamed it would be—vibrant, clear, strong, with a
-thrill of music in it.
-
-“Sure I got it sharpened, Dave,” Carson answered curtly.
-“You oughta get in another good hour with the cultivator
-before dark. You run along in the back door there, Sally.
-Mrs. Carson will be needing you to help her with supper.”
-
-The change in Carson’s voice startled her, made her wince.
-Why was he angry with her—and with David, whose gold-flecked
-hazel eyes were smiling at her, shyly, as if he were
-a little ashamed of Carson for not having introduced them?
-But, oh, his name was David! David! It had had to be
-David.
-
-In the big kitchen, dominated by an immense coal-and-wood
-cook stove, Sally found Mrs. Carson busy with supper
-preparations. Her daughter, Pearl, drifted about the
-kitchen, coughing at intervals to remind her mother that
-she was ill.
-
-Pearl Carson, in that first moment after Sally had bumped
-into her at the door, had seemed to the orphaned girl to
-be much older than she, for her plump body was voluptuously
-developed and overdecked with finery. The farmer’s
-daughter wore her light red hair deeply marcelled. The
-natural color in her broad, plump cheeks was heightened by
-rouge, applied lavishly over a heavy coating of white powder.
-
-Her lavender silk crepe dress was made very full and
-short of skirt, so that her thick-ankled legs were displayed
-almost to the knee. It was before the day of knee dresses
-for women and Sally, standing there awkwardly with her
-own bundle and the parcels which Carson had thrust into
-her arms, blushed for the extravagant display of unlovely
-flesh.
-
-But Pearl Carson, if not exactly pretty, was not homely,
-Sally was forced to admit to herself. She looked more like
-one of her father’s healthy, sorrel-colored heifers than anything
-else, except that the heifer’s eyes would have been
-mild and kind and slightly melancholy, while Pearl Carson’s
-china-blue eyes were wide and cold, in an insolent, contemptuous
-stare.
-
-“I suppose you’re the new girl from the Orphans’ Home,”
-she said at last. “What’s your name?”
-
-“Sa-Sally Ford,” Sally stammered, institutional shyness
-blotting out her radiance, leaving her pale and meek.
-
-“Pearl, you take Sally up to her room and show her where
-to put her things. Did you bring a work dress?” Mrs.
-Carson turned from inspecting a great iron kettle of cooking
-food on the stove.
-
-“Yes’m,” Sally gulped. “But I only brought two dresses—my
-every-day dress and this one. Mrs. Stone said you’d—you’d
-give me some of P-Pearl’s.”
-
-She flushed painfully, in humiliation at having to accept
-charity and in doubt as to whether she was to address the
-daughter of the house by her Christian name, without a
-“handle.”
-
-Pearl, switching her short, lavender silk skirts insolently,
-led the way up a steep flight of narrow stairs leading directly
-off the kitchen to the garret. The roof, shaped to fit the
-gables of the house, was so low that Sally’s head bumped
-itself twice on their passage of the dusty, dark corridor to
-the room she was to be allowed to call her own.
-
-“No, not that door!” Pearl halted her sharply. “That’s
-where David Nash, one of the hired men, sleeps.”
-
-Sally wanted to stop and lay her hand softly against the
-door which his hand had touched, but she did not dare. “I—I
-saw him,” she faltered.
-
-“Oh, you did, did you?” Pearl demanded sharply. “Well,
-let me tell you, young lady, you let David Nash alone. He’s
-mine—see? He’s not just an ordinary hired hand. He’s
-working his way through State A. & M. He’s a star, on the
-football team and everything. But don’t you go trying any
-funny business on David, or I’ll make you wish you hadn’t!”
-
-“I—I didn’t even speak to him,” Sally hastened to reassure
-Pearl, then hated herself for her humbleness.
-
-“Here’s your room. It’s small, and it gets pretty hot in
-here in the summer, but I guess it’s better’n you’re used
-to, at that,” Pearl Carson, a little mollified, swung open a
-flimsy pine door.
-
-Sally looked about her timidly, her eyes taking in the
-low, sagging cot bed, the upturned pine box that served as
-washstand, the broken rocking chair, the rusty nails intended
-to take the place of a clothes closet; the faded, dirty
-rag rug on the warped boards of the floor; the tiny window,
-whose single sash swung inward and was fastened by a
-hook on the wall.
-
-“I’ll bring you some of my old dresses,” Pearl told her.
-“But you’d better hurry and change into your orphanage
-dress, so’s you can help Mama with the supper. She’s been
-putting up raspberries all day and she’s dead tired. I
-guess Papa told you you’d have to hustle this summer.
-This ain’t a summer vacation—for you. It is for me. I go
-to school in the city in the winter. I’m second year high, and
-I’m only sixteen,” she added proudly. “What are you?”
-
-Sally, who had been nervously untying her brown paper
-parcel, bent her head lower so that she should not see the
-flare of hate in those pale blue eyes which she knew would
-follow upon her own answer. “I’m—I’m third year high.”
-She did not have the courage to explain that she had just
-finished her third year, that she would graduate from the
-orphanage’s high school next year.
-
-“Third year?” Pearl was incredulous. “Oh, of course,
-the orphanage school! *My* school is at least two years
-higher than yours. We prepare for college.”
-
-Sally nodded; what use to say that the orphanage school
-was a regular public school, too, that it also prepared for
-college? And that Sally herself had dreamed of working
-her way through college, even as David Nash was doing?
-
-Eight o’clock was the supper hour on the farm in the
-summertime, when every hour of daylight had to be spent
-in the orchards and fields. When the long dining table, covered
-with red-and-brown-checked oilcloth, was finally set,
-down to the last iron-handled knife, Sally was faint with
-hunger, for supper was at six at the orphanage.
-
-Sally had peeled a huge dishpan of potatoes, had shredded
-a giant head of pale green cabbage for coleslaw, had
-watched the pots of cooking string beans, turnips and carrots;
-had rolled in flour and then fried great slabs of round
-steak—all under the critical eye of Mrs. Carson, who had
-found herself free to pick over the day’s harvest of blackberries
-for canning.
-
-“I suppose we’ll have to let Sally eat at the table with us,”
-Pearl grumbled to her mother, heedless of the fact that Sally
-overheard. “In the city a family wouldn’t dream of sitting
-down to table with the servants. I’m sick of living on a
-farm and treating the hired help like members of the
-family.”
-
-“I thought you liked having David Nash sit at table with
-us,” Mrs. Carson reminded her.
-
-“Well, David’s different. He’s a university student and
-a football hero,” Pearl defended herself. “But the other
-hired men and the Orphans’ Home girl—”
-
-Clem Carson appeared in the kitchen doorway. “Supper
-ready?”
-
-“Yes, Papa. Thanks for the candy, but I do wish you’d
-get it in a box, not in a paper sack,” Pearl pouted. “I’ll
-ring the bell. Hurry up and wash before the others come
-in.”
-
-While Clem Carson was pumping water into a tin wash
-basin, just inside the kitchen door, Pearl swung the big copper
-dinner bell, standing on the narrow back porch, her lavender
-silk skirt fluttering about her thick legs.
-
-Sally fled to the dining room then, ashamed to have David
-Nash see her in the betraying uniform of the orphanage.
-
-She had obediently set nine places at the long table, not
-knowing who all of those nine would be, but she found
-out before many minutes passed. Clem Carson sat at one
-end of the table, Mrs. Carson at the other. And before
-David and the other hired men appeared, a tiny, bent little
-old lady, with kind, vague brown eyes and trembling hands,
-came shuffling in from somewhere to seat herself at her
-farmer son’s right hand. Sally learned later that everyone
-called her Grandma, and that she was Clem Carson’s widowed
-mother. Immediately behind the little old lady came
-a big, hulking, loose-jointed man of middle age, with a
-slack, grinning mouth, a stubble of gray beard on his receding
-chin, a vacant, idiotic smile in his pale eyes.
-
-At sight of Sally, shrinking timidly against the chair which
-was to be hers, the half-wit lunged toward her like a playful,
-overgrown puppy. One of his clammy hands, pale because
-they could not be trusted with farm work, reached
-out and patted her cheek.
-
-“Pur-ty girl, pur-ty sister,” he articulated slowly, a light
-of pleasure gleaming in the pale vacancy of his eyes.
-
-“Now, now, Benny, be good, or Ma’ll send you to bed
-without your supper,” the little old lady spoke as if he were
-a naughty child of three. “You mustn’t mind him, Sally. He
-won’t hurt you. I hope you’ll like it here on the farm. It’s
-real pretty in the summertime.”
-
-The two nondescript hired men had taken their places,
-slipping into their chairs silently and apologetically. David
-Nash had changed his blue work shirt and “jeans” trousers
-for a white shirt, dark blue polka-dotted tie, and a well-fitting
-but inexpensive suit of brown homespun. Sally, squeezed
-between the vague little old grandmother and the vacant-eyed
-half-wit, beyond whom the two hired men sat, found
-herself directly across from David Nash, beside whom Pearl
-Carson sat, her chair drawn more closely than necessary.
-
-“My, you look grand, Davie!” Pearl confided in a low,
-artificially sweet voice. “My cold’s lots better. Papa’ll let
-us drive in to the city to the movies if you ask him real
-nice.”
-
-It was then that Sally Ford, who had experienced so
-many new emotions that day, felt a pang that made every
-other heartache seem mild by comparison. And two girls,
-one a girl alone in the world, the other pampered and adored
-by her family, held their breath as they awaited David Nash’s
-reply.
-
-“Sorry, but I can’t tonight,” David Nash answered Pearl
-Carson’s invitation courteously but firmly. “It would be
-’way after nine when we got to town, and we wouldn’t get
-back until nearly midnight—no hours for a farm hand to
-be keeping. Besides, I’ve got to study, long as I can keep
-awake.”
-
-“You’re always studying when I want you to take me
-somewhere,” Pearl pouted. “I don’t see why you can’t
-forget college during your summer vacation. Go get some
-more hot biscuits, Sally,” she added sharply.
-
-Except for Pearl’s chatter and David’s brief, courteous
-replies, the meal was eaten in silence, the hungry farmer and
-his hired men hunching over their food, wolfing it, disposing
-of such vast quantities of fried steak, vegetables, hot
-biscuits, home-made pickles, preserves, pie and coffee that
-Sally was kept running between kitchen and dining room
-to replenish bowls and plates from the food kept warming
-on the stove. In spite of her own hunger she ate little,
-restrained by timidity, but after her twelve years of orphanage
-diet the meal seemed like a banquet to her.
-
-No one spoke to her, except Mrs. Carson and Pearl, to
-send her on trips to the kitchen, but it did not occur to
-her to feel slighted. It was less embarrassing to be ignored
-than to be plied with questions. Sometimes she raised her
-fluttering eyelids to steal a quick glance at David Nash, and
-every glance deepened her joy that he was there, that he sat
-at the same table with her, ate the same food, some of
-which she had cooked. His superiority to the others at that
-table was so strikingly evident that he seemed god-like to
-her. His pride, his poise, his golden, masculine beauty, his
-strength, his evident breeding, his ambition, formed such a
-contrast to the qualities of the orphaned boys she had known
-that it did not occur to her to hope that he would notice her.
-But once when her blue eyes stole a fleeting glimpse of his
-face she was startled to see that his eyes were regarding her
-soberly, sympathetically.
-
-He smiled—a brief flash of light in his eyes, an upward
-curl to his well-cut lips. She was so covered with a happy
-confusion that she did not hear Mrs. Carson’s harsh nasal
-voice commanding her to bring more butter from the cellar
-until the farmer’s wife uttered her order a second time.
-
-In spite of the prodigious amount of food eaten, the meal
-was quickly over. It was not half-past eight when Clem
-Carson scraped back his chair, wiping his mouth on his
-shirtsleeve.
-
-“Now, Sally, I’ll leave you to clear the table and wash
-up,” Mrs. Carson said briskly. “I’ve got to measure and
-sugar my blackberries for tomorrow’s jam-making. A
-farmer’s wife can’t take Sunday off this time o’ year, and
-have fruit spoil on her hands.”
-
-While Sally was stacking the soiled supper plates on the
-dining table, the telephone rang three short and one long
-ring, and Pearl, who had been almost forcibly holding David
-Nash in conversation, sprang to answer it. The instrument
-was fastened to the dining room wall. Pearl stood lolling
-against it, a delighted smile on her face, her fingers picking
-at the torn wallpaper.
-
-“Un-hunh!... Sure!... Oh, that’ll be swell, Ross!
-I was just wishing for some excitement!... How many’s
-coming? Five?... Oh, you hush! Sure, we’ll dance! We
-got a grand radio, you know—get Chicago and.... All
-right, hurry up! And, oh, say, Ross, you might pick up another
-girl. Sadie Pratt, or somebody. I got a sweetie of
-my own. Un-hunh! David Nash, a junior from A. & M.,
-is staying with us this summer. Didn’t you know?...
-Am I? I’ll tell the world! You just wait till you see him,
-and then *you’ll* want to jump in the river!... Aw, quit
-your kidding!... Well, hurry! ’Bye!”
-
-Before the one-sided conversation was concluded, David
-Nash had quietly left the room by way of the kitchen door.
-When Sally staggered in with her armload of soiled dishes
-she found David at the big iron sink, pouring hot water
-from a heavy black teakettle into a granite dishpan.
-
-“Thought I’d help,” he said in a low voice, to keep Pearl
-from overhearing. “You must be tired and bewildered,
-and washing up for nine people is no joke. Give me the
-glasses first,” he added casually as he reached for the wire
-soap shaker that hung on a nail above the sink.
-
-“Oh, please,” Sally gasped in consternation. “I can do
-them. It won’t take me any time. Why, at the Home, six
-of us girls would wash dishes for three hundred. They
-wouldn’t like it,” she added in a terrified whisper, her eyes
-fluttering first toward the dining room door, then toward the
-big pantry where Mrs. Carson was picking over her blackberries.
-
-“I like to wash dishes,” David said firmly, and that settled
-it, at least so far as he was concerned.
-
-Sally was trotting happily between table and cupboard
-when Pearl came in, stormy-eyed, sullen-mouthed.
-
-“Well, I must say, you’re a quick worker—and I don’t
-mean on dishes!” she snapped at Sally. “So this is the way
-you have to study, Mr. David Nash! But I suppose she
-pulled a sob story on you and just roped you in. You’d
-better find out right now, Miss Sally Ford, that you can’t
-shirk your work on his farm. That’s not what Papa got you
-for—”
-
-“I insisted on helping with the dishes, Pearl,” David interrupted
-the bitter tirade in his firm, quiet way. “Want to
-get a dish cloth and help dry them?” There was a twinkle
-in his eyes and he winked ever so slightly at Sally.
-
-“I’ve got to dress. Five or six of the bunch are coming
-over to dance to the radio music. Did you hear what I said
-about you?” Pearl answered, her shallow blue eyes coquetting
-with David.
-
-“About me?” David pretended surprise. “Is that all,
-Sally? Well, I’ll go on up to my room and study awhile,
-if I can stay awake.”
-
-“You’re going to dance with me—with us,” Pearl wailed,
-her flat voice harsh with disappointment. “I told Ross Willis
-to bring another partner for himself, because I was counting
-on you—”
-
-“Awfully sorry, but I’ve got to study. I thought I told
-you at supper that I had to study,” David reminded her mildly,
-but there was the steel of determination in his casual
-voice.
-
-Pearl flung out of the room then, her face twisted with the
-first grimaces of crying.
-
-“We’d better wash out and rinse these dish cloths,” David
-said imperturbably, but his gold-flecked eyes and his strong,
-characterful mouth smiled at Sally. “My mother taught me
-that—and a good many other things.”
-
-A little later, under cover of the swishing of water in the
-granite dish pan, David spoke in a low voice to the girl who
-worked so happily at his side:
-
-“Take it as easy as you can. They’ll work you to death
-if you let them. And—if you need any help, *day or night*,”
-he emphasized the words significantly, so that once again
-a pulse of fear throbbed in Sally’s throat, “just call on me.
-Remember, I’m an orphan myself. But it’s easier for a
-boy. The world can be mighty hard on a girl alone.”
-
-“Thank you,” Sally trembled, her voice scarcely a whisper,
-for Mrs. Carson was moving heavily in the pantry
-nearby.
-
-Fifteen minutes later, as Sally was sweeping the big
-kitchen, shouts of laughter and loud, gay words told her
-that the party of farm girls and boys had arrived. With
-David gone to his garret room to study, Sally suddenly felt
-very small and forlorn, very much what he had called her—a
-girl alone.
-
-The sounds of boisterous gayety penetrated to every
-corner of the small house, but they echoed most loudly in
-Sally’s heart. For she was sixteen with all the desires and
-dreams of any other girl of sixteen. And she loved parties,
-although she had never been to a small, intimate one in a
-private home in all her life.
-
-She leaned on her broom, trembling, desire to have a
-good time fighting with her institution-bred timidity. Then
-she looked down at her dress—the blue-and-white-checked
-gingham, faded, dull, that she had worn for months at the
-orphanage. If they should come into the kitchen—any of
-those laughing, gay girls and boys—and find her in the
-uniform of state charity they would despise her, never
-dream of asking her to come in, to dance—
-
-Her hands suddenly gripped her broom fiercely. Within
-a minute she had finished her last task of the evening, had
-brushed the crumbs and dust into the black tin dust pan,
-emptied it into the kitchen range. Then, breathless with
-haste, afraid that timidity would overtake her, she ran up
-the back stairs to the garret.
-
-Her cold little hands trembled with eagerness as she
-jerked her work dress over her head and arrayed her slight
-body in the lace-trimmed white lawn “Sunday dress” which
-she had worn earlier in the day on her trip from the orphanage.
-Excitedly, she slapped her pale, faintly flushed
-cheeks to make them more red, then bit her lips hard in lieu
-of lipstick.
-
-When she tiptoed down the dark hall of the garret she
-found David Nash’s door ajar, caught a glimpse of the
-university student-farmhand bent over a pine table crowded
-with books.
-
-She crept on to the head of the narrow, steep stairs, and
-there her courage failed her. The dance music, coming in
-full and strong over the radio, had just begun, and she could
-hear the shuffle of feet on the bare floor of the living room.
-How had she thought for one minute that she could brave
-those alien eyes, intrude, uninvited, upon Pearl’s party?
-Hadn’t Pearl made it cruelly clear that she despised her,
-resented her, because of David’s interest in her?
-
-“Want to dance?”
-
-She had been leaning over the narrow pine banister, but
-she straightened then, a hand going to her heart, for it was
-David standing near her in the dark, and his voice was very
-kind.
-
-CHAPTER III
-===========
-
-At 11 o’clock that Saturday night Sally Ford blew out
-the flame in the small kerosene lamp—the electric light wires
-had not been brought to the garret—and then knelt beside
-the low cot bed to pray, as she had been taught to do in the
-orphanage.
-
-After she had raced mechanically through her childish
-“Now-I-lay-me,” she lifted her small face, that gleamed
-pearly-white in the faint moonlight, and, clasping her thin
-little hands tightly, spoke in a low, passionate voice directly
-to God, whom she imagined bending His majestic head to
-listen:
-
-“Oh, thank you, God, for making David like me, and for
-letting me dance with him. And if dancing is a sin, please
-forgive me, God, for I didn’t mean any harm. And please
-make Pearl not hate me so much just because David is sweet
-to me. She has so many friends and a father and mother and
-a grandmother and a nice home and so many pretty clothes,
-while I haven’t anything. Make her feel kinder toward me,
-dear God, and I’ll work so hard and be so good! And please,
-God, keep my heart and body pure, like Mrs. Stone says.”
-
-Lying in bed, covered only with the scant nightgown she
-had brought from the orphanage, Sally did not feel the
-oppressive heat nor the hardness and lumpiness of her cornshuck
-mattress. For she was reliving the hour she had
-spent in the Carson living room, sponsored by a stern-faced
-David who seemed determined to force Pearl and her giggling,
-chattering friends to accept the timid little orphan as
-an equal.
-
-She felt again the pain in her heart at their veiled insults,
-their deliberate snubs, the concentrated fury that gleamed at
-her from Pearl’s pale blue eyes. But again, as during that
-hour, the hurt was healed by the blessed fact of David’s
-championship. She lay very still to recapture the bliss of
-David’s arm about her waist, as he whirled her lightly in a
-fox trot, the music for which came so mysteriously from
-a little box with dials and a horn like a phonograph. She
-heard again his precious compliment, spoken loudly enough
-for Pearl to hear: “You’re the best dancer I ever danced
-with, Sally. I’m going to ask you to the Junior Prom next
-year.”
-
-Of course he had danced with Pearl, too, and the other
-girls, who had made eyes at him and angled for compliments
-on their own dancing. When he danced with Pearl,
-her husky young body pressed closely against his, her
-fingertips audaciously brushed the golden crispness of his
-hair. She had even tried to dance cheek-to-cheek with David,
-but he had held her back stiffly.
-
-The other boys—Ross Willis and Purdy Bates—had not
-asked Sally to dance with them, after Pearl had whispered
-half-audible, fierce commands; but their rudeness had no
-power to still the little song of thanksgiving that trilled in
-her heart, for always David came back to her, looking glad
-and relieved, and it was with her that David sat between
-dances, talking steadily and entertainingly, to hide her shy silences.
-
-She sighed in memory, a quivering sigh of pure pleasure,
-when she lived again the minutes in the kitchen when she
-and David had washed glasses and plates, while the others
-danced in the parlor. They had not returned, but together
-had slipped up the back stairs to the garret, David bidding
-her a cheerful good-night as he turned into his own room to
-study for an hour before going to bed.
-
-She had learned, during those talks with David, that he
-was twenty years old, that he had completed two years’ work
-in the State Agricultural and Mechanical College; that he
-was working summers on farms as much for the practical experience
-as for the money earned, for his ambition was to be
-a scientific farmer, so that he might make the most of the
-farm which he would some day inherit from his grandfather.
-His grandfather’s place adjoined the Carson farm, but it
-was being worked “on shares” by a large family of brothers,
-who had no need for David’s labor in the summer. She
-knew, too, from his modest replies to questions asked by
-Ross Willis and Purdy Bates, that David was a star athlete,
-that he had already won his letter in football and that he
-had been boxing champion of the sophomore class.
-
-“But he likes *me*,” Sally exulted. “He likes me better than
-Pearl or Bessie Coates or Sue Mullins. I suppose,” she
-added honestly, “he’s sorry for me because I’m an orphan
-and Pearl has it ‘in’ for me, but I don’t care why he’s nice
-to me, just so he is.”
-
-The radio music stopped at half-past eleven. Soon afterward
-Sally heard the shouted good-nights of Pearl’s guests:
-“We had a swell time, Pearl!” “Don’t forget, Pearl! Our
-house tomorrow night!” “See you at Sunday School, Pearl,
-and bring David with you! Some sheik! Oh, Mama! But
-watch out for that baby-faced orphan, Pearl! She’s got her
-cap set for him and she’ll beat your time, if you don’t look
-out!”
-
-Sally felt her face flame with shame and anger. Why did
-girls and boys have to be so nasty-minded, she asked herself
-on a sob. Why couldn’t they let her and David be
-friends without thinking things like that? Why, David
-was so—so wonderful! He wouldn’t “look” at a frightened
-little girl from an orphans’ home! No girl was good enough
-for David Nash, she told herself fiercely.
-
-The next morning Pearl failed to entice David into
-going to church and Sunday School with her, and Sally was
-left alone to prepare the big Sunday dinner—Mrs. Carson
-having gone to church in spite of her Saturday determination
-not to. David came smiling into the kitchen, immaculate
-in a white shirt and well-fitting gray flannel trousers,
-a book in his hand, a pipe in his mouth.
-
-“Mind if I study out here on the kitchen-porch?” he asked
-Sally, his hazel eyes brimming with friendliness. “I like
-company and my garret room’s hot as an inferno.”
-
-“I’d love to have you,” Sally told him shyly. “I’ll try not
-to make any noise with the cooking utensils.”
-
-“Oh, I don’t mind noise,” he laughed. “Fact is, I wish
-you’d sing. I’ll bet you can sing like a bird. Your voice
-sings even when you’re talking. And any woman—” a
-delicate compliment that—“can work better when she’s
-singing.”
-
-And so Sally sang. She sang Sunday School songs, because
-it was Sunday.
-
-It was sweet to be alone in the kitchen, with David so
-near, his crisp, golden-brown head bent over his book, smoke
-spiraling lazily from his pipe. The old grandmother, looking
-very tiny and old-fashioned in rustling black taffeta, had
-gone to church, too, leading her middle-aged half-wit son
-by the hand. Benny had strained at his mother’s hand, trying
-to get loose so that he could kiss Sally and show her his
-bright red necktie, at which the fingers of his free hand
-plucked excitedly. As she remembered those vacant, grinning
-eyes, that slack, grinning mouth, Sally’s song changed
-to a heart-felt paean of thanksgiving:
-
- | “Count your blessings!
- | Name them one by one.
- | Count your many blessings—
- | See what God hath done!”
-
-Oh, she *was* blessed! She had a good mind; sometimes
-she was pretty; she could dance and sing; children liked her—and
-David, David! Poor half-wit Benny, whose only
-blessings were a dim little old mother and a new red necktie!
-But wasn’t a mother—even an old, old mother, whose own
-eyes were vague, such a big blessing that she made up for
-nearly everything else that God could give?
-
-But she resolutely banished the ache in her heart—an
-ache that contracted it sharply every time she thought of
-the mother she had never known—and began to sing again:
-
- | “I think when I read that sweet story of old,
- | When Jesus was here among men,
- | How He called little children as lambs to His fold—”
-
-The opening and closing of the door startled her. David
-was there, smiling at her.
-
-“Won’t you sing ‘Always’ for me, Sally? It’s a new song,
-just out. It goes something like this—” And he began to
-hum, breaking into words now and then: “I’ll be loving
-you—always! Not for just an hour, not for just a day,
-not—”
-
-“So this is why you wouldn’t go to church with me!” a
-shrill voice, passionate with anger, broke into the singing
-lesson.
-
-They had not heard her, in their absorption in the song
-and in each other, but Pearl had come into the house through
-the front door, and was confronting them now in the doorway
-between dining room and kitchen.
-
-“I thought you two were up to something!” she cried.
-“It’s a good thing I came home when I did, or I reckon
-there wouldn’t be any Sunday dinner. Do you know why
-I came home, Sally Ford?” she demanded, advancing into
-the kitchen, her hands on her hips, her fingers digging
-spasmodically into the flesh that bulged under the silk.
-
-“No,” Sally gasped, retreating until she was halted by the
-kitchen table. “I’m cooking dinner, Pearl. It’ll be ready on
-time—”
-
-“Don’t you ‘Pearl’ me!” the infuriated girl screamed.
-“You mealy-mouthed little hypocrite! I’ll tell you why I
-came home! I couldn’t find my diamond bar-pin that Papa
-gave me for a Christmas present last year, and I remembered
-when I was in Sunday School that I saw you stoop
-and pick up something in the parlor last night. You little
-thief! Give it back to me or I’ll phone for the sheriff!”
-
-Sally stared at Pearl, color draining out of her cheeks
-and out of her sapphire eyes, until she was a pale shadow
-of the girl who had been glowing and sparkling under the
-sun of David’s affectionate interest.
-
-“I haven’t seen your diamond bar-pin, Pearl,” she said
-at last. “Honest, I haven’t!”
-
-“You’re lying! I saw you stoop and pick something up
-in front of the sofa last night. I was crazy not to think of
-my bar-pin then, but I remembered all right this morning,
-when it was gone off this dress, the same dress I was wearing
-last night. See, David!” she appealed shrilly to the boy,
-who was looking at her with narrowed eyes. “It was pinned
-right here! You can see where it was stuck in! Look!”
-
-David said nothing, but a slow, odd smile curled his lips
-without reaching those level, narrowed eyes of his.
-
-“What are you looking at me like that for?” Pearl
-screamed. “I won’t *have* you looking at me like that! Stop
-it!”
-
-Slowly, his eyes not leaving Pearl’s face for a moment,
-David thrust his right hand into his pocket. When he withdrew
-it, something lay on his palm—a narrow bar of filigreed
-white gold, set with a small, square-cut diamond. Still without
-speaking, he extended his hand slowly toward Pearl, but
-she drew back, her eyes popping with surprise and—yes,
-Sally was sure of it—fear.
-
-“Where did you get that?” she gasped.
-
-“Do you really want me to tell you?” David spoke at
-last, his voice queer and hard.
-
-“No!” Pearl shuddered. “No! Does she—does *she* know?”
-
-“No, she was telling the truth when she said that she
-hadn’t seen the pin,” David answered, flipping the pin contemptuously
-to the kitchen table. “But next time I think
-you’d better put it away in your own room. And Pearl, you
-really must try to overcome this absentmindedness of yours.
-It may get you into trouble sometime.”
-
-Pearl shivered, seemed to shrink visibly under her fussy
-pink georgette dress.
-
-“Oh!” she wailed suddenly, her face crumpling up in a
-spasm of weeping. “You’ll hate me now! And you used to
-like me, before *she* came! You—oh, I hate you! Quit looking
-at me like that!”
-
-“Hadn’t you better go back to church?” David suggested
-mildly. “Tell your mother you found your pin just where
-you’d left it,” that contemptuous smile deepening on his
-lips.
-
-“You won’t tell Papa, will you?” Pearl whimpered, as she
-turned toward the door. “And you won’t tell *her*?” She
-could not bear to utter Sally’s name.
-
-“No, I won’t tell,” David assured her. “But I’m sure
-you’ll make up to Sally for having been mistaken about the
-pin.”
-
-“She’s all you think of!” Pearl cried, then, sobbing wildly,
-she ran out the kitchen door.
-
-“Guess I’d better not bother you any longer, or they’ll
-be blaming me if dinner is late,” David said casually, but he
-paused long enough to pat the little hand that was clenching
-the table.
-
-Sally was so puzzled by the strangeness of the scene she
-had witnessed, so tormented by brief glimpses of something
-near the truth, so weak from reaction, so stirred by gratitude
-to David, that she was making poor headway with dinner
-when Clem Carson, who had not gone to church, came in
-from the barns, dressed in overalls in defiance of the day.
-
-“Got a sick yearlin’ out there,” he grumbled. “A
-blue-ribbon heifer calf that Dave’s grandpa persuaded me to
-buy. I don’t believe in this blue-ribbon stock. Always delicate—got
-to be nursed like a baby. I give her a whopping
-dose of castor oil and she slobbered all over me.”
-
-He took the big black iron teakettle from the stove and
-filled the granite wash basin half full of the steaming water.
-As he lathered his hands until festoons of soap bubbles hung
-from them, he cocked an appraising eye at Sally, who was
-busily rolling pie crust on a yellow pine board.
-
-“Dave been hanging around the kitchen this morning, ain’t
-he?”
-
-Sally’s hands tightened on the rolling pin and her eyes
-fluttered guiltily as she answered, “Yes, sir.”
-
-“Better not encourage him, if you know which side your
-bread’s buttered on,” the farmer advised laconically. “I
-reckon you know by this time that Pearl’s picked him out
-and that things is just about settled between ’em. Fine match,
-too. He’ll own his granddad’s place some day—next farm
-to this one, and the young folks will be mighty well fixed.
-I reckon Dave’s pretty much like any other young whippersnapper—ready
-to cock an eye at any pretty girl that comes
-along, before he settles down, but it don’t mean anything.
-Understand?”
-
-“Yes, sir,” Sally murmured.
-
-“I reckon any fool could see that Pearl’s mighty near the
-apple of my eye,” Carson went on, as he dried his hands
-vigorously on the Sunday-fresh roller towel. “And if she
-took a notion that maybe some other girl from the orphanage
-would suit us better, why I don’t know as I could do
-anything else but take you back. And I’d hate that. You’re
-a nice, pretty little thing, real handy in the kitchen, but,
-yes sir, I’d have to tell the matron that you just didn’t suit....
-Well, I got to get back to that yearlin’.”
-
-Somehow Sally managed to finish cooking the big Sunday
-dinner before the family returned from church. Out of
-deference for the day she decided to change from her faded
-gingham to her white dress before serving dinner. Surely
-she had a right to look decent! Clem Carson couldn’t construe
-her humble “dressing up” as a bid for David’s attention.
-
-In her little garret room she scrubbed her face and hands,
-pinned the heavy braid of soft black hair about her head,
-and then reached under her low cot bed for her small bundle
-of clothes, in which was rolled her only pair of fine-ribbed
-white lisle stockings. As she drew out the bundle she discovered
-immediately that other hands than her own had
-touched it; the stockings had been unrolled and then rerolled
-clumsily, not at all in her own neat fashion. Then
-suddenly full comprehension came to her. The pieces of the
-puzzle settled miraculously into shape. It was here, in this
-bundle, that David had found the bar-pin. Somehow he had
-seen Pearl slip into the room that morning, had guessed that
-her secret visit boded no good for Sally; had spied on her,
-and then later had retrieved the bar-pin from the bundle in
-which Pearl had hidden it.
-
-If David had not seen—But she could not go on with the
-thought. Trembling so that her teeth chattered she dressed
-herself as decently as her orphanage wardrobe permitted,
-and then went downstairs to “dish up” the dinner she had
-prepared.
-
-Immediately after dinner David went across fields to call
-on his grandfather, a grouchy, sick old man who almost
-hated the boy because he would soon own the lands which he
-himself had loved so passionately. He did not return for
-supper, and at breakfast on Monday there was not time for
-more than a smile and a cheerful “Good morning,” which
-Sally, with Clem Carson’s eyes upon her, hardly dared return.
-
-Sally wondered if David had been warned, too, for as the
-days passed she seldom saw him alone for as much a minute.
-Perhaps he was being careful for her sake, suspecting
-Carson’s antagonism, or perhaps, in spite of the shameful
-trick in which he had caught her, he really cared for Pearl.
-Evenings he sat for a short time in the living room or on the
-front porch, Pearl beside him, chattering animatedly; but he
-was always in his room studying by ten o’clock, a blessed
-fact which made her own isolation in her little garret room
-more easy to bear.
-
-On Thursday morning at ten o’clock David appeared at
-the kitchen door, an axe in his hands.
-
-“Will you turn the grindstone for me while I sharpen this
-axe blade, Sally?” he asked casually, but his eyes gave her
-a deep, significant look that made her heart flutter.
-
-Mrs. Carson, standing over her bubbling preserving kettles,
-grumbled an assent, and Sally flew out of the kitchen to
-join him.
-
-The grindstone, a huge, heavy stone wheel turned by a
-pedal arrangement, was set up near the first of the great red
-barns. While Sally poured water at intervals upon the stone,
-David held the blade against it, and under cover of the whirring,
-grating noise he talked to her in a low voice.
-
-“Everything all right, Sally?”
-
-“Fine!” she faltered. “I get awful tired, but there’s lots
-to eat—such good things to eat—and Pearl’s given me some
-dresses that are nicer than any I ever had before, except
-they’re too big for me—”
-
-“Isn’t she fat?” David grinned at her, and she was reminded
-again how young he was, although he seemed so
-very grown-up to her. “She wouldn’t be so fat if she worked
-a tenth as hard as you do.”
-
-“I don’t mind,” Sally protested, her eyes misting with
-tears at his thoughtfulness for her. “I’ve got to earn my
-board and keep. Besides, there’s such an awful lot to be done,
-with the preserving and the canning and the cooking and
-everything. Mrs. Carson works even harder than I do.”
-
-David’s eyes flashed with indignation and a suspicion of
-contempt for the meek little girl opposite him. “You’re earning
-five times as much as your board and room and a few
-old clothes that Pearl doesn’t want is worth. It makes me so
-mad—”
-
-“Sal-lee! Ain’t that axe ground yet? Time to start dinner!
-I can’t leave this piccalilli I’m making,” Mrs. Carson
-shouted from the kitchen door.
-
-“Wait, Sally,” David commanded. “Wouldn’t you like to
-take a walk with me after supper tonight? I’ll help you
-with the dishes. You never get out of the house, except to
-the garden. You haven’t even seen the fields yet. I’d like
-to show you around. The moon’s full tonight—”
-
-“Oh, I can’t!” Sally gasped with the pain of refusal.
-“Pearl—Mr. Carson—”
-
-“I want you to come,” David said steadily, his eyes commanding
-her.
-
-“All right,” Sally promised recklessly, her cheeks pink
-with excitement, her eyes soft and velvety, like dark blue
-pansies.
-
-Sally was eager as a child, when she joined David Nash
-in that part of the lane that skirted the orchard. Although
-it was nearly nine o’clock it was not yet dark; the sweet,
-throbbing peace of a June twilight, disturbed only by a faint
-breeze that whispered through the leaves of the fruit trees,
-brooded over the farm.
-
-“I hurried—as fast—as I could!” she gasped. “Grandma
-Carson ripped up this dress for me this afternoon and while
-you and I were washing dishes Mrs. Carson stitched up the
-seams. Wasn’t that sweet of her? Do you like it, David?
-It was awful dirty and I washed it in gasoline this afternoon,
-while I was doing Pearl’s things.”
-
-She backed away from him, took the full skirt of the
-made-over dress between the thumb and forefinger of each
-hand, and made him a curtsey.
-
-“You look like a picture in it,” David told her gravely.
-“When I saw Pearl busting out of it I had no idea it was
-such a pretty dress.”
-
-“I couldn’t have kept it on tonight if Pearl hadn’t already
-left for the party at Willis’s. Was she terribly mad at you
-because you wouldn’t go?”
-
-David shrugged his broad shoulders, but there was a
-twinkle in his eyes. “Let’s talk about something pleasant.
-Want a peach, Sally?”
-
-And Sally ate the peach he gave her, though she had peeled
-so many for canning those last few days that she had thought
-she never wanted to see another peach. But this was a
-special peach, for David had chosen it for her, had touched
-it with his own hands.
-
-They walked slowly down the fruit-scented lane together,
-Sally’s shoulder sometimes touching David’s coatsleeve, her
-short legs striving to keep step with his long ones.
-
-She listened, or appeared to listen, drugged with content,
-her fatigue and the smarting of her gasoline-reddened hands
-completely forgotten.
-
-“We got a good stand of winter wheat and oats. There’s
-the wheat. See how it ripples in the breeze? Look! You
-can see where it’s turning yellow. Pretty soon its jade-green
-dress will be as yellow as gold, and along in August I’ll cut
-it. That’s oats, over there”; and he pointed to a distant
-field of foot-high grain.
-
-“It’s so pretty—all of it,” Sally sighed blissfully. “You
-wouldn’t think, just to look at a farm, that it makes people
-mean and cross and stingy and ugly, would you? Looks like
-growing things for people to eat ought to make us happy.”
-
-“Farmers don’t see the pretty side; they’re too busy. And
-too worried,” David told her gravely. “I’m different. I live
-in the city in the winter and I can hardly wait to get to the
-farm in the summer. But it’s not my worry if the summer
-is wet and the wheat rusts. I’ll be happy to own a piece
-of land some day, though, even if I own all the worries,
-too. I’m going to be a scientific farmer, you know.”
-
-“I’d love to live on a farm,” Sally agreed, with entire innocence.
-“But every evening at twilight I’d go out and look
-at my growing things and see how pretty a picture they made,
-and try to forget all the back-breaking work I’d put in to
-make it so pretty.”
-
-They were walking single file now, in the soft, mealy loam
-of a field, David leading the way. She loved the way his
-tall, compact body moved—as gracefully and surely as a
-woman’s. She had the feeling that they were two children,
-who had slipped away from their elders. She had never
-known anyone like David, but she felt as if she had known
-him all her life, as if she could say anything to him and he
-would understand. Oh, it was delicious to have a friend!
-
-“There’s the cornfield where I’ve been plowing,” David
-called back to her. “A fine crop. I’ve given it its last plowing
-this week. It’s what farmers call ‘laid by.’ Nothing to
-do now but to let nature take her course.”
-
-It was so dark now that the corn looked like glistening
-black swords, curved by invisible hands for a phantom combat.
-And the breeze rustled through them, bringing to the
-beauty-drunk little girl a cargo of mingled odors of earth,
-ripe fruit and greenness thrusting up from the moist embrace
-of the ground to the kiss of the sun.
-
-“Let’s sit here on the ground and watch the moon come
-up,” David suggested, his voice hushed with the wonder of
-the night and of the beauty that lay about them. “The earth
-is soft, and dry from the sun. It won’t soil your pretty
-dress.”
-
-Sally obeyed, locking her slender knees with her hands and
-resting her chin upon them.
-
-“Tired, Sally? They work you too hard,” David said
-softly, as he seated himself at a little distance from her. “I
-suppose you’ll be glad to get back to the—Home in the fall.”
-
-Sally’s dream-filled eyes, barely discernible in the dark,
-turned toward him, and her voice, hushed but determined,
-spoke the words that had been throbbing in her brain for
-four days:
-
-“I’m not going back to the Home—ever. I’m going to run
-away.”
-
-“Good for you!” David applauded. Then, with sudden
-seriousness: “But what will you do? A girl alone, like you?
-And won’t they try to bring you back? Isn’t there a law that
-will let them hunt you like a criminal?”
-
-“Oh, yes. The state’s my legal guardian until I’m eighteen,
-and I’m only sixteen. In some states it’s twenty-one,” Sally
-answered, fright creeping back into her voice. “But I’m
-going to do it anyway. I’d rather die than go back to the
-orphanage for two more years. You don’t know what it’s
-like,” she added with sudden vehemence, and a sob-catch in
-her throat.
-
-“Tell me, Sally,” David urged gently.
-
-And Sally told him—in short, gasping sentences, roughened
-sometimes by tears—of the life of orphaned girls.
-
-“We have enough to eat to keep from starving and they
-give us four new dresses a year,” Sally went on recklessly,
-her long-dammed-up emotion released by his sympathy and
-understanding, though he said so little. “And they don’t
-actually beat us, unless we’ve done something pretty bad;
-but oh, it’s the knowing that we’re orphans and that the state
-takes care of us and that nobody cares whether we live or
-die that makes it so hard to bear! From the time we enter
-the orphanage we are made to feel that everyone else is
-better than we are, and it’s not right for children, who will
-be men and women some day, with their livings to make, to
-feel that way!”
-
-“Yes, an inferiority complex is a pretty bad handicap,”
-David interrupted gently.
-
-“I know about inferiority complexes,” Sally took him
-up eagerly. “I’ve read a lot and studied a lot. We have a
-branch of the public library in the orphanage, but we’re only
-allowed to take out one book a week. I’ll graduate from
-high school next June—if I go back! But I won’t go back!”
-
-“But Sally, Sally, what could you do?” David persisted.
-“You haven’t any money—”
-
-“No,” Sally acknowledged passionately. “I’ve never had
-more than a nickel at one time to call my own! Think of
-it, David! A girl of sixteen, who has never had more than
-a nickel of her own in her life! And only a nickel given to
-me by some soft-hearted, sentimental visitor! But I can
-work, and if I can’t find anything to do, I’d rather starve
-than go back.”
-
-David’s hand, concealed by the darkness, was upon hers
-before she knew that it was coming.
-
-“Poor Sally! Brave, high-hearted little Sally!” David said
-so gently that his words were like a caress. “Charity hasn’t
-broken your spirit yet, child. Just try to be patient for a
-while longer. Promise me you won’t do anything without
-telling me first. I might be able to help you—somehow.”
-
-“I—I can’t promise, David,” she confessed in a strangled
-voice. “I might have to go away—suddenly—from here—”
-
-“What do you mean, Sally?” David’s hand closed in a
-hurting grip over hers. “Has Pearl—Mr. Carson—? Tell
-me what you mean!”
-
-“When I promised to come walking with you tonight I
-knew that Mr. Carson would try to take me back to the
-orphanage, if he found out. But—I—I wanted to come.
-And I’m not sorry.”
-
-“Do you mean that he threatened you?” David asked
-slowly, amazement dragging at his words. “Because of
-Pearl—and me?”
-
-“Yes,” she whispered, hanging her head with shame. “I
-didn’t want you to know, ever, that you’d been in any way
-responsible. He—he says it’s practically settled between
-you and—and Pearl, and that—that I—oh, don’t make me
-say any more!”
-
-David groaned. She could see the muscles spring out like
-cords along his jaw. “Listen, Sally,” he said at last, very
-gently, “I want you to believe me when I say that I have
-never had the slightest intention of marrying Pearl Carson.
-I have not made love to her. I’m too young to get married.
-I’ve got two years of college ahead of me yet, but even if
-I were older and had a farm of my own, I wouldn’t marry
-Pearl—”
-
-CHAPTER IV
-==========
-
-“Come out of that corn!” A loud, harsh voice cut across
-David’s low-spoken speech, made them spring guiltily apart.
-“I ain’t going to stand for no such goings-on on my farm!”
-
-Clem Carson had prowled like an angry, frustrated animal,
-through the fields until he had spied them out.
-
-David and Sally had been sitting at the end of the corn
-field, in plain sight of anyone who cared to spy upon them.
-When Clem Carson’s harsh bellow startled them out of their
-innocent confidences David jumped to his feet, offering a
-hand to Sally, who was trembling so that she could scarcely
-stand.
-
-“We’re not in the corn, Mr. Carson,” David called, his
-voice vibrating with indignation. “I’ll have to ask you to
-apologize for what you said, sir. There’s no harm in two
-young people watching the moon rise at ten o’clock.”
-
-Carson came striding out of the corn. David, feet planted
-rather far apart, looked as if he were braced for attack, and
-the farmer, after an involuntary shrinking toward the shelter
-of the corn, advanced again, an apologetic smile on his brown
-face.
-
-“Reckon I spoke hasty,” he conceded, “but Jim said he
-seen you two young-uns sneaking off into the corn and it got
-my dander up. I’m responsible to the orphanage for Sally,
-and I don’t aim to have her going back in disgrace. Better
-get back to the house, Sally, and go to bed, seeing as how
-you’ve got to be up at half-past four in the morning. You
-stay back a minute, Dave. I want to have a little talk with
-you.”
-
-“I’m taking Sally to the house, Mr. Carson,” David said
-grimly.
-
-On the walk back to the house there was no opportunity
-for David to reassure the frightened, trembling girl, for
-Carson plowed doggedly along behind them as they walked
-single file between the rows of corn. When they reached the
-kitchen, where Mrs. Carson was setting great pans of yeast
-bread to rise on the back of the range, Sally ran to the stairs,
-not pausing for a good-night.
-
-Ten or fifteen minutes later, while she was sitting on the
-edge of her cot-bed, she heard David’s firm step on the back
-stairs, and knew that he had cut short the farmer’s “little
-talk” with him. Reckless of consequences she slipped out of
-her door, which she had left ajar, and crept along the dark
-hall to David’s door.
-
-He did not see her at first, for she was only a faint blur in
-the dark, but at her whispered “David!” he paused, his hands
-groping for hers.
-
-“It’s all right, honey,” he whispered. “I told him point-blank
-if he sent you back to the Home I’d leave, too. And
-that will hold him, because he can’t do without me at this
-busy season. He couldn’t get another hand right now for
-love or money, and he knows it. Go to sleep now, and don’t
-worry.”
-
-The next morning at breakfast it was plainly evident that
-David had said one or two other things to Clem Carson, and
-that he in turn had passed them on to Pearl. For Pearl’s
-eyes bore traces of tears shed during the night, and the high
-color of anger burned in her plump cheeks. Carson’s anger
-and chagrin at losing all his hopes of David as a son-in-law
-and of acquiring, through his marriage to Pearl, the neighboring
-farm for his daughter, expressed itself in heavy
-“joshing,” each word tipped with venom:
-
-“Well, well, how’s our Sally this morning? What do you
-know about this, Ma?—our little ‘Orphunt Annie’ is stepping
-out! Yes, sir, she ain’t letting no grass grow under her feet!
-Caught herself a feller, she has!”
-
-“Eat your breakfast, Clem, and let Sally alone,” Mrs.
-Carson commanded impatiently. “She’s old enough to have
-a feller if she wants one.”
-
-Tears of gratitude to the woman she had thought so stern
-gushed into Sally’s eyes, so that she could not see to butter
-the hot biscuit she held in her shaking hands.
-
-“She’s cut you out, Pearl, beat your time all hollow! And
-looking as meek and mild as a Jersey heifer all the time! I
-tell you, Ma, it takes these buttery-mouthed little angels to
-put over the high-jinks!”
-
-“I’m sure I wouldn’t have looked at a hired man,” Pearl
-cried angrily, tossing her head. “Sally’s welcome to him.
-But I can’t say I admire *his* taste.”
-
-Sally’s eyes, drowned in tears, fluttered toward David.
-
-“Don’t you think you’re going pretty far, Mr. Carson?”
-David asked abruptly.
-
-“No offense, no offense,” Carson protested hastily, with a
-chuckle that he meant to sound conciliatory. “I’m a man
-that likes his joke, and it does strike me as funny that a fine,
-upstanding college man like you, due to come into property
-some day, should cotton to a scared little rabbit of an orphan
-like Sally here—”
-
-“That’ll do, Clem!” Mrs. Carson interrupted sharply.
-“Get ahead with your breakfast and clear out, all of you!
-Sally and me have got a big day’s work ahead of us. Pearl,
-I want you to drive to Capital City for some more Mason
-jars for me. I’m all out.”
-
-Later, when Sally was washing dishes, Pearl bounced into
-the kitchen, dressed for her trip to the city, her arms full of
-soiled white shoes, stockings and silk underwear.
-
-“Sally,” she said, her voice like a whip-lash, “I want you
-to clean these shoes for me today and wash out these stockings
-and underwear. See that you do a good job, or you’ll
-have to do it over.”
-
-Sally, raking the suds from the dishpan off her arms and
-hands, accepted the pile of garments dumbly, but resentment
-gushed hotly in her throat.
-
-“I’ve got enough work laid out for Sally to keep her busy
-every minute today,” Mrs. Carson rebuked Pearl sharply.
-“Why can’t you do your own cleaning, Pearl?”
-
-“Because I’ve got a luncheon date and a matinee in town
-today, and I need these things for tonight. I’m going to a
-party at the Mullins’ Goodby, Mom. Two dozen jars
-enough?”
-
-When Sally was again bent over the dishpan she heard the
-little old grandmother’s uncertain, quavering voice:
-
-“It ain’t fair, Debbie, the way you let Pearl run over
-Sally. She’s a nice, polite-spoken little girl, the best worker
-I ever see.”
-
-“I know, Ma,” Mrs. Carson answered in so kind a voice
-that fresh tears swam in Sally’s eyes. “Pearl’s been spoiled.
-But I’m too busy now to take it out of her. I wonder, Ma, if
-you couldn’t rip up them other two dresses that Pearl gave
-Sally? The child really ain’t got a thing to wear. If you’ll just
-rip the seams, I’ll stitch ’em myself at night, if I ain’t too
-tired.”
-
-Sally whirled from the dishpan, stooped swiftly and laid
-her lips for an instant upon Mrs. Carson’s hand. Then, flushing
-vividly, she ran back to the kitchen sink, seized the big
-flour-sack dish towel and began to polish a glass with intense
-energy.
-
-Although Mrs. Carson made no comment on Sally’s shy
-caress, the girl felt that from that moment the farmer’s wife
-was her friend, undeclared but staunch.
-
-Knowing that any day might prove to be her last on the
-farm, for Carson never let slip an opportunity to threaten her
-by innuendo with the disgrace of being sent back to the
-Home, Sally found a ray of comfort in the fact that Grandma
-Carson, probably because she felt sorry for Sally, constantly
-hectored as she was by the jealous, vicious-tongued
-Pearl, was slowly but surely completing the necessary alterations
-upon the other two dresses that Pearl had given her.
-
-The vague-eyed, kindly little old woman finished the alterations
-on Saturday morning, and Sally sped to her garret
-room with them, there to try them on and gloat over them.
-Then, her eyes darting now and then to the closed door, she
-hastily made a bundle of the three new dresses and hid it
-under the cornshuck mattress of her bed. Maybe it would
-be stealing to take the dresses if she had to run away, but
-she couldn’t hope to escape in the orphanage uniform—
-
-Early Saturday afternoon Mrs. Carson announced that
-she had to go into the city to do some shopping. The farmer
-suggested that Pearl drive her in, since he himself was to be
-busy setting up the cider mill in a shack he had built at the
-foot of the lane, where it ran into the state highway.
-
-“And you might as well take the Dodge and let Ma and
-Benny go in with you. They haven’t seen a picture show for
-a month,” Carson suggested.
-
-The thought of seeing a movie overcame Sally’s timidity.
-“Would there be room for me, Mrs. Carson? I could help
-you with your shopping, help carry things—”
-
-“I don’t see why not,” Mrs. Carson answered. “I got a
-lot of trotting around to do and it’s mighty hot—”
-
-“Mama, if she goes, I won’t go a step,” Pearl burst out
-shrilly. “I won’t have her tagging after us all afternoon,
-making eyes at every man that speaks to me!”
-
-“Pearl, Pearl, I’m afraid you’re spoiled rotten!” Mrs.
-Carson shook her head sadly. “I’ll bring you a pair of them
-fiber silk stockings, Sally, to wear to church tomorrow night
-with your flowered taffeta,” she offered brusquely, by way of
-consolation.
-
-When the car had swept down the lane and Sally was left
-alone in the house, she busied herself furiously in an effort
-to dissipate her loneliness and disappointment, and a fear
-that grew upon her with the realization that Carson had not
-accompanied his family to town. The two hired men had
-left the farm for Capital City, immediately after the noon
-meal, wages in their pockets, bent on an afternoon and
-evening of city pleasures. On the entire farm there was no
-one but herself, Carson and David. And where was David?
-If she needed him terribly, would he fail her?
-
-As the afternoon wore on, and still Carson did not appear,
-Sally’s gratitude for Mrs. Carson’s inarticulate kindness sent
-her on a flying trip to the orchard to gather enough hard,
-sour apples to make pies for supper. Carson, she began to
-hope, was so busy setting up the cider mill that he would
-have no time to take her back to the orphanage, even if he
-wanted to. Maybe she was safe for a while; she would not
-run away just yet, for if she ran away she would never see
-David again—
-
-It was fun to have the whole big kitchen to herself. Humming
-under her breath, she cut chilled lard into well-sifted
-flour, using the full amount that Mrs. Carson’s pie crust
-called for. At the orphanage the pie crust was tough and
-leathery, because the matron would not permit the cook to
-use enough lard. What joy it was to cook on a prosperous
-farm, where there was an abundance of every good thing
-to eat! If only she could stay the whole summer through!
-She could stand the hard work....
-
-As she piled the sliced apples thickly into the crimped pie
-crust, she thought wistfully of Mrs. Carson, who was kind
-to her although she was a hard taskmistress.
-
-“Maybe,” Sally reflected sadly, dusting around nutmeg
-over the thickly sugared apples, “if I could stay on here,
-Mrs. Carson would want to adopt me. But of course Pearl
-and Mr. Carson wouldn’t let her. They hate me because
-David likes me and won’t marry Pearl. And I like David
-better than anybody in the world,” she confessed to herself,
-as the pink in her cheeks deepened. “But I would love to
-have a mother, even if it was only a ready-made mother. I
-wonder why some girls have everything, and others nothing?
-Why should Pearl have a mother who just spoils her past
-all enduring? Pearl isn’t good—she isn’t even good to her
-mother.”
-
-When her three big apple pies were in the oven, she
-washed the bread bowl in which she had mixed her pie crust;
-washed and dried vigorously the big yellow pine board and
-rolling pin, and restored them to their proper places. Then,
-feeling very useful and virtuous, she set the table for supper,
-singing little scraps of popular songs which she had heard
-over the radio during her week on the farm.
-
-By that time her pies were baked to a deep, golden brown,
-with little glazed blisters across their top crusts.
-
-“If I do say it myself,” she said, in her little old-woman
-way, her head cocked sideways as she surveyed her handiwork,
-“those are real pies. I hope Mrs. Carson will be surprised
-and pleased.”
-
-Then, because she was very tired and the late afternoon
-sun was making an inferno of the kitchen, Sally climbed the
-steep back stairs to the garret, intending to take a cooling
-sponge bath and a short nap before the family returned,
-hungry for supper. She was about to pass David’s door
-when his voice halted her:
-
-“That you, Sally? I’ve been enjoying your singing, even
-if I did spend more time listening than studying.”
-
-She went involuntarily toward him. “I didn’t know you
-were up here, David,” she told him. “I’m sorry I interrupted
-your studying. I wouldn’t have sung if I’d known you were
-up here.”
-
-The boy was seated at a small pine table, covered with
-books and papers, but as she advanced hesitatingly into the
-room he rose.
-
-“Come on in,” he invited hospitably. “Wouldn’t you like
-to see my books? Some of them are fascinating—full of
-pictures of prize stock and model chicken farms and champion
-egg-laying hens and things like that. Look,” he commanded
-snatching up a book as if eager to detain her.
-“Here’s a picture of a cow that my grandfather owns. She
-holds the state record for butter-fat production. Her name’s
-Beauty Bess—look!”
-
-Sally, without a thought as to the impropriety of being in
-a man’s bedroom, slipped into the chair he was holding for
-her and bent her little braid-crowning head gravely over her
-book.
-
-“I’m going to stock the farm with nothing but pedigreed
-animals when it’s mine,” David told her, enthusiastically.
-“Look, here’s the kind—” And he bent low over her, so that
-his arm was about her shoulder as he riffled the pages of the
-book, seeking the picture he wanted her to see.
-
-A sudden gust of wind, presaging a summer shower,
-slammed the door shut, but the two were so absorbed they
-did not hear the faint click of the lock. Nor did they hear, a
-little later, the sound of the stealthy, futile turning of the
-knob, the retreat of carefully muted footsteps.
-
-David was bending low over Sally, his cheek almost
-touching hers, excitedly expounding the merits of crop rotation,
-and pointing out text-book confirmation of his theories,
-when sudden, evil words shocked their attention from the
-fascinations of the agricultural text-book:
-
-“Caught you at last! Thought you was mighty slick, didn’t
-you?—locking the door! I’ve a good mind to whip you
-every step of the way back to the orphan asylum, you lying,
-nasty little—” Carson’s voice, hoarse with anger and exultation
-over his coming revenge upon the girl who had
-dared jeopardize his daughter’s happiness, stopped with
-a gasp upon the evil word he had spat out, for his shoulders,
-as he tried to wriggle into the room from the small window,
-were stuck in the too-narrow frame.
-
-If the wind had not been roaring about the house, banging
-branches of shade trees against the sloping roof upon which
-David’s window looked, they would necessarily have heard
-his approach, but as it was they were totally unprepared for
-the sight of his head and shoulders and breast, framed in the
-window, his glittering black eyes fixed upon them with evil
-exultation.
-
-Sally struggled to her feet as David leaped toward the
-window. She had a fleeting glimpse of his rage-distorted
-young face, his lips snarled back from his teeth.
-
-“David! Don’t, David!” she cried, her voice a high, thin
-wail of terror—terror for David, not for Carson.
-
-“You’re not fit to live, Carson,” David’s young voice broke
-in its rage, but there was no faltering in the power behind
-the blow which crashed into the farmer’s face.
-
-Sally, sinking to her knees in her terror, heard the rending
-sound of flimsy timber giving way, then the more awful noise
-of a big body sliding rapidly down the roof. She half fainted
-then, so that when David tried to lift her to her feet she
-swayed dizzily against him, her eyes dazed, her ashen lips
-hanging slackly.
-
-“Can you hear me, Sally?” David’s voice, a little tremulous
-with awe at that which he had done, came like a series of
-loud claps in her ears.
-
-She clung to him weakly, her eyes glancing fearfully from
-the window to his set, pale young face. Then she nodded
-slowly, like a child awakening from a nightmare.
-
-“I think I’ve killed him, Sally. He hasn’t made a sound
-since he crashed to the ground.” David’s hazel eyes were
-as wide as hers, and almost as frightened.
-
-“You did—that—for me?” Sally whispered. “Oh, David,
-what are we going to do?” She began to cry then, in little,
-frightened whimpers, but her blue eyes, swimming in tears,
-never left his face.
-
-The boy squared his shoulders as if to prepare them for a
-great burden, and in that instant he seemed to grow older.
-Color came slowly back to his bronzed cheeks, but his lips
-shook a little as he answered:
-
-“We’ve got to run away, Sally, before the family comes
-home. I hate to leave him—down there—if he’s only hurt.
-But I’ll be damned if I stay here and get us both sent to
-jail just to ease a pain that that beast, if he isn’t dead, may be
-having! Oh, God, I hope I didn’t kill him! I just went crazy
-when he called you that name—Will you come, Sally, or
-do you want to stay and face them with me? Whatever’s
-best for you—”
-
-Sally Ford did not hesitate for a moment. Her blue eyes
-were full of trust and adoration as she answered: “I’ll go
-with you, David. I knew I’d have to run away. I’m all
-packed.”
-
-“All right.” David spoke rapidly. “I’ll fix up a small
-bundle, too. You get your things and leave the house as
-quickly as possible. Cut across the orchard to the cornfield
-and wait for me where we were sitting the other night. I’ll
-join you almost by the time you get there. But I want you to
-leave first, just in case they come back before I can get away.
-Now, run!”
-
-Sally obeyed, somehow forcing her muscles to carry out
-David’s commands, but the tears were coming so fast that
-she bumped unseeingly into apple and peach trees as she
-ran through the orchard, the brown paper parcel of clothes
-clutched tightly to her bosom. Twice she dashed the tears
-from her eyes, glanced fearfully about, and listened, but she
-saw and heard nothing. The sun was getting low in the
-west, slanting in golden, dust-laden beams through the rows
-of apple trees.
-
-When she reached the shelter of the corn stalks she went
-more slowly, for her heart was pounding sickeningly. Just
-before she reached the end of the field she paused, opened
-her bundle with shaking hands, drew out the dark blue linen
-dress and put it on over the blue-and-white gingham uniform
-of the orphanage. She was re-tying her bundle when she
-caught the faint sound of footsteps running toward her
-between rows of corn.
-
-David was hatless. His eyes were wide, unsmiling, but
-his lips managed an upturning of the corners to reassure her.
-
-“Sorry—to be—so long,” he panted. “But I telephoned a
-doctor that Carson had been—hurt—and asked him to come
-over. I didn’t answer when he asked who was calling. Told
-him Carson had slipped from the roof.”
-
-“I’m awfully glad you did, David. It was like you. Shall
-we go now?”
-
-David looked down at her in wonder, and his eyes and lips
-were very tender. “What a brave kid you are, Sally! What
-a darn *nice* little thing you are! But I’ve been thinking hard,
-honey. We can’t run away together—far, that is. I’ll have
-to take you back to the Home.”
-
-“No, David, no, no! I can’t go back to the orphanage!
-I’d rather die!” Sally gasped.
-
-David dropped his bundle, took her hands and held them
-tightly. “I can’t run away from this thing I’ve done, Sally.
-I’m sorry. I thought I could. I’m going to give myself up,
-after I’ve seen you safely back to the Home. I’ll explain
-to your Mrs. Stone, make her believe—”
-
-“Oh!” Sally breathed in a gust of despair. Then, stooping
-swiftly, she snatched up her bundle and began to run down
-a corn row. She ran with the fleetness of a terror-stricken
-animal, and David watched her for a long moment, his eyes
-dark with pity and uncertainty. Then he gave chase, his
-long legs clearing the distance between them with miraculous
-speed. He caught up with her just as she was at the edge
-of the cornfield, recklessly about to plunge into the lane
-that led to the Carson house.
-
-“Wait, Sally!” he panted, grasping her shoulder. “You
-can’t run away alone like this—Oh Lord!” he groaned suddenly.
-“There they come! Don’t you hear the car turning
-in from the road? Come back, Sally!”
-
-He did not wait for her to obey, but lifted her into his
-arms, for she had gone limp with terror, and ran, crouching
-low so that the cornstalks would hide them.
-
-“Lie flat on the ground,” David said sternly, as he set
-her gently upon her feet. “We can’t leave here now. The
-place will be swarming with people. But when it’s dark we’ll
-slip away, across fields. Thank God, there’ll be no moon.”
-
-He flattened his own body upon the soft earth, close
-against the thick, sturdy cornstalks. They did not talk much
-for they were listening, listening for faint sounds coming
-from the farmhouse which would indicate that the dreadful
-discovery had been made.
-
-Long minutes passed and nothing had happened. Then the
-muffled roar of another motor, turning into the lane from
-the state highway, told them that the doctor to whom David
-had telephoned was arriving. It seemed hours before a
-scream floated from the house to the cornfield.
-
-“Pearl!” Sally whispered, shivering. “They hadn’t found
-him. The doctor told them. Oh, David!”
-
-His hand tightened so hard upon hers that she winced.
-A little later they heard Mrs. Carson’s harsh voice calling,
-calling—“Sally! Sal-lee! Sally Ford!”
-
-Sally bowed her head upon David’s hand then, and wept
-a little, shuddering. “She was—good to me. She—she liked
-me, David. Oh, I hope she’ll know I didn’t mean her any
-harm, ever!”
-
-The next hour, during which the sun set and twilight
-settled like a soft gray dust upon the cornfield, passed somehow.
-Several cars arrived; men’s voices shouted unintelligible
-words. Twice Pearl screamed—
-
-But no one came down the corn rows looking for them.
-“They won’t dream we’re still so near the house,” David
-assured her in his low, comforting voice.
-
-When it was quite dark, David spoke again: “We’ll make
-a break for it now, Sally. I know this part of the country
-well. My grandfather’s farm adjoins this one, with only a
-fence between the two hay meadows. We can cut across
-his farm, giving the house and barns a wide berth. Then
-we’ll strike a bit of timberland that belongs to old man Cosgrove.
-That will bring us out on a little-traveled road that
-leads to Stanton, twenty-two miles away. Think you can
-make it, Sally?”
-
-She hugged her bundle tight to her breast and reached for
-his hand, which he had withdrawn as he rose to his feet.
-“Of course,” she answered simply. “I’m not afraid, David.”
-
-“You’re a plucky kid,” David said gruffly. “I’ll lead the
-way. Let me know if I set too fast a pace.”
-
-Buoyed up by his praise, Sally trotted almost happily at
-his heels. She refused to let her mind dwell on the horrors
-of the day, or to reach out into the future. Indeed, her imagination
-was incapable of picturing a future for a Sally
-Ford whose life was not regulated by orphanage routine.
-She held only the present fast in her mind, passionately
-grateful for the strong, swiftly striding figure before her,
-unwilling for this strange night-time adventure to end.
-
-“Thirsty, Sally?” David’s voice called out of the darkness.
-
-Suddenly she knew that she was both thirsty and hungry,
-for she had not eaten since the twelve o’clock dinner. A cool
-breeze was rustling the leaves of the trees, and under that
-whispering rustle came the cool, sweet murmur of a brook.
-She crouched beside David on the bank of the tiny stream
-and thirstily drank from his cupped hands. Then he dipped
-his handkerchief in the water and gently swabbed her face,
-his hands as tender as Sally had fancied a mother’s must be.
-
-The going was more dogged, less mysteriously thrilling
-when they had at last reached the dirt road that was eventually
-to lead them to Stanton, a town of four or five thousand
-inhabitants, the town in which the woman who had brought
-her twelve years ago to the orphanage had lived. Days before
-Sally had memorized the address before destroying the bit of
-paper on which Miss Pond, out of the kindness of her heart,
-had copied Sally’s record from the orphanage files.
-
-Half a dozen times during the apparently interminable
-trudge toward Stanton David abruptly called a halt, drawing
-Sally off the road and over reeling, drunken-looking fences
-into meadows or fields for a terribly needed rest. Once, with
-his head in her lap, her fingers smoothing his crisp chestnut
-curls from his sweat-moistened brow, he went to sleep, and
-she knew that she would not have awakened him even to
-save herself from the orphanage.
-
-Dawn was bedecking the east with tattered pink banners
-when the boy and girl, staggering with weariness and faint
-with hunger, caught their first glimpse of Stanton, a pretty
-little town snugly asleep in the hush that belongs peculiarly to
-early Sunday morning. Only the dutiful crowing of backyard
-roosters and the occasional baying of a hound broke
-the stillness.
-
-“We’ve got to have food,” David said abruptly, as they
-hesitated forlornly on the outskirts of the little town. “And
-yet I suppose the alarm has been given and the constables
-are on the lookout for us. We might stop at a house that
-has no telephone—they wouldn’t be likely to have heard
-about Carson—but I don’t like to arouse anyone this early on
-Sunday morning. There’s an eating house next to the station
-that stays open all night, to serve train crews and passengers,
-but more than likely the station agent has been told to keep
-a lookout for us.”
-
-As he spoke a train whistled shrilly. The two wayfarers
-stood not a hundred yards from the railroad tracks where
-they crossed the dirt road. Sally instinctively turned to flee,
-but David restrained her.
-
-“We can’t hide from everyone, Sally,” he said gently. “I
-think our best bet is to act as if we had had nothing to hide.
-Remember, we’ve done no wrong. If Carson is dead, he
-brought his death upon himself. He deserved what he got.”
-
-Trustingly, Sally gave him her hand, stood very small and
-erect beside him as the big engine thundered down the tracks
-toward them. Her face was drawn with fatigue but her eyes
-managed a smile for David. His did not reflect that brave
-smile, for they were fixed upon the oncoming train.
-
-“By George, Sally, it’s a carnival train! Look! ‘Bybee’s
-Bigger and Better Show.’ I’d forgotten the carnival was
-coming. Look over there! There’s one of their signs!”
-
-An enormous poster, pasted upon a billboard, showed a
-nine-foot giant and a 30-inch dwarf, the little man smoking
-a huge cigar, seated cockily in the palm of the giant’s vast
-hand. Big red type below the picture announced: “Bybee’s
-Bigger and Better Show—Stanton, June 9 and 10. One
-hundred performers, largest menagerie in any carnival on
-the road today.”
-
-“I suppose they’re going to spend Sunday here,” David
-remarked. Then he turned toward Sally, beheld the miracle
-of her transformed face. “Why, child, you want to go to
-the carnival, don’t you? Poor little Sally!”
-
-His voice was so tender, so whimsical, so sympathetic,
-that tears filmed over the brilliance of her sapphire eyes. “I
-went to a circus once,” she said with the eager breathlessness
-of a child. “The governor—he was running for office again—sent
-tickets for all the orphans. And, oh it was wonderful,
-David! We all planned to run away from the orphanage
-and join the circus. We talked about it for weeks, but—we
-didn’t run away. The girls didn’t, I mean, but one of the
-big boys at the orphanage did and Ruby Presser, the girl he
-was sweet on, got a postcard from him from New York
-when the circus was in winter quarters. His name was Eddie
-Cobb and—oh, the train’s stopping, David! Look!”
-
-“Yes.” David shaded his eyes and squinted down the railroad
-track. “This is a spur of the main road, a siding, they
-call it. I suppose the carnival cars will stay here today—”
-
-But for once Sally was not listening to him. She was running
-toward the cars, from which the engine had been uncoupled,
-and as she ran she called shrilly, joyously, to a
-young man who had dropped catlike from the top of a car
-to the ground:
-
-“Eddie! Eddie Cobb! Eddie!”
-
-CHAPTER V
-=========
-
-To Sally it was all like a dream, a fantastic, lovely dream—except
-that in dreams you are never permitted to eat the
-feast that your hunger makes so real. And not even in a
-dream could she have imagined anything so good as the
-thick, furry, dark-brown buckwheat cakes, plastered with
-golden butter and swimming in maple syrup.
-
-And Eddie Cobb’s voice seemed real enough, although the
-things he was telling her and David in the hastily erected
-cook tent certainly had dream-like qualities. And David,
-sighing with satisfaction over his third plateful of hot cakes,
-was gloriously real. So was the long, rough-pine counter at
-which they ate, and behind which the big negro cook sang
-songs as he worked before a huge smoky oil stove. Tables
-scattered throughout the tent and covered with worn oilcloth
-reminded her of the refectory of the orphanage which
-now seemed so far away in the past of her childhood. She
-drew her wondering eyes from their exploration of the
-cook tent, focussed them on Eddie Cobb’s freckled, good-natured
-face, listened to what he was telling them:
-
-“This is a pretty good outfit. We carry our own show
-train, even for the short jumps, and the star performers and
-the big boss and the barkers—when they’re flush—eat in
-the dining car. Got a special cook for the big bugs, waiters
-and everything. ’Course sometimes we can’t get show
-grounds clost enough to the railroad to use the cars much,
-but in this burg we’re lucky enough to get a lot pretty clost
-to a siding. The performers will sleep in their berths, less’n
-it gets too hot and they want their tents pitched on the lot.”
-
-“What do you do in the carnival, Eddie?” Sally asked
-respectfully.
-
-“Oh, I’m helpin’ Lucky Looey on the wheels. Gamblin’
-concessions, you know,” he enlarged grandly. “Looey’s got
-three kewpie dolls booths and I’m in charge of one of ’em.
-Old Bybee—Winfield Bybee—owns the show and travels
-with it—not like most owners. He owns the concessions and
-lets concessionaires operate ’em on percentage. He owns
-the freaks and the girlie show and the high-diver and all the
-ridin’ rackets—ferris wheels, merry-go-rounds, whips ’n
-everything. He’ll be showin’ up any minute now and I’ll
-give you a knockdown to him.”
-
-“You’re so good to us, Eddie,” Sally glowed at him.
-“David and I hadn’t an idea what we should do, and we
-were so hungry we could have eaten field corn off the stalks.”
-
-“You looked all in,” Eddie grinned at her. “So you run
-away, too, Sally. Couldn’t stand the racket any longer, eh?
-Is David here a buddy you picked up on the road? Gosh!
-To think of little Sally Ford hoboing?”
-
-“I’m afraid I’ve taken advantage of your friendship for
-Sally, Cobb,” David said. “The truth is, Cobb—”
-
-“Aw, make it Eddie. We’re all buddies, ain’t we?”
-
-“Well, the truth is, Eddie, that I’m afraid I’m a fugitive
-from justice. I wanted to take Sally back to the orphanage
-and give myself up for murder—”
-
-“Gawd!” Eddie ejaculated, paling. Then something like
-admiration glittered in his little black eyes. “Put the soft
-pedal on, Dave. Don’t let nobody hear you—”
-
-“It wasn’t murder, Eddie,” Sally interrupted eagerly, her
-hand going out to close on David’s reassuringly. “It was—an
-accident, in a way. Tell him, David. Eddie will understand.”
-
-The cook tent was filling up, so David lowered his voice
-to a murmur as he told Eddie Cobb, briefly but accurately,
-the story of his probably fatal attack upon Clem Carson.
-
-“Jees!” Eddie breathed, when the recital was finished.
-“I hope you finished for him! If the old buzzard ain’t dead—and
-I’ll bet he ain’t—I’d like to take a crack at him myself.
-You two kids stick with us. I’ll tip off Bybee and I’m
-a son-of-a-gun if he don’t give you both jobs. The concessions
-are always short of help—”
-
-“Oh, Eddie, if he only would!” Sally gasped. Then sudden
-doubt clouded her bright face. “But Eddie, we’d be so
-conspicuous with the carnival. The police would lay hands
-on us as soon as we showed our faces—”
-
-“Not if the Big Boss took you under his wing,” Eddie
-reassured her. “In the carnival the Big Boss is the law.
-I’ll speak to him myself.”
-
-The carnival roustabouts—big, rough-looking, powerful
-negroes in undershirts and soiled, nondescript trousers—eyed
-the trio curiously as they passed from one tent to
-another, Eddie gesticulating like a Cook’s Tour conductor.
-
-“Jees, Sally, I never expected to see any of you kids
-again,” Eddie interrupted his monologue, which was like
-Greek to his guests.
-
-“Have you ever been sorry you ran away, Eddie?” Sally
-asked, wistfully desiring reassurance, for it was still impossible
-for her to picture life independent of state charity.
-
-Eddie snorted. “I’ve been seeing life, I have. New York
-and Chi and San Looey and all the big towns. But I reckon
-it’s easier for a boy. I never did want to go back, but I’ve
-thought many a time I’d like to see some of the kids.” He
-blushed crimson under his big freckles. “How—how’s Ruby,
-Sally? You know—Ruby Presser? She still there? She
-must be seventeen now. She was two years younger’n me.
-I sorta figger on marryin’ Ruby one of these days—say,
-what’s the matter?” he broke off abruptly.
-
-“Ruby—Ruby’s dead, Eddie. Didn’t you read about it
-in the papers?”
-
-“Ruby—dead? You—you ain’t kiddin’ me, Sally? Ruby—dead!”
-
-Sally’s distressed blue eyes fluttered to David’s face as if
-for help.
-
-“Ruby—fell—out of a fifth story window, Eddie—last
-September,” Sally admitted in a choked voice.
-
-“After she had spent the summer on the Carson farm,
-Eddie,” David broke in quietly, significantly.
-
-Sally closed her eyes so as not to see the conflict of rage
-and grief in Eddie Cobb’s boyish face.
-
-“I hope to God you did kill him, David!” Eddie burst
-out at last. “If you didn’t, I’ll finish him!”
-
-“What’s all this, Eddie?” a great bellow brought them all
-to startled attention. “Old home week? Get to your work!
-Lucky’s howling for you. Who the hell do you think’s going
-to set out the dolls?”
-
-Eddie’s importance was suddenly shattered. The big man,
-who seemed to Sally to be as tall as the giant whom he advertised
-as a star attraction, came striding across the stubby,
-dusty lot. His enormous head, topped with a wide-brimmed
-black felt hat in defiance of the torrid June weather, showed
-a fringe of long-curling white hair which reached almost
-to the shoulders of his Prince Albert coat.
-
-“I’d like to speak to you a minute, sir,” Eddie urged.
-
-After another frowning, considering up-and-down glance
-at David and Sally, but particularly at Sally, the big man
-strode away with Eddie, out of earshot.
-
-“If the big man does take us, you won’t be sorry, will you,
-David?” Sally whispered, clinging to David’s hand.
-
-“Dear little Sally!” David drew her close against him for
-a moment. They stood close to each other, Sally not caring
-if the interview between Bybee and Eddie prolonged itself
-interminably, for David was there, thinking—she could feel
-his thoughts—“Dear little Sally”—
-
-But after only a few minutes Winfield Bybee and Eddie
-came across the stubble toward them. Bybee spoke, gruffly:
-
-“Eddie here has been telling me that you two kids have
-got yourselves into a peck of trouble, and want to hide out a
-bit. Well, I reckon a traveling carnival is about the best place
-in God’s world to hide. Anybody that wants to bother you
-will have to deal with Winfield Bybee, and I ain’t yet turned
-any of my family over to a village constable. Now, Dave—that
-your name?—if you want to keep out of sight, reckon
-I’d better let you help Buck, the cook on the privilege car.
-
-“Sometimes Buck gets too chummy with a bootlegger and
-his K. P. has to rustle the chow alone, but otherwise the
-boy’s all right. And you, Sally—” His keen eyes narrowed
-speculatively, took in the little flushed face, the big eyes
-sparkling. Then one of his big hands reached out and lifted
-the heavy braid of black hair that hung to her waist, weighed
-it, studied it thoughtfully.
-
------
-
-“Right this way, la-dees and gen-tle-men! Step right up
-and see Boffo, the ostrich man, eat glass, nails, toothpicks,
-lead pipe, or what have you! He chews ’em up and swallows
-’em like a kid eats candy! Boffo digests anything and everything
-from horseshoes to jack-knives! Any gentlemen present
-got a jack-knife for Boffo’s dinner? Come on, folks!
-Don’t be bashful! Don’t let Boffo go hungry!”
-
-The spieler’s voice went on and on, challenging, commanding,
-exhorting, bullying the gaping crowd of country
-people who surged after him like sheep. Admission to “The
-Palace of Wonders,” a tent which housed a score of freaks
-and fakers, was 25 cents. It still seemed wonderful to Sally
-that she was there without having paid admission, that she—she,
-Sally Ford, runaway ward of the state!—was one of
-the many attractions which the farmers and villagers had
-paid their hard-earned money to see.
-
-Dimly through the crowd came the voice of the barker and
-ticket seller in his tall, red, scarred box outside the tent:
-“All right, all right! Here you are! Only a quarter—25
-cents—two bits—to see the big show! Performance just
-started! Step right up! All right, boys, this way! Don’t let
-your girls call you a piker! Two bits pays for it all! See
-the half-man half-woman! See the girl nobody can lift! Try
-and lift her, boys! Little and pretty as a picture, but heavy
-as lead! All right, step right in! Don’t crowd! Room for
-everybody! See Princess Lalla, the Harem Crystal Gazer!
-Sees all, knows all! See Pitty Sing, the smallest woman in
-the world—”
-
-Incredible! On Saturday, just two days ago, she had
-been peeling apples to make pies for the Carson family.
-Today she was a member of a carnival troupe, under the
-protection of Winfield Bybee, owner of all these weird creatures
-about whom the spieler was chanting. It was too unreal
-to be true.
-
-There had been twelve solid hours of sleep. Then had come
-a marvelously satisfying supper in the dining car, or “privilege”
-car, with Bybee himself introducing her to those
-astonishing people whom the spieler was now exhibiting to
-the curious country people. The giant, a Hollander named
-Jan something-or-other, had bent from vast heights to take
-her hand; the tiny male midget, a Hawaiian billed merely as
-Noko, had gravely asked her, in a tiny, piping voice, if she
-would sew a button on his miniature coat for him; the
-bearded “lady” was a man, after all, a man with a naturally
-falsetto voice and tiny hands and feet. Boffo, the human
-ostrich, had disappointed her by being satisfied with a very
-ordinary diet of corned beef and cabbage. The fat girl, who
-had confided to Sally that she only weighed 380 pounds,
-though she was billed as “tipping the scales” at 620, had
-patiently drunk glass after glass of milk, until a gallon had
-been consumed—all in the interest of keeping her weight
-up and adding to it.
-
-Then Bybee had taken her to his wife, a thin, hatchet-faced
-shrew of a woman who seemed to suspect everything
-in petticoats of having designs on her husband, and who in
-turn, seemed to feel equally sure that every man must envy
-him the possession of such a wonderful woman as his wife.
-His deference toward her touched Sally even as it amused
-her.
-
-Mrs. Bybee was too good a business woman, however, to
-let jealousy interfere with her judgment where the show
-was concerned. She had demurred a little, then had abruptly
-agreed to Bybee’s plans for Sally. Hours of sharp-tongued
-instruction from Mrs. Bybee had resulted in Sally’s being on
-the platform now, nervously awaiting her turn.
-
-The crowd surged nearer to Sally’s platform. The spieler
-was introducing the giant now, and Jan was rising slowly
-from his enormous chair, unfolding his incredible length,
-standing erect at last, so that his head touched and slightly
-raised the sloping canvas roof of the tent.
-
-She wondered, as she gazed pityingly and a little fearfully
-at Jan, how it felt to be three feet taller than even the tallest
-of ordinary men, and as she wondered she gazed upward into
-Jan’s face and caught something of an answer to her question.
-For Jan’s great, hollow eyes, set in a skeleton of a
-face, were the saddest she had ever seen, but patiently sad,
-as if the little-boy soul that hid somewhere in that terribly
-abnormal body of his had resigned itself to eternal sorrow
-and loneliness.
-
-At the request of the spieler Jan stalked, like a seven-league-boots
-creature of a fairy tale, up and down the little
-platform, then, still sad-faced, patient, he folded up his
-amazing legs and relaxed in his great chair with a sigh. He
-was silently and indifferently offering postcard pictures of
-himself for sale when the barker turned toward Sally, cajoling
-the crowd away from the giant:
-
-“And here, la-dees and gen-tle-men, we have the most
-beautiful girl that ever escaped from a Turkish harem—the
-Princess Lalla. Right here, folks! Here’s a real treat for
-you! They may come bigger but they don’t come prettier!
-I’ve saved the Princess Lalla for the last because she’s the
-best. I know all you sheiks will agree with me—” Embarrassed
-snorts of laughter interrupted him. “That’s right,
-boys. And if the Princess Lalla don’t show up tonight I’ll
-know that some good-looking Stanton boy has eloped with
-her.
-
-“Stand up, Princess Lalla, and let these boys see what a
-Turkish princess looks like! Don’t crowd now, boys!”
-
-Sally slipped from her chair and advanced a pace or two
-toward the edge of the platform, her knees trembling so she
-could scarcely walk.
-
-It did not seem possible to her that the glamorous, beautiful
-figure to whom the spieler had made a deep and ironic
-salaam was Sally Ford. She wondered if all those people
-staring at her with wide, curious eyes or with envy really
-believed she was the Princess Lalla, an escaped member of
-the harem of the Sultan of Turkey. She made herself see
-herself as they saw her—a slim, rounded, young-girl figure in
-fantastic purple satin trousers, wrapped close about her
-legs from knee to ankle with ropes of imitation pearls; a
-green satin tunic-blouse, sleeveless and embroidered with
-sequins and edged with gold fringe, half-revealing and half-concealing
-her delicate young curves; a provocative lace veil
-dimming and making mysterious the brilliance of her wide,
-childish eyes.
-
-She wondered if any of the more skeptical would mutter
-that the golden-olive tint of her face, neck and bare arms
-had come out of a can of burnt-sienna powder, applied
-thickly and evenly over a film of cold cream. The mock-jewel-wrapped
-ropes of her blue-black hair, however, were
-real, and she felt their beauty as they lay against her slowly
-rising and falling breast.
-
-To her gravely expressed doubts of the authenticity of
-her Turkish costume Mrs. Bybee had replied curtly, contemptuously:
-“My Gawd! Who knows or cares whether
-Turkish dames dress like this? It’s pretty, ain’t it? Them
-women may wear turbans and what-nots for all I know, but
-that black hair of yours ain’t going to be covered up with
-no towel around your head.”
-
-And so, circling her brow and holding the scrap of black
-lace nose veil in place, was a crudely fashioned but gaudily
-pretty crown studded with imitation rubies and emeralds
-and diamonds as big as bird’s eggs. Her feet felt very tiny
-and strange in red sandals, whose pointed toes turned
-sharply upward and ended roguishly in fluffy silk pompoms.
-
-“I declare, you make a lot better Princess Lalla than
-Minnie Brooks did,” Mrs. Bybee had commented after out-fitting
-Sally. “She took down with appendicitis in Sioux
-City and we ain’t had a crystal gazer since—one of the big
-hits of the show, too.”
-
-But the spieler was going on and on, giving her a fearful
-and wonderful history, endowing her with weird gifts—“... Yes,
-sir, folks, the Princess Lalla sees all, knows all—sees
-all in this magic crystal of hers. She sees past, present
-and future, and will reveal all to anyone who cares to step up
-on this platform and be convinced. Just 25 cents, folks, one
-lonely little quarter, and you’ll have past, present and future
-revealed to you by the Turkish seeress, favorite fortune-teller
-of the Sultan of Turkey. Who’ll be first, boys and girls?
-Step right up.”
-
-As he exhorted and harangued, the spieler, whom Sally
-had heard called Gus, was busy arranging the little pine table,
-covered with black velvet embroidered in gold thread with
-the signs of the Zodiac. On the table stood a crystal ball,
-mounted on a tarnished gilt pedestal, and covered over with
-a black square. Gus whisked off the square and revealed
-the “magic crystal” to the gaping crowd. Then, with another
-deep salaam, he conducted the “Princess Lalla” to her throne-like
-chair. She seated herself and cupped her brown-painted
-hands with their gilded nails over the large glass bowl.
-
-A young man vaulted lightly upon the platform, followed
-by giggles and slangy words of encouragement. Sally’s eyes,
-mercifully shielded by the black lace veil, widened with
-terror. Her hands trembled so as they hovered over the crystal
-that she had an almost irresistible impulse to cover her
-face with them. Then she remembered that the black lace
-veil and the brown powder did that.
-
-For the first to demand an exhibition of her powers as
-a seeress was Ross Willis, Pearl Carson’s “boy friend,” Ross
-Willis who had not asked her to dance because she was the
-Carsons’ “hired girl” from the orphanage.
-
-While Ross Willis, awkward and embarrassed, shuffled
-to the canvas chair which Gus, the spieler, whisked forward,
-Sally reflected that there was no need for her to remember
-any of the multitudinous instructions which Mrs. Bybee
-had primed her for her job of “seeress.”
-
-She curved her small, brown painted, gilded-nailed hands
-over the crystal and bent her veiled face low. In a seductive,
-sing-song voice she began to chant, bringing some of the
-words out hesitantly, as if English had been recently learned
-and came hard to her “Turkish” lips:
-
-“I zee ze beeg fields—wheat fields, corn fields—ees it not
-zo?” She raised her shaded eyes coyly to the face of the
-young farmer. The crowd pressed close, breathing hard, the
-odors of their perspiration coming up on hot waves of summer
-air to the gayly dressed little figure on the platform.
-“Yes’m, I mean, sure, Princess,” Ross Willis stuttered,
-and the crowd laughed, pressed closer still. Two or three
-women waved quarters to attract the attention of Gus, the
-spieler, who stood behind her, to aid her if necessary.
-
-“You are—what you call it?—a farmer,” Sally went on
-in her seductively deepened voice. Oh, it was fun to “play-act”
-and to be paid for it! “You va-ry reach young man.
-Va-ry beeg farm. You have mother, father, li’l seester.”
-Thank heaven, her ears had been keen that night of Pearl’s
-party, even if she had been inarticulate with shyness! “You
-ar-re in love. I zee a gir-rl, a beeg, pretty gir-rl with red
-hair an’ blue eyes. Ees it not zo?” Her little low laugh
-was a gurgle, which started a shout of laughter in the crowd.
-
-“Yeah, I reckon so,” Ross Willis admitted, blushing more
-violently than ever.
-
-“Oh, you Pearl!” a girl’s voice shrilled from the crowd.
-
-“You mar-ry with thees gir-rl, have three va-ry nize
-childs,” Sally went on delightedly. After all, why shouldn’t
-Pearl marry Ross Willis, since she could not have David?
-“Zo! That ees all I zee,” she concluded with sweet gravity.
-“Zee creestal she go dark now.”
-
-Ross Willis thanked “Princess Lalla” awkwardly and
-dropped from the platform to the grass-stubbled ground, entirely
-unaware that the marvelous seeress was little Sally
-Ford.
-
-Confidence and mirth welled up in Sally. She began to
-believe in herself as “Princess Lalla,” just as she had always
-more than half-believed that she was the queen or the
-actress whom she had impersonated in the old days so recently
-ended forever, when she had “play-acted” for the
-other orphans.
-
-The next seeker after knowledge of “past, present and
-future” was not so easy, but not very hard either, for the
-applicant was a girl, a pretty, very urban-looking girl, who
-wore a tiny solitaire ring on her engagement finger and who
-had been clinging to the arm of an obviously adoring young
-man. For the pretty girl Sally obligingly foretold a happy
-marriage with a “dark, tall young man, va-ry handsome”;
-a long journey, and two children. The girl sparkled with
-pleasure, utterly unconscious of the fact that “Princess
-Lalla” had told her nothing of the past and very little of
-the present.
-
-Quarters were thrust upon her thick and fast. Because
-of the brisk demand for her services, Sally gave only the
-briefest of “readings,” and only a few muttered angrily that
-it was a swindle. To a middle-aged farmer she gave a bumper
-wheat crop, a new eight-cylinder car, a prospective son-in-law
-for the girl whom Sally had unerringly picked out as
-his unmarried daughter, and the promise of many splendid
-grandchildren. To a freckled, open-faced, engaging youngster
-of ten, thrust upon the platform by his adoring mother,
-she grandly promised nothing less than the presidency of the
-United States, as well as riches and a beautiful wife.
-
-Some of her prophecies, such as twin babies for the
-newly married couple, brought shouts of laughter from the
-crowd, and some of her vague guesses as to the past went
-very wide of the mark, as the applicants did not hesitate to
-tell her—the old maid, for instance, who looked so motherly
-that Sally lavishly endowed her with a husband and three
-children; but nearly everyone who paid a quarter for what
-“Princess Lalla” could see in the magic crystal went away
-wondering and thrilled and satisfied.
-
-During the first lull between performances, Sally slipped
-out of the “Palace of Wonders” and daringly mingled with
-the crowds outside. It was all beautiful and wonderful
-to Sally, who had been to a circus only once in her life and
-never to a carnival before.
-
-Before the tent which housed the big glass tank into
-which “bathing beauties” dived and in which they ate bananas
-and drank soda-pop under water, she encountered
-Winfield Bybee, enormous, majestic, benign, for it was a
-good crowd and a fine day, and money was pouring into
-his pockets.
-
-“Well, well,” he grinned down at her, “I hear from Gus
-that you’re knocking ’em cold. Better run along in now, and
-you might see how many of the rubes you can make follow
-you into the Palace of Wonders. We don’t want to give
-’em too much of a free show. And remember, girlie, for
-every quarter Princess Lalla earns as a fortune-teller, little
-Sally Ford gets a nickel for herself. Don’t take many nickels
-to make a dollar.”
-
-“Oh, Mr. Bybee, I’m so happy I’m about to burst,” Sally
-confided to him in a rush of gratitude. “But—do you think
-it's very wrong of me to pretend to be a crystal gazer when
-really I can’t see a thing in it to save my life?”
-
-Bybee bellowed with laughter, so that the crowd veered
-suddenly toward them. He stooped to whisper closer to her
-little brown-stained ear: “Don’t you worry, sister. As old
-P. T. Barnum used to say, ‘There’s a sucker born every
-minute,’ and old Winfield Bybee knows that they like to
-be fooled. You just kid ’em along and send ’em away happy
-and I reckon the good Lord ain’t going to waste any black
-ink on your record tonight. It’s worth a quarter to be told a
-lot of nice things about yourself, ain’t it?”
-
-As she tripped swiftly across the dusty lot toward the
-Palace of Wonders, the crowd following her grew larger and
-larger. Becoming bolder because she felt that she was really
-“Princess Lalla” and not timid little Sally Ford, she deliberately
-flirted with the men who pressed close upon her, even
-waved a little brown hand invitingly toward the big tent.
-
-When she reached the tent door, the barker leaned down
-from his booth, behind which was set a small platform, and
-beckoned her to mount the narrow steps. Smilingly she did
-so, and the barker introduced her:
-
-“Here she is, boys—the Princess Lalla of Con-stan-ti-no-ple,
-the prettiest girl that ever escaped from the Sultan’s
-harem! Princess Lalla, favorite crystal-gazer to the Sultan
-of Turkey before she escaped from his harem, will tell your
-fortunes, la-dees and gen-tle-men! Princess Lalla sees all,
-knows all! Just one of the scores of attractions in the Palace
-of Wonders! Admission 25 cents, one quarter of a dollar,
-two bits!”
-
-Sally bowed, her little brown hands spreading in an enchanting
-gesture; then she skipped down the steps, the great
-ropes of black hair, wound with strands of imitation pearls,
-flapping against the vivid green satin tunic.
-
-She was very tired when the supper hour came, but the
-thought that she would soon see David again lent wings to
-her sandaled feet. She was about to hurry out of the Palace
-of Wonders, released at last by the apparently indefatigable
-spieler, Gus, when a tiny, treble voice called to her:
-
-“Princess Lalla! Princess Lalla! Would you mind carrying
-me to the cars?”
-
-Sally, startled, looked everywhere about the tent that was
-almost emptied of spectators before it dawned on her that
-the tiny voice had come from “Pitty Sing,” “the smallest
-woman in the world,” sitting in a child’s little red rocking
-chair on the platform.
-
-All of Sally’s passionate love for little things—especially
-small children—surged up in her heart. She skipped down
-the steps of her own particular little platform and ran, with
-outstretched hands, to the midget. “Pitty Sing” was indeed
-a pretty thing, a very doll of a woman, the flaxen hair on her
-small head marcelled meticulously, her little plump cheeks
-and pouting, babyish lips tinted with rouge. In her miniature
-hands she was holding a newspaper, which was so big in
-comparison with her midget size that it served as a complete
-screen.
-
-“Of course I’ll carry you. I’m so glad you’ll let me,”
-Sally glowed and dimpled. “You little darling, you!”
-
-“Please don’t baby me!” Pitty Sing admonished her in a
-severe little voice. “I’m old enough to be your mother, even
-if I’m not big enough.” And the tiny, plump hands began
-to fold the newspapers with great definiteness.
-
-Sally’s eyes, abashed, fluttered from the disapproving little
-face to the paper. Odd that so tiny a thing could read—but
-of course she was grown up, even if she was only 29 inches
-tall—
-
-“Oh, please!” Sally gasped, going very pale under the
-brown powder. “May I see your paper for just a minute?”
-
-For her eyes had caught sight of a name which had been
-burned into her memory, forever indelible—the name of
-Carson.
-
-When Sally had carefully deposited the dignified little
-midget, “Pitty Sing,” in the infant-sided high-chair drawn
-up to a corner table in the dining car, she hurried to the
-box of a kitchen which took up the other end of the car, the
-newspaper trembling in her hand. She found David alone
-in the kitchen, slicing onions into a great pan of frying
-Swiss steak. Onion-induced tears streamed down his cheeks,
-but at the sound of Sally’s urgent voice, he turned.
-
-“Oh, David, he wasn’t killed!” she cried, taking care to
-keep her voice low. “It’s in the paper—look! But he says
-the most terrible things about us, and the police are looking
-for us—”
-
-“Hey, there, honey! Steady!” David commanded gently,
-as he groped for a handkerchief to wipe his streaming eyes.
-“Now, let’s see the paper. Thank God I didn’t commit
-murder—what the devil!” he interrupted himself, as his eyes
-traveled hurriedly down the front page. “By heaven, I
-almost wish I had killed him! The dirty, lying skunk!”
-
-“FARMER ACCUSES HIRED MAN OF ASSAULT
-TO KILL” was the streamer head-line across the entire
-page. Below, two streamer lines of heavy italic type informed
-the reader: “CLEM CARSON SUFFERS BROKEN
-LEG FOR ATTEMPTING TO PROTECT ORPHANED
-GIRL FROM UNIVERSITY STUDENT
-WORKING ON FARM.”
-
-The “story,” in small type, followed: “Clem Carson, prosperous
-farmer, living eighteen miles from the capital city, is
-suffering from a broken leg, a broken nose and numerous
-cuts and bruises, sustained late Saturday afternoon when,
-Carson alleges, he broke into the garret bedroom of Miss
-Sally Ford, sixteen-year-old girl from the state orphanage,
-who was working on the Carson farm for her board during
-the summer vacation. According to Carson’s story, told to
-reporters Sunday night after a warrant for the arrest of
-Sally Ford and David Nash had been issued by the sheriff’s
-office, the farmer had been suspicious for several days that
-one of his hired men, David Nash, A. & M. student during
-the school year, was paying too marked attention to the
-young girl, for whose safety Carson had pledged himself to
-the state.
-
-“On Saturday afternoon early the members of Mr. Carson’s
-family, including his wife, brother, mother and daughter,
-had come to town for shopping, leaving Miss Ford alone
-in the house. The two other hired men had also gone to the
-city, leaving Carson and young Nash at work on the farm.
-Carson alleges that he saw Nash enter the house late Saturday
-afternoon and that when the young man did not return
-to his work in the barn within a reasonable time, Carson
-left his own work to investigate, fearing for the safety of
-the girl under his protection.
-
-“After unsuccessfully searching the main floor of the
-house, Carson alleges, he went to the garret, heard voices
-coming from Miss Ford’s room, tried the door and found
-it locked. He knocked, was refused admittance, according to
-the story told the sheriff, then, determined to save the girl
-from the man, he climbed to the roof of the porch and made
-his way to the small window of the great room, from which
-he saw Miss Ford and the Nash boy in a compromising position.
-When he tried to enter the room through the window
-Carson alleges that he was brutally assaulted by young Nash,
-who, by the way, was boxing champion of the sophomore
-class at the A. & M. A smashing blow from young Nash’s
-fist sent the farmer crashing through the window, and down
-the sloping roof to the ground.
-
-“In the fall, Carson’s left leg was broken above the knee.
-He was still unconscious when Dr. John E. Salter, a physician
-living ten miles from the Carson farm on the road to
-the capital, arrived at the deserted farm, summoned by a
-mysterious male voice by telephone. The sheriff’s theory, as
-well as the doctor’s, is that young Nash, fearful that he
-had seriously injured the farmer, summoned medical help
-before leaving with the girl.
-
-“A warrant for the arrest of David Nash has been issued
-by the sheriff, charging the young student with assault with
-intent to kill and with contributing to the delinquency of a
-minor. The warrant for Miss Ford’s arrest charges moral
-delinquency. Since she is a ward of the state until her
-eighteenth birthday, she is also liable to arrest on the simple
-charge of running away from the farm on which the state
-orphanage authorities had placed her for the summer.”
-
-Sally, trembling so that her teeth chattered, watched David
-as he read the entire story. His young face became more
-and more grim as he read. When he had finished the shameful,
-hideously untrue account of what had really been a
-piece of superb gallantry on his part, he crumpled the paper
-slowly between the fingers of his big hand as if that hand
-were crushing out the life of the man who had lied so
-monstrously. Then, lifting a lid of the big coal range, he
-thrust the crumpled mass of paper into the flames.
-
-“But—what are we going to do, David?” Sally whispered,
-her eyes searching his grim face piteously. “They’ll send
-me to the reformatory if they catch me, and you—you—oh,
-David! They’ll send you to prison for years and years!
-I wish you’d never laid eyes on me! I’d rather die than
-have you come to harm through me.”
-
-She sagged against the narrow shelf which served as a
-kitchen table, weeping forlornly.
-
-“Don’t cry, Sally,” David pleaded gently. “It’s not your
-fault. I’d do it all over again if anyone else dared insult
-you. Oh, the devil! These onions are burning up! Skip
-along now and don’t worry. I’m cook tonight. Buck’s on
-a spree. Keep a stiff upper lip, honey. In all that brown
-paint and that rig, you could walk into the sheriff’s office
-and he’d do nothing worse than ask you to read his palm.”
-
-“But you, David, you!” she protested, trying to choke
-off her sobs. “You’re not disguised—”
-
-“I’ll stick to the kitchen. Nobody’ll think of looking for
-me here.” He grinned at her cheerfully. “Remember, Pop
-Bybee’s on our side. He took us in when he thought I’d
-killed a man. I don’t suppose he’ll turn on us now, particularly
-since you’re such a riot as Princess Lalla. I’ve
-been hearing how big you’re going over in the Palace of
-Wonders.”
-
-“Honestly, David?” she brightened. “Do you like me
-dressed up like this?” and she made him a little curtsey.
-
-“You sweet, sweet kid!” he laughed at her tenderly. “Like
-you like that? You’re adorable! But I like your own wild-rose
-complexion better. Now scoot or I’ll be put in irons for
-spoiling the supper.”
-
-Sally fled, but not before she had blown him an audacious
-kiss from the tips of her gilded-nailed fingers.
-
-Winfield Bybee had entered the dining car during her
-talk with David and was seated at his own table, his thin,
-hatchet-faced wife opposite him. When he saw his new
-“Princess Lalla” almost skipping down the aisle, her eyes
-sparkling with joy at David’s unexpected praise and tenderness,
-he muttered something to Mrs. Bybee, then beckoned
-the fantastically clad little figure to his table.
-
-“Would her royal highness honor me and Mrs. Bybee with
-her presence at dinner this evening?” he boomed, his blue
-eyes twinkling.
-
-When she had seated herself, after a little flurry of thanks,
-Bybee leaned toward her and spoke in a confidential undertone:
-“Me and the wife have seen that piece in the papers
-about you and Dave, Sally. What about it? Who’s lying?
-You and the boy—or Carson?”
-
-Sally had turned the little black lace veil back upon the
-jeweled-gilt crown, so that her big eyes showed like two
-round, polished sapphires set in bronze. Bybee, searching
-them with his keen, pale blue eyes, could find in them no
-guile, no cloud of guilt.
-
-“David and I told you the truth, Mr. Bybee,” she said
-steadily, but her lips trembled childishly. “You believe us,
-don’t you? David is good, good!”
-
-“All right,” Bybee nodded his acceptance of her truthfulness.
-“Now what was that you was telling me and the
-wife about your mother?”
-
-Sally’s heart leaped with hope. “She—my mother—lived
-here in Stanton, Mr. Bybee. I have her address, the one she
-gave the orphanage twelve years ago when she put me there.
-But Miss Pond, who works in the office at the Home, said
-they had investigated and found she had moved away right
-after she put me in the orphanage. But I thought—I hoped—I
-could find out something while I’m here. But I suppose
-it would be too dangerous—I might get caught—and they’d
-send me to the reformatory—”
-
-“Haven’t I told you I’m not going to let ’em bother you?”
-Bybee chided her, beetling his brows in a terrific frown.
-“Now, my idea is this—”
-
-“*My* idea, Winfield Bybee!” his wife interrupted tartly.
-“Always taking credit! That’s you all over! *My* idea, Sally,
-is for *me* to scout around the neighborhood where your
-mother used to live and see if I can pick up any information
-for you. Land knows a girl alone like you needs some folks
-of her own to look after her. Wouldn’t do for you to go
-around asking questions, but I’ll make out like I’m trying
-to find out where my long-lost sister, Mrs. Ford, is. What
-was her first name? Got that, too?”
-
-“Her name was Nora,” Sally said softly. “Mrs. Nora
-Ford, aged twenty-eight then—twelve years ago. Oh, Mrs.
-Bybee, you’re both so good to me! Why are you so good to
-me?” she added ingenuously.
-
-“Maybe,” Mrs. Bybee answered brusquely, “it’s because
-you’re a sweet kid, without any dirty nonsense about you.
-That is,” she added severely, her sharp grey eyes flicking
-from Sally’s eager face to Bybee’s, “you’d better not let me
-catch you making eyes at this old Tom Cat of mine!”
-
-“Now, Ma,” Bybee flushed and squirmed, “don’t tease the
-poor kid. Can’t you see she’s clear gone on this Dave chap
-of her’s? She wouldn’t even know I was a man if I didn’t
-wear pants. Don’t mind her, Sally. She’s your friend, too,
-and she’ll try to get on your ma’s tracks tomorrow morning
-before show time.”
-
-CHAPTER VI
-==========
-
-Hours more of “crystal-gazing,” of giving lavish promises
-of “long journeys,” success, wealth, sweethearts, husbands,
-wives, bumper corn and wheat crops, babies—until eleven
-o’clock and the merciful dwindling of the carnival crowds
-permitted a weary little “Princess Lalla” to slip out of the
-“Palace of Wonders” tent, Pitty Sing, the midget woman,
-cradled in her arms like a baby. For Pitty Sing had promptly
-adopted Sally as her human sedan chair, uncompromisingly
-dismissing black-eyed Nita, the “Hula-Hula” dancer, who
-had previously performed that service for her.
-
-“I don’t like Nita a bit,” the tiny treble voice informed
-Sally with great definiteness. “I do like you, and I shall
-compensate you generously for your services. Nita has no
-proper respect for me, though I command—and I say it
-without boasting, I hope—twice the salary that that indecent
-muscle-dancer does. And she always joggled me.”
-
-“Poor Pitty Sing!” Sally soothed her, as she picked her
-way carefully over the grass stubble to the big dress tent
-which also served as sleeping quarters for the women performers
-of the “Palace of Wonders.” “Haven’t you anyone
-to look after you? Anyone belonging to you, I mean?”
-
-“Why should I have?” the indignant little piping voice
-demanded from Sally’s shoulder. “I’m a woman grown, as
-I’ve reminded you before. I’ve been paying Nita five dollars
-a week to carry me to and from the show tent for each performance.
-Of course there are a few other little things she
-does for me, but if you’d like to have the position I think
-we would get along very nicely.”
-
-“Oh, I’m sure of it!” Sally exalted, laying her cheek for an
-instant against the flaxen, marcelled little head. “Thank
-you, Pitty Sing, thank you with all my heart!”
-
-“Please don’t call me ‘Pitty Sing’,” the little voice commanded
-tartly. “The name does very well for exhibition
-purposes, but my name is Miss Tanner—Elizabeth Matilda
-Tanner.”
-
-“Oh, I’m sorry!” Sally protested, hurt and abashed. “I
-didn’t mean—I—”
-
-“But you may call me Betty.” The treble was suddenly
-sweet and sleepy like a child’s. One of the miniature hands
-fluttered out inadequately to help Sally part the flaps of the
-dress tent, which was deserted except for the fat girl, already
-asleep and snoring stertorously.
-
-Sally knelt to enable the midget to stand on the beaten
-down stubble which served as the only carpet of Sally’s new
-“dormitory.”
-
-“Thank you, Sally,” the midget piped, her eyes lifted
-toward Sally out of a network of wrinkles which testified
-that she was indeed a “woman grown.” “You’re a very nice
-little girl, and your David is one of the handsomest men I
-ever saw.”
-
-“*Your David!*” Sally’s heart repeated the words, sang
-them, crooned over them, but she did not answer, except
-with one of her rare, sudden, sweet smiles.
-
-“Nita evidently thinks so, too,” the weak little treble went
-on, as “Pitty Sing” trotted toward her cot, looking like an
-animated doll. “I might as well warn you right now, Sally,
-that I don’t trust that Nita person as far as I can throw a
-bull by the horns.”
-
-She flung her dire pronouncement over a tiny, pink-silk
-shoulder as she knelt before a small metal trunk and reached
-into her bosom for a key suspended around her neck on a
-chain.
-Sally’s desire to laugh at the preposterous picture of the
-midget throwing a bull by the horns was throttled by a
-new and particularly horrid fear.
-
-“What—do you mean, Betty?” she gasped. “Has Nita—”
-
-“—been vamping your David?” tiny Miss Elizabeth Matilda
-Tanner finished her sentence for her. “It would not be
-Nita if she overlooked a prospect like your David. It is
-entirely obvious that he is a person of breeding and family,
-even if he is helping Buck in the ‘privilege’ car kitchen. Nita
-is always so broke that she has to eat her meals in the cook
-tent, but she borrowed or stole the money today to eat in
-the privilege car, and she found it necessary to confer with
-your David on a purely fictitious dietetic problem, and then
-went boldly into the kitchen to time the eggs he was boiling
-for her. That Nita!” the tiny voice snorted contemptuously.
-“She’s as strong as a horse and has about as much need for
-a special diet as an elephant has for galoshes. Oh, she’s up
-to her tricks, not a doubt about that. I just thought I’d warn
-you in time. Nita’s a man-eating tigress and once she’s
-smelled blood—”
-
-“Thank you, Betty,” Sally interrupted gently, as she knelt
-beside the midget to help her with the lid of the trunk. “But
-David isn’t *my* David, you know. He’s—he’s just a friend
-who helped me out when I was in terrible trouble. If Nita
-likes David, and—he—likes her—”
-
-“Don’t be absurd!” the midget scolded her, seating herself
-on a tiny stool to take off her baby-size shoes and stockings.
-“Of course you’re in love with him, and he’s crazy
-about you—a blind person could see that. Will you untie
-this shoe-lace, please? My nightgown is in the tray of the
-trunk, and you’ll find a nightcap there, too. I wear it,” she
-explained severely, on the defensive against ridicule, “to protect
-my marcel. Heaven knows it’s hard enough to get a
-good curl in these hick towns, with the rubes gaping at me
-wherever I go. Then please get my Ibsen—a little green
-leather book. I’m reading ‘Hedda Gabler’ now. Have you
-read it?”
-
-“Oh, yes!” Sally cried, delightedly. “Do you like to read?
-Could I borrow it to read between shows? I’ll take awfully
-good care of it—”
-
-“Certainly I read!” Miss Tanner informed her severely,
-climbing, with Sally’s help, into her low cot-bed. “My father,
-who had these little books made especially for me, was a
-university professor. I have completed the college course,
-under his tutelage. If he had not died I should not be here,”
-and her little eyes were suddenly bitter with loneliness and
-resentment against the whimsy of a Providence that elected
-to make her so different from other women.
-
-Sally found the miniature book, small enough to fit the
-midget’s hand, and gave it to her, then stooped and kissed
-the little faded, wrinkled cheek and set about the difficult
-and unaccustomed task of removing her make-up. Beside
-her cot bed she found a small tin steamer trunk, stencilled
-in red paint with the magic name, “Princess Lalla.” She
-stared at it incredulously for a long minute, then untwisted
-the wire holding duplicate keys.
-
-When she threw back the lid she found a shiny black tin
-make-up box, containing the burnt-sienna powder Mrs. Bybee
-had used in making her up for the first day’s performances;
-a big can of theatrical cold cream; squares of soft
-cheesecloth for removing make-up; two new towels; mascara,
-lip rouge, white face powder, a utilitarian black comb
-and brush; tooth paste and tooth brush.
-
-“Oh, these kind people!” she whispered to herself, and
-bent her head upon the make-up box and wept grateful tears.
-Then, smiling at herself and humming a little tune below
-her breath, she lifted the tray and found—not the tell-tale
-dresses which Pearl Carson had given her and which had
-been minutely described by the police in the newspaper account
-of the near-tragedy on the Carson farm—but two new
-dresses, cheap but pretty, the little paper ticket stitched into
-the neck of each showing the size to be correct—fourteen.
-
-She was still kneeling before her trunk, blinded with tears
-of gratitude, when a coarse, nasal voice slashed across the
-dress tent:
-
-“Well, strike me dumb, if it ain’t the Princess Lalla in
-person, not a movie! Don’t tell me you’re gonna bunk with
-us, your highness! I thought you’d be sawing wood in Pop
-Bybee’s stateroom by this time! What’s the matter he ain’t
-rocking you to sleep and giving you your nice little bottle?”
-
-Sally rose slowly, the new dresses slithering to the floor in
-stiff folds. She batted the tears from her eyes with quick
-flutters of her eyelids and then stared at the girl who stood
-at the tent flap, taunting her.
-
-She saw a thin, tall girl, naked to the waist except for
-breastplates made of tarnished metal studded with imitation
-jewels. About her lean hips and to her knees hung a skirt
-of dried grass, the regulation “hula dancer” skirt.
-
-“You’re—Nita, aren’t you?” Sally’s voice was small,
-placating. “I’m—”
-
-“Oh, I know who *you* are! You’re the orphan hussy the
-police are lookin’ for!” the harsh voice ripped out, as Nita
-swung into the tent, her grass skirts swishing like the hiss of
-snakes. “Furthermore, you’re Pop Bybee’s blue-eyed
-baby girl! And—you’re the baby-faced little she-devil
-that stole my graft with that little midget! Well, Princess
-Lalla, I guess we’ve been introduced proper now, and we can
-skip formalities and get down to business. Hunh?” And she
-bent menacingly over Sally, evil black eyes glittering into
-wide, frightened blue ones, her mouth an ugly, twisting, red
-loop of hatred.
-
-Sally backed away, instinctively, from the snake-tongues
-of venom in those black eyes. “I’m sorry I’ve offended you,
-Miss—Nita.—”
-
-“If you’re not you will be! Want me to tip off the police?
-Well, then, if you don’t, listen, because I want you to get
-this—and get it good, all of it!”
-
-Four girls, two of them thin to emaciation, one over-fat,
-the fourth as beautifully shaped as a Greek statue, trailed
-dispiritedly into the dress tent, their hands groping to unfasten
-the snaps of their soiled silk chorus-girl costumes.
-
-Their heavily rouged and powdered faces were drawn with
-fatigue; their eyes like burned holes in once-gay blankets.
-Sally had watched them dance, enviously, between her own
-performances, had heard the barker ballyhooing them as:
-“Bybee’s Follies Girls, straight from Broadway and on their
-way back to join their pals in Ziegfeld’s Follies.”
-
-Now, weary unto death after eighteen performances, the
-“Follies” girls shuffled on aching feet to their cots and seated
-themselves with groans and dispirited curses, paying not
-the faintest attention to the tense tableau presented by Nita,
-the “Hula” dancer, and the girl they knew as “Princess
-Lalla.”
-
-Sally’s frightened eyes fluttered from one to another of
-that bedraggled, pathetic quartet, but she might as well
-have appealed to the gaudily painted banners that fluttered
-over the deserted booths outside.
-
-“What do you want, Nita?” she whispered, moistening
-her dry lips and twisting her little brown-painted hands together.
-
-“I’ll tell you fast enough!” Nita snarled, thrusting her
-face close to Sally’s. “I want you to give that sheik of yours
-the gate—get me? Ditch him, shake him, and I don’t mean
-maybe!”
-
-For the third time that day Sally was having David Nash,
-the only friend she had ever made outside the orphanage,
-flung into her face as a sweetheart or worse. Winfield Bybee’s
-casual words to his wife—“Can’t you see she’s clear
-gone on that Dave chap of hers?”—had made her heart beat
-fast with a queer, suffocating kind of pleasure, a pleasure she
-had never before experienced in her life. Those words had
-somehow initiated her into young ladyhood, fraught with
-strange, lovely, privileges, among them the right to be “clear
-gone” on a man—a man like David! The midget’s “your
-David” and “Of course you’re in love with him, and he’s
-crazy about you—a blind person could see that,” had sent
-her heart soaring to heaven, like a toy balloon accidentally
-released from a child’s clutch.
-
-But Nita’s “that sheik of yours,” Nita’s venomously spat
-command, “give him the gate, ditch him, shake him,” aroused
-in her a sudden blind fury, a fury as intense as Nita’s.
-
-“I’ll do no such thing! David’s mine, as long as he wants
-to be! You have no right to dictate to me!”
-
-“Is that so?” Nita straightened, hands digging into her
-hips, a toss of her ragged, badly curled blond head emphasizing
-her sarcasm. “Is that so? Maybe you’ll think I had some
-right when the cops tap you on the shoulder tomorrow!
-Too bad you and your David can’t share a suite in the county
-jail together!”
-
-“You’d—you’d do that—to David, too?” Sally whispered
-over cold lips.
-
-“I thought that’d get under your skin,” Nita laughed
-harshly. Then, as though the interview was successfully
-concluded, from her standpoint, the red-painted nails of her
-claw-like hands began to pick at the fastening of her grass
-skirt.
-
-Sally was turning away blindly, feeling like a small,
-trapped animal, when a tiny, shrill voice came from the midget’s
-cot:
-
-“I heard every word you said, Nita! I think you must
-have gone crazy. The heat affects some like this, but I
-never saw it strike a carnival trouper quite so bad—”
-
-“You shut up, you little double-crossing runt!” Nita
-whirled toward the midget’s bed.
-
-“I may be a runt,” the midget’s voice shrilled, “but I’m in
-full possession of my faculties. And when I tell Winfield
-Bybee the threats you’ve made against this poor child, you’ll
-find yourself stranded in Stanton without even a grass skirt
-to earn a living with. And if the carnival grapevine is still
-working, you’ll find that no other show in the country will
-take you on. It will be back to the hash joints for you, Nita,
-and I for one think the carnival will be a neater, sweeter
-place without you. Get your make-up off and get into bed,
-Sally. And don’t worry. Nita wouldn’t have dared try to
-bluff a real trouper like that.”
-
-“For Gawd’s sake, are you all going to jaw all night?”
-a weary voice, with a flat, southern drawl demanded indignantly.
-“I’ve got some important sleeping to do, if I’m going
-to show tomorrow. Gawd, I’m so tired my bones are cracking
-wide open.”
-
-“Shut up yourself!” Nita snarled, slouching down upon
-the camp stool beside her trunk, to remove her make-up.
-“You hoofers don’t know what tired means. If you had to
-jelly all day like I do! Oh, Gawd! What a life! What a life!
-You’re right, Midge! It sure gets you—eighteen shows a day
-and this hell-fired heat.”
-
-It was Nita’s surrender, or at least her pretended surrender,
-to the law of the carnival—live and let live; ask no
-questions and answer none.
-
-In the thick silence that followed Sally tremblingly seated
-herself before her trunk and smeared her neck, face, arms
-and hands with theatrical cold cream. She was conscious
-that other weary girls drifted in—“the girl nobody can lift,”
-the albino girl, whose pink eyes were shaded with big blue
-goggles; the two diving girls, looking as if their diet of soda
-pop and bananas eaten under water did not agree with them.
-But she was aware of them, rather than saw them. Stray
-bits of their conversation forced through her own conflicting
-thoughts and emotions—
-
-“Where’s my rabbit foot? Gawd, I’ve lost my rabbit foot!
-That means a run of bad luck, sure—”
-
-“—’n I says, ‘Blow, you crazy rube. Whaddye take me
-for?’”
-
-“Good pickings! If this keeps up I’ll be able to grab my
-cakes in the privilege car—sold fifty-eight postcards today—”
-
-“Whaddye know? Gus the barker’s fell something fierce
-for the new kid. ’N they say Pop Bybee’s got her on percentage,
-as well as twelve bucks per and cakes. Some guys
-has all the luck—”
-
-“Who’s the sheik in the privilege car? Don’t look like no
-K. P. to me. Boy howdy! Hear you already staked your
-claim, Nita. Who is he? Millionaire’s son gettin’ an eyeful
-of life in raw?”
-
-She knew that Nita did not answer, at least not in words.
-Gradually talk died down; weary bodies stretched their
-aching length upon hard, sagging cots. Someone turned out
-the sputtering gas jet that had ineffectually illuminated the
-dress tent. Groans subsided into snores or whistling, adenoidal
-breathing. A sudden breeze tugged at the loose sides
-of the tent, slapping the canvas loudly against the wooden
-stakes that held it down.
-
-Although she was so tired that her muscles quivered and
-jerked spasmodically, Sally found that she could not sleep.
-As if her mind were a motion-picture screen, the events of
-the day marched past, in very bad sequence, like an unassembled
-film. She saw her own small figure flitting across
-the screen fantastically clad in purple satin trousers and
-green jacket, her face and arms brown as an Indian’s, her
-eyes shielded by a little black lace veil. Crowds of farmers,
-their wives, their children; small-town business men, their
-wives and giggling daughters and goggle-eyed sons, avid for
-a glimpse of the naughtiness which the barker promised behind
-the tent flap of the “girlie show,” pressed in upon her,
-receded, pressed again, thrust out quarters, demanded magic
-visions of her—
-
-David, his eyes streaming with onion tears, smiling at her.
-David reading that dreadful newspaper story—David of
-yesterday, saying, “Dear little Sally!” pressing her against
-him for a blessed minute—
-
-And Nita, her eyes rabid with sudden, ugly passion—passion
-for David—Nita threatening her, threatening David—
-
-David, David! The movie stopped with a jerk, then resolved
-itself into an enormous “close-up” of David Nash, his
-eyes smiling into hers with infinite gentleness and tenderness.
-
-“Does he think I’m just a little girl, too young to—to be in
-love or to be loved?” she asked herself, audacious in the
-dark. “If—if he was at all in love with me—but oh, he
-couldn’t be!—would he be so friendly and easy with me?
-Wouldn’t he be embarrassed, and blush, and—and things
-like that? Oh, I’m just being silly! He doesn’t think of me
-at all except as a little girl who’s in trouble. A girl alone,
-as he calls me.”
-
-Then a new memory banished even the “close-up” of
-David on the screen of her mind—a memory called up by
-those words—“girl alone.” She felt that she ought to
-weep with shame and contrition because she had so long
-half-forgotten Mrs. Bybee’s promise to make inquiries about
-her mother—the mother who had given her to the orphanage
-twelve years before, leaving behind her only a meager record—“Mrs.
-Nora Ford, aged twenty-eight.”
-
-So little in those words with which to conjure up a mother!
-She would be forty now, if—if she were still alive! Suddenly
-all her twelve years of orphanhood, of longing for a mother,
-even for a mother who would desert her child and go away
-without a word, rushed over Sally like an avalanche of
-bruising stones. Every hurt she had sustained during all
-those twelve motherless years throbbed with fresh violence;
-drew hard tears that dripped upon the lumpy cotton pillow
-beneath her tossing head.
-
-When the paroxysm of weeping had somewhat subsided
-she crept out of her cot and knelt beside it and prayed.
-
-Then she crept back into bed, unconscious that the midget
-was still awake and had seen her dimly in the darkness.
-Strangely free of her burdens, Sally lay for a long time
-before sleep claimed her, trying to remember all the instructions
-about crystal-gazing that Mrs. Bybee had heaped upon
-her. And in her childish conscience there was no twinge or
-remorse that she was to go on the next day, deceiving the
-public, as “Princess Lalla, favorite crystal-gazer of the
-Sultan of Turkey.”
-
-The next morning—the carnival’s second and last day in
-Stanton—Sally overslept. She did not awaken until a tiny
-hand tugged impatiently at her hair. Her dark blue eyes
-flew wide in startled surprise, then recognition of her surroundings
-and of “Pitty Sing,” the midget, dawned in them
-slowly.
-
-“You looked so pretty asleep that I hated to awaken you,”
-the midget told her. “But it’s getting late, and I want my
-breakfast. I’m dressed.”
-
-The little woman wore a comically mature-looking dress
-of blue linen, made doll-size, by a pattern which would have
-suited a woman of forty. Sally impulsively took the tiny face
-between her hands and laid her lips for an instant against the
-softly wrinkled cheek. Then she sprang out of bed, careful
-not to “joggle” the midget, who had been so emphatic about
-her distaste for being joggled.
-
-“There’s a bucket of water and a tin basin,” Miss Tanner
-told her brusquely, to hide the pleasure which Sally’s caress
-had given her. “All the other girls have gone to the cook
-tent, so you can dress in peace.”
-
-“I didn’t thank you properly last night for taking my part
-against Nita,” Sally said shyly, as she hastily drew on her
-stockings. “But I do thank you, Betty, with all my heart. I
-was so frightened—for David—”
-
-“What I said to Nita will hold her for a while.” Betty
-Tanner nodded with satisfaction. “But I don’t trust her.
-She’ll do something underhand if she thinks she can get
-away with it. But don’t worry. Once the carnival gets out
-of this state, you and your David will be pretty safe. I don’t
-think the police will bother about extradition, even if Nita
-should tip them off. In the meantime, I’ll break the first
-law of carnival and try to learn something of Nita’s past.
-I’ve seen her turn pale more than once when a detective
-or a policeman loomed up unexpectedly and seemed to be
-giving her the once-over. Oh, dear, I’m getting to be as
-slangy as any of the girls,” she mourned.
-
-After Sally had splashed in the tin basin and had combed
-and braided her hair, she hesitated for a long minute over
-the two new dresses that had mysteriously found their way
-into the equally mysterious new tin trunk. She caught herself
-up at the thought. Of course they were not mysterious. “Pop”
-and Mrs. Bybee had provided them, out of the infinite kindness
-of their hearts. Were they always so kind to the carnival’s
-new recruits? Gratitude welled up in her impressionable
-young heart; overflowed her lips in song, as she dressed herself
-in the little white voile, splashed with tiny blue and
-yellow wild flowers.
-
-Last night’s breeze had brought with it a light, cooling
-shower, and still lingered under the hot caress of the June
-sun. Sally sang, at Betty’s request, as she sped across vacant
-lots to the show train resting engineless on a spur track. At
-the sound of her fresh, young voice, caroling an old song
-of summertime and love, David Nash thrust his head out
-of the little high window in the box of a kitchen at the end
-of the dining car, and waved an egg-beater at her, lips and
-teeth and eyes flashing gay greetings to her.
-
-“Better tell your David how Nita’s been carrying on,”
-the midget piped from Sally’s shoulder.
-
-Song fled from Sally’s throat and heart. “No,” she shook
-her head. She couldn’t be a tattle-tale. If the orphanage
-had taught her nothing else it had taught her not to be a
-tale-bearer. Besides, to talk of Nita and her threats would
-make it necessary to tell David all that Nita had said, and
-at the thought Sally’s cheeks went scarlet. It might kill his
-friendship for her to let him know that others—apparently
-all the carnival folk—had labeled that friendship “love.”
-Why couldn’t they let her and David alone? Why snatch
-up this beautiful thing, this precious friendship, and maul
-it about, sticking labels all over it until it was ruined?
-
-She had placed the midget in her own little high chair at
-her own particular table in the privilege car and was hurrying
-down the car bound for the cook tent and her own breakfast
-when Winfield Bybee and his wife entered. Mrs. Bybee
-was dressed as if for a journey of importance.
-
-Winfield Bybee boomed out a greeting to Sally, tilting his
-head to peer into her smiling blue eyes.
-
-“All dolled up and looking pretty enough to eat,” he
-chuckled. “Ain’t that a new dress?”
-
-“Oh, yes, and it fits perfectly,” Sally glowed. “Thanks
-so very much for the trunk and the dresses, Mrs. Bybee,”
-she added, tactfully addressing the showman’s wife. “I—I’ll
-pay you back out of my salary as I make it—”
-
-“What are you talking about?” Mrs. Bybee demanded
-sternly, her eyes flashing from Sally’s flushed face to her
-husband’s. “I never bought you any dresses or a trunk.
-Now, you looka here, Winfield Bybee! I’m a woman of few
-words, and of a long-suffering disposition, but even a saint
-knows when she’s got a stomachful! I swallowed your
-mealy-mouthed palaverin’ about this poor little orphan, but
-if you’re sneaking around and buying her presents behind
-my back, I’ll turn her right over to the state and not lose a
-wink of sleep, and let me tell you this, Winfield Bybee—”
-Her words were a rushing torrent, heated to the boiling point
-by jealousy and suspicion.
-
-Sally tried to speak, to interrupt her, but she might as well
-have tried to stop the Niagara. Under the force of the torrent
-Sally at last bowed her head, shrinking against the wall
-of the car, the very picture of detected guilt. The carnival
-owner gasped and waved his arms helplessly, tried to pat his
-wife’s hands and had his own slapped viciously for his
-pains. When at last Mrs. Bybee paused for breath, and to
-mop her perspiring face with her handkerchief, Bybee managed
-to get in his defense, doggedly, his bluster wilted under
-his wife’s tongue lashing:
-
-“You’re crazy, Emma! I didn’t buy her any presents. I
-never saw that dress before in my life. I don’t know what
-you or she’s talking about. I didn’t buy her anything! I—oh,
-good Lord!” He tried to put his arms about his wife, his
-face so strutted with blood that Sally felt a faint wonder,
-through her misery, that apoplexy did not strike him down.
-
-“What’s the matter, Sally?” David came striding out of
-the kitchen, a butcher knife in one hand and a slab of breakfast
-bacon in the other.
-
-“I don’t know, David,” she whispered forlornly. “I—I
-was just thanking Mrs. Bybee for this dress and another one
-and a trunk I found in the dress tent with my name on
-it—‘Princess Lalla’—” she stammered over the name—“and
-Mrs. Bybee says she didn’t give them to me.”
-
-“He thought he’d put something over on me, and me all
-dressed up like a missionary to go look for her precious
-mother. I guess her mother wasn’t any better than she
-should have been and this little soft-soap artist takes after
-her,” Mrs. Bybee broke in stridingly, but her angry eyes
-lost something of their conviction under David’s level gaze.
-
-“I bought the things for Sally, Mrs. Bybee,” he said
-quietly. “I should have told her, or put my card in. Unfortunately
-I didn’t have one with me,” he added with a
-boyish grin.
-
-“Oh!” Anger spurted out of Mrs. Bybee’s jealous heart
-like air let out of a balloon. “Reckon I’m just an old fool!
-God knows I don’t see why I should care what this old
-woman-chaser of a husband of mine does, but—I do! If
-you’re ever in love, Sally, you’ll understand a foolish old
-woman a little better. Now, young man, you take that murderous
-looking knife and that bacon back into the kitchen
-and scramble a couple of eggs for me. And I guess you can
-give Pop a rasher of that bacon, even if it is against the
-doctor’s orders.”
-
-And the showman, beaming again and throwing “Good
-mornings” right and left, marched down the aisle, his arm
-triumphantly about his repentant wife’s shoulders.
-
-Sally watched them for a moment, a lovely light of tenderness
-and understanding playing over her sensitive face.
-Then she turned to David, who had not yet obeyed Mrs.
-Bybee’s command. They smiled into each other’s eyes,
-shyly, and the flush that made Sally’s face rosy was reflected
-in the boy’s tanned cheeks.
-
-“I’m sorry, David, I didn’t dream it was—you. Thank
-you, David.” She could not keep from repeating his name,
-dropping it like a caress at the end of almost every sentence
-she addressed to him, as if her lips kissed the two slow,
-sweet syllables.
-
-“I should have told you,” David confessed in a low voice,
-slightly shaken with embarrassment and some other emotion
-which flickered behind the smile in his gold-flecked hazel
-eyes. “I—I thought you’d know. You needed the things
-and I knew you didn’t have any money. I’ve got to get
-back into the kitchen,” he added hastily, awkwardly. She
-had never seen him awkward in her presence before, and
-she was daughter of Eve enough to rejoice. And in her shy
-joy her face blossomed with sudden rich beauty that made
-Nita, the Hula dancer, who appeared in the doorway at that
-moment, look old and tawdry and bedraggled, like the last
-ragged sunflower withering against a kitchen fence.
-
-But not even Nita’s flash of hatred and veiled warning
-could blight that sudden sweet blooming of Sally’s beauty.
-She waved goodby to David, carrying away with her as she
-sped to the cook tent the heart-filling sweetness and tenderness
-of his answering smile. She took out the memory of
-that smile and of his boyish flush and awkwardness a hundred
-times during the morning, to look at in fresh wonder,
-as a child repeatedly unearths a bit of buried treasure to be
-sure that it is still there.
-
-When she bent her little head gravely over the crystal,
-after the carnival had opened for the day, she saw in it not
-other people’s “fortunes” but David’s flushed face, David’s
-shy, tender eyes, David’s lips curled upward in a smile. And
-because she was so happy she lavished happiness upon all
-those who thrust quarters upon Gus, the barker, for
-“Princess Lalla’s” mystic reading of “past, present and
-future.”
-
-She had almost forgotten, in her preoccupation with the
-miracle which had happened to her—for she knew now that
-she loved David, not as a child loves, but as a woman loves—that
-Mrs. Bybee was undoubtedly keeping her promise to
-make inquiries about the woman who had given her name
-as Mrs. Nora Ford when she had committed Sally Ford
-to the care of the state twelve years before. But she was
-sharply reminded and filled with remorse for her forgetfulness
-when Gus, the barker, leaned close over her at the end
-of a performance to whisper:
-
-“The boss’ ball-and-chain wants to see you in the boss’
-private car, kid. Better beat it over there before you put on
-the nose bag. Next show at one-fifteen, if we can bally-hoo
-a crowd by then. You can tell her that Gus says you’re going
-great!”
-
-As Sally ran across lots to the side-tracked carnival train,
-she buried her precious new memory of David under layers
-of anxiety and questions. It would still be there when her
-question had been answered by Mrs. Bybee, to comfort her
-if the showman’s wife had been unsuccessful, to add to her
-joy if some trace of her mother had been found.
-
-“Maybe—maybe I’ll have a mother and a sweetheart, too,”
-she marveled, as she climbed breathless, into the coach which
-had been pointed out to her as the showman’s private car.
-
-It was not really a private car, for Bybee and his wife
-occupied only one of the drawing rooms of the ancient
-Pullman car, long since retired from the official service of
-that company. The berths were occupied on long jumps
-by a number of the stars of the carnival and by some of the
-most affluent of the concessionaires and barkers, a few of the
-latter being part owners of such attractions as the “girlie
-show” and the “diving beauties.” When the carnival showed
-in a town for more than a day, however, the performers usually
-preferred to sleep in tents, rather than in the stuffy,
-hot berths.
-
-Since the carnival was in full swing at that hour of the
-day, Sally found the sleeping car deserted except for Mrs.
-Bybee, who called to her from the open door of drawing
-room A.
-
-The carnival owner’s wife was seated at a card table,
-which was covered with stacks of coins and bills of all denominations.
-Her lean fingers pushed the stacks about,
-counted them, jotted the totals on a sheet of lined paper.
-
-“I’m treasurer and paymaster for the outfit,” she told
-Sally, satisfaction glinting in her keen gray eyes. “Me and
-Bill,” and she lifted a big, blue-barreled revolver from the
-faded green plush of the seat and twirled it unconcernedly
-on her thumb.
-
-“Is business good?” Sally asked politely, as she edged
-fearfully into the small room.
-
-“Might be worse,” Mrs. Bybee conceded grudgingly. “Sit
-down, child, I’m not going to shoot you. Well, I went calling
-this morning,” she added briskly, as she began to rake the
-stacks of coins into a large canvas bag.
-
-“Oh!” Sally breathed, clasping her hands tightly in her
-lap. “Did you—find anything?”
-
-Mrs. Bybee knotted a stout string around the gathered-up
-mouth of the bag, rose from her seat, lifted the green plush
-cushion, revealing a small safe beneath the seat. When she
-had stowed the bag away and twirled the combination lock,
-she rearranged the cushion and took her seat again, all
-without answering Sally’s anxious question.
-
-“Reckon I’m a fool to let anyone see where I keep the
-coin,” she ridiculed herself. “But after making a blamed
-fool of myself this morning over them dresses your David
-give you, I guess I’d better try to do something to show you
-I trust you. You just keep your mouth shut about this safe,
-and there won’t be any harm done.”
-
-“Of course I won’t tell,” Sally assured her earnestly. “But,
-please, did you find out anything?” She felt that she could
-not bear the suspense a minute longer.
-
-“You let me tell this my own way, child,” Mrs. Bybee
-reproved her. “Well, you saw that missionary rig I had on
-this morning? It turned the trick all right. Lucky for you,
-this ain’t the fastest growing town in the state, even if that
-billboard across from the station does say so. I found the
-address you gave me, all right. Same number, same house.
-Four-or-five-room dump, that may have been a pretty good
-imitation of a California bungalow twelve years ago. All run-down
-now, with a swarm of kids tumbling in and out and
-sticking out their tongues at me when their ma’s back was
-turned. She said she’d lived there two years; moved here
-from Wisconsin. Didn’t know a soul in Stanton when she
-moved here, and hadn’t had time to get acquainted with a
-new baby every fourteen months.”
-
-“Poor thing!” Sally murmured, finding pity in her heart
-for the bedraggled drudge Mrs. Bybee’s words pictured so
-vividly. But those too-numerous babies had a mother. What
-she wanted to know was—did she, Sally Ford, have a
-mother?
-
-Then a memory, so long submerged that she did not realize
-that it existed in her subconscious mind, pushed up,
-spilled out surprisingly: “There was a big oak tree in the
-corner of the yard. I used to swing. Someone pushed the
-swing—someone—” she fumbled for more, but the memory
-failed.
-
-“It’s still there, and there’s still a swing,” Mrs. Bybee admitted.
-“One of those dirty-faced little brats was climbing
-up and down the ropes like a monkey. Well, I reckon that’s
-where you used to live, right enough. I asked this woman—name
-of Hickson—if any of her neighbors had lived there
-many years, and she pointed to the house next door and said
-‘Old Lady Bangs’ owned the house and had lived there for
-more’n twenty years. This old Mrs. Bangs—”
-
-“Bangs!” Sally cried. “Bangs! It was Gramma Bangs who
-swung me! I remember now! Gramma Bangs. She made
-me a rag doll with shoe-button eyes and I cried every night
-for a long time after I went to the orphanage because
-mama hadn’t brought my doll. Did you see Gramma Bangs?
-Oh, Mrs. Bybee, if I could go to see her again!”
-
-Mrs. Bybee’s stern, long, hatchet-shaped face had softened
-marvelously, but at Sally’s eager request she shook
-her head emphatically.
-
-“Not with the police looking for you and Dave. Yes, I
-saw her. She’s all crippled up with rheumatism and was
-tickled to death to see Nora Ford’s sister. That’s who I said
-I was, you know. But it pretty near got me into trouble.
-The old lady took it for granted I knew a lot of things about
-you that I didn’t know, and wouldn’t have told me just what
-I’d come to find out if I hadn’t used my bean in stringing her
-along. I had to go mighty easy asking her about you, since
-it was my ‘sister’ I was supposed to be so het up over finding,
-but lucky for you she’d been reading the papers and
-knew that you were in trouble.”
-
-“Oh!” Sally moaned, covering her hot face with her
-little brown-painted hands. “Then Gramma Bangs thinks
-I’m a bad girl—oh! Did you tell her I’m not?”
-
-“What do you take me for—a blamed fool?” Mrs. Bybee
-demanded heatedly. “I didn’t let on I’d ever seen you in my
-life. But it was something she let spill when she was talking
-about you and this story in the papers that give me the low-down
-on the whole thing.”
-
-“Oh, what?” Sally implored, almost frantic with impatience.
-
-“Well, she said, ‘You can’t blame Nora for putting Sally
-in the orphanage when the money stopped coming, seeing as
-how she was sick and needing an operation and everything.
-But it pret’ near broke her heart’—that’s what the old dame
-said—”
-
-“But—I don’t understand,” Sally protested, her sapphire
-eyes clouding with bewilderment. “The money? Did she
-mean my—father?”
-
-“I thought that at first, too.” Mrs. Bybee nodded her
-bobbed gray head with satisfaction. “But lucky I didn’t
-say so, or I’d have give the whole show away. I just ‘yes,
-indeeded’ her, and she went on. Reckon she thought I might
-be taking exceptions to the way she’d been running on about
-how pitiful it was for ’that dear little child’ to be put in an
-orphans’ home, so she tried to show me that my ‘sister’
-had done the only thing she could do under the circumstances.
-
-“Pretty soon it all come out. ‘Nora,’ she said, ‘told me
-not to breathe a word to a soul, but seeing as how you’re
-her sister and probably know all about it, I reckon it won’t
-do no harm after all these years.’ Then she told me that
-Nora Ford had no more idea’n a jack rabbit whose baby
-you was—”
-
-“Then she wasn’t my mother!” Sally cried out in such a
-heartbroken voice that Mrs. Bybee reached across the card
-table and patted her hands, dirty diamonds twinkling on her
-withered fingers.
-
-“No, she wasn’t your mother,” the showman’s wife conceded
-with brusque sympathy. “But I can’t see as how it
-leaves you any worse off than you was before. One thing
-ought to comfort you—you know it wasn’t your own mother
-that turned you over to an orphanage and then beat it, leaving
-no address. Seems like,” she went on briskly, “from
-what old lady Bangs told me, that Nora Ford had been hired
-to take you when she was a maid in a swell home in New
-York, and she had to beat it—that was part of the agreement—so
-there never would be any scandal on your real
-mother. She didn’t know whose kid you was—so the old
-lady says—and when the money orders stopped coming
-suddenly she didn’t have the least idea how to trace your
-people. She supposed they was dead—and I do, too. So
-it looks like you’d better make up your mind to being an
-orphan—”
-
-“But, oh, Mrs. Bybee!” Sally cried piteously, her eyes
-wide blue pools of misery and shame. “My real mother
-must have been—bad, or she wouldn’t have been ashamed
-of having me! Oh, I wish I hadn’t found out!” And she
-laid her head down on her arms on the card table and burst
-into tears.
-
-“Don’t be a little fool!” Mrs. Bybee admonished her severely.
-“Reckon it ain’t up to you, Sally Ford, to set yourself
-up in judgment on your mother, whoever she was.”
-
-“But she sent me away,” Sally sobbed brokenly. “She was
-ashamed of me, and then forgot all about me. Oh, I wish
-I’d never been born!”
-
-“I reckon every kid’s said that a hundred times before
-she’s old enough to have good sense,” Mrs. Bybee scoffed.
-“Now, dry up and scoot to the dress tent to put some more
-make-up on your face. The show goes on. And take it
-from me, child, you’re better off than a lot of girls that
-join up with the carnival. You’re young and pretty and
-you’ve got a boy friend that’d commit murder for you and
-pret’ near did it, and you’ve got a job that gives you a bed
-and cakes, and enough loose change to buy yourself some
-glad rags by the time we hit the Big Town—”
-
-“The Big Town?” Sally raised her head, interest dawning
-unwillingly in her grieving blue eyes. “You mean—New
-York?”
-
-“Sure I mean New York. We go into winter quarters there
-in November, and if you stick to the show I may be able to
-land you a job in the chorus. God knows you are pretty
-enough—just the type to make every six-footer want to
-fight any other man that looks at you.”
-
-“Oh, you’re good to me!” Sally blinked away the last of
-her tears, which had streaked her brown make-up. “I’ll stick,
-if the police don’t get me—and David. And,” she paused
-at the door, her eyes shy and sweet, “thank you so very
-much for trying to help me find my—my mother.”
-
-As she sped down the aisle of the car in her noiseless little
-red sandals she was startled to see what looked like a sheaf
-of yellow, dried grass whisked through the closing door of
-the women’s dressing room. Then comprehension dawned.
-“I wonder,” she took time from the contemplation of her
-desolating disappointment to muse, “what Nita is doing
-here. I wonder if she followed me—if she heard anything
-I wouldn’t want Nita to know about my mother. But I’ll
-tell David. Will he despise me because my mother was—bad?”
-
-CHAPTER VII
-===========
-
-It was a sad, listless little “Princess Lalla” who cupped
-tiny brown hands about a crystal ball and pretended to read
-“past, present and future” in its mysterious depths as the
-afternoon crowd of the carnival’s last day in Stanton milled
-about the attractions in the Palace of Wonders. There was
-the crack of an unsuspected whip in the voice of Gus, the
-barker, as he bent over her after his oft-repeated spiel:
-
-“Snap into it, kid! These rubes is lousy with coin and
-we’ve got to get our share. You’re crabbin’ the act somethin’
-fierce’s afternoon. Step on it!”
-
-Sally made a valiant effort to obey, but her crystal-gazing
-that afternoon was not a riotous success. She made one
-or two bad blunders, the worst of which caused a near-panic.
-
-For she was so absorbed in her own disappointment and
-in contemplating the effect of her news upon David, when
-she should tell him that she was an illegitimate child of a
-woman who had abandoned her, that her eyes and intuition
-were not so keen as they had been.
-
-Although there had been a sharp-faced shrew of a wife
-clinging to his arm before he vaulted upon the platform
-for a “reading,” she mechanically told a meek little middle-aged
-man that he was in love with a “zo beau-ti-ful girl wiz
-golden hair” and that he would “marry wiz her.”
-
-After the poor husband had been snatched from the platform
-by his furiously jealous wife and given a most undignified
-paddling with her hastily removed shoe—an “added
-attraction” which proved vastly entertaining to the carnival
-crowd but which caused a good many quarters to find their
-hasty way back into handbags and trouser pockets—Sally
-felt her failure so keenly that she leaned backward in an
-effort to be cautious.
-
-“For God’s sake, kid, snap out of it before the next
-show!” Gus pleaded, mopping his dripping brow with a
-huge purple-bordered white silk handkerchief. “I’m part
-owner of this tent, you know, and you’re hittin’ me where
-I live. Come on, ’at’s a good girl! Forget it—whatever’s
-eatin’ on you! This ain’t a half-bad world—not a-tall!
-What if that sheik of yours is trailin’ Nita around? Reckon
-he’s just after her grouch bag—”
-
-“Her—grouch bag?” Sally seized upon the unfamiliar
-phrase in order to put off as long as possible full realization
-of the heart-stopping news he was giving her so casually.
-
-“That’s right. You’re still a rube, ain’t you? A grouch
-bag is a show business way of sayin’ a performer’s got a
-wad salted down to blow with or buy a chicken farm or,
-if it’s a hard-on-the-eyes dame like Nita, to catch a man
-with. Nita’s got a roll big enough to choke a boa constrictor.
-I seen her countin’ it one night when she thought she was
-safe. She was, too. I wouldn’t warm up to that Jane if she
-was the last broad in the world. Now, listen, kid, you have
-a good, hard cry in the dress tent before the next show and
-you’ll feel like a new woman. That’s me all over! Never
-tell a wren to turn off the faucet! Nothin’ like a good cry.
-I ain’t been married four times for nothin’.”
-
-Sally waited to hear no more. She rushed out of the
-Palace of Wonders, a frantic, fantastic little figure in purple
-satin trousers and gold-braided green jacket, her red-sandled
-feet spurning the grass-stubbled turf that divided the show
-tent from the dress tent. And because she was almost blinded
-with the tears which Gus, the barker, had sagely recommended,
-she collided with another figure in the “alley.”
-
-“Look where you’re going, you little charity brat, you ——”
-And Nita’s harsh, metallic voice added a word which
-Sally Ford had sometimes seen scrawled in chalk on the
-high board fence that divided the boys’ playground from the
-girls’ at the orphanage.
-
-So Nita had listened! She had been eavesdropping when
-Mrs. Bybee had told Sally the shameful things she had
-learned from Gramma Bangs about Sally’s birth.
-
-“You can’t call me that!” Sally gasped, rage flaming over
-her, transforming her suddenly from a timid, brow-beaten
-child of charity into a wildcat.
-
-Before Nita, the Hula dancer, could lift a hand to defend
-herself, a small purple-and-green clad fury flung itself upon
-her breast; gilded nails on brown-painted fingers flashed out,
-were about to rip down those painted, sallow cheeks like the
-claws of the wildcat she had become when powerful hands
-seized her by the shoulders and dragged her back.
-
-“What t’ell’s going on here?” Gus, the barker, panted as
-Sally struggled furiously, still insane with rage at the insult
-Nita had flung at her.
-
-“Better keep this she-devil out of my sight, Gus, or I’ll
-cut her heart out!” Nita panted, adjusting the grass skirt,
-which Sally’s furious onslaught had torn from the dancer’s
-hips, exposing the narrow red satin tights which ended far
-above her thin, unlovely knees.
-
-“I’m surprised at you, Sally,” Gus said severely, but his
-small eyes twinkled at her. “Next time you’re having a
-friendly argument with this grass-skirt artist, for Gawd’s
-sake settle it by pulling her hair. The show’s gotta go on
-and some of these rubes like her map. Don’t ask me why.
-I ain’t good at puzzles.”
-
-Sally smiled feebly, the passing of her rage having left
-her feeling rather sick and foolish. Gus’s arm was still
-about her shoulders, in a paternal sort of fondness, as Nita
-switched away, her grass skirt hissing angrily.
-
-“Kinda foolish of you, Sally, to pick a fight with that
-dame. She could-a ruint this pretty face of yours. She’s
-a bad mama, honey, and you’d better make yourself scarce
-when she’s around. And say, kid—take a tip from old
-Gus: no sheik ain’t worth fightin’ for. I been fought over
-myself considerable in my time, and believe me, while two
-frails was fightin’ for me I was lookin’ for another one.”
-
-Sally felt shriveled with shame. “I wasn’t fighting her
-because of—of David,” she muttered, digging the toe of one
-little red sandal into the dusty grass of the show lot. “Nita
-called me a—a nasty name. You’d have fought, too!”
-
-“Sure! but not with a dame like Nita, if I was you! You
-ain’t no match for her. Now, you trot along to the dress
-tent and rest or cry or say your prayers or anything you want
-to—except fight!—till show time again. And for God’s
-sake, don’t turn your back when Nita’s around!”
-
-Sally did not see the Hula dancer again that afternoon,
-for Nita belonged to the “girlie show,” which had a tent all
-its own. To encourage her in her confidence as a crystal-gazer,
-or rather to bolster up the faith of the skeptical audience,
-which had somehow become wise to the fact that
-“Princess Lalla” had “pulled some bones,” Gus, the barker,
-arranged for four or five “schillers”—employes of the carnival,
-both men and women, dressed to look like members of
-the audience—to have their fortunes told.
-
-Sally, tipped off by a code signal of Gus’s, let her imagination
-run riot as she read the magic crystal for the “schillers,”
-and to everything she told them they nodded their heads or
-slapped their thighs in high appreciation, loudly proclaiming
-that “Princess Lalla” was a wow, a witch, the grandest little
-fortune-teller in the world. Business picked up amazingly;
-quarters were thrust upon Gus with such speed that he had
-to form a line of applicants for “past, present and future”
-upon Sally’s platform.
-
-She did not see David at supper, while she ate in the
-cook tent after having carried “Pitty Sing,” the midget, to
-the privilege car. Buck, the negro chef of the privilege car
-grinned at her, but David was nowhere to be seen. Was he
-“trailin’ Nita,” as Gus, the barker, had called it? Jealousy
-laid a hand of pain about her heart, such a sort of pain that
-she wanted, childishly, to stop and examine it. It claimed
-instant fellowship in her heart with that other so-new emotion—love.
-She wanted all afternoon, until Gus had stopped
-her heart for a beat or two with his casual reference to
-David and Nita, to fly to David for comfort, to pour out her
-news to him. She had heard, in anticipation, his softly
-spoken, tender “Dear little Sally! Don’t mind too much.
-We have each other.” So far had her imagination run
-away with her!
-
-It was the last evening of the carnival in Stanton, and
-money rolled into the pockets of the concessionaires and
-the showmen.
-
-“Last chance to see the tallest man on earth and the littlest
-woman! Last chance, folks!”
-
-It was already a little old to Sally—the spieler’s ballyhoo.
-She could have repeated it herself. Glamor was fading from
-the carnival. The dancing girls were not young and beautiful,
-as they had seemed at first; they had never danced on
-Broadway in Ziegfeld’s Follies; they never would. They
-were oldish-young women who sneered at the “rubes” and
-had calluses on the bottoms of their aching feet from dancing
-on rough board platforms.
-
-Just before the last show Sally wandered out into the
-midway from the Palace of Wonders, money in her hand
-which Pop Bybee had advanced to her. But it was lonely
-“playing the wheels” all by herself, and although Eddie Cobb
-fixed it so that she won a big Kewpie doll with pink maline
-skirts and saucy, marcelled red hair, there was little thrill
-in its possession. When a forlornly weeping little girl
-stopped her tears to gape covetously at the treasure, Sally
-gave it up without a pang, and wandered on to the salt
-water taffy stand, where one of her precious nickels went
-for a small bag of the tooth-resisting sweet.
-
-She no longer minded or noticed the crowd that collected
-and followed her—wherever she went; she had become
-used to it already. The crowd did not interest her, for it did
-not hold David, who was forced to hide ignominiously in the
-show train, for fear the heavy hand of a local constable would
-close menacingly over his shoulder. At the thought Sally
-shuddered and flung away her taffy. They would be leaving
-Stanton tonight, leaving danger behind them. It had not
-occurred to her to ask where the show train was going.
-But it was going away, away. David could come out of hiding.
-Bybee had said the authorities in other states wouldn’t
-be interested in a couple of minors who had done nothing
-worse than “bust a farmer’s leg and beat it—”
-
-“What kinda burg is the capital?” she was startled to hear
-a hot-dog concessionaire call to the ticket-seller for the ferris
-wheel.
-
-“Pretty good pickin’s,” the ticket-seller answered. “We
-run into a spell of bad weather there last year and it was a
-Jonah town, but it looks good this season. The Kidder says
-he has to plank down half a grand for the lot—the dirty
-bums—them city councillors.”
-
-“We’re going to the capital next?” Sally leaned over the
-counter to ask the hot-dog man.
-
-“Sure, kid. Didn’t you know? I heard you come from
-that burg. Old home week for Eddie, too. You and him
-going out to give the old homestead the once-over?”
-
-Sally did not wait to answer. Although it was almost time
-for the last show the little red sandals flew toward the side-tracked
-show train—and David. Her jealousy, even her
-just-realized love for him, were forgotten. There was only
-fear—fear of iron bars and shameful uniforms, iron bars
-which would cage David’s superb young body and break his
-spirit; fear of the reformatory, in which she would again
-become a dull-eyed unit in a hopeless army, but branded now
-with a shameful scarlet letter which she did not deserve.
-
-They couldn’t go to the capital city where they were
-both known; they would have to run away again, walk all
-night through the dark, fugitives from “justice.”
-
------
-
-“Poor kid!” David consoled her after her first almost
-hysterical outburst. “I can’t talk to you now, and you
-shouldn’t be here. You’ve got to go back for your last performance.
-The show has to go on. They’ve been decent to
-us, and we can’t throw them over without warning.”
-
-“But David, we’ve got to run away again!” Sally whimpered,
-clinging to both his arms, bare to the shoulders in
-anticipation of his work in helping to load the carnival for
-its thirty-mile drag to the capital. “We can’t go back to
-Capital City! We’ll be caught! Listen, David—”
-
-“Go back to your show tent,” David commanded her
-sternly. “I’ll be working pretty late helping to load up, but
-I’ll whistle a bar from ‘Always’ under your Pullman window.
-We all sleep on the train tonight, and pull out for
-Capital City some time before morning. We pick up the
-engine at three o’clock, I believe. Plenty of time then to
-decide what to do.” He shook her a little to make her stop
-shivering and whimpering with fear. “Buck up, honey! I’m
-not going to let the police get you; neither is Pop Bybee.
-Dear little Sally!” and he stooped from his great height to
-brush the tip of her short, brown-powdered nose with his
-lips.
-
-During the last performance in the Palace of Wonders
-a village constable, his star shining importantly from the
-lapel of his Palm Beach suit, sauntered leisurely through the
-tent, eyeing the freaks with skeptical amusement and asking
-all the Smart-Aleck questions which the more timid members
-of the carnival crowd longed to ask and did not dare.
-
-“Bet you wouldn’t let me put any of that glass you’re eatin’
-in my coffee,” he guffawed to the ostrich man whom Gus,
-the barker, was ballyhooing at the moment. “I’m on to all
-you guys. Rock candy, ain’t it?”
-
-“Sure, officer,” Gus interrupted his spiel to answer deferentially.
-“Won’t you have a little snack with the human
-ostrich? I particularly recommend these nails. Boffo eats
-only the choicest sixpenny nails; will accept no substitutes.
-And if a nail’s rusty, out with it! Sort of an epicure, Boffo
-is! Have a handful of glass and nails with Boffo, officer!
-Bighearted, that Boffo!”
-
-The constable refused hastily and the crowd roared with
-delight. The discomfited officer of the law ambled over to
-make his disparaging inspection of Jan, the giant from Holland.
-
-“Pull up your pants legs and let me see your stilts,” the
-constable ordered authoritatively. “I ain’t the sucker you
-guys think I am. I’m on to your tricks—been going to carnivals
-man and boy for fifty years.”
-
-With his eyes as remote and sad and patient as if he had
-not heard or understood a word of the constable’s insult,
-Jan obeyed, rolling his trousers to the knees. When the
-Doubting Thomas representative of the law had pinched
-the pale, putty-colored flesh of Jan’s pitifully thin calves and
-found them to be flesh-and-blood indeed, he passed on, red
-of face, furious at the snorts of laughter which filled the
-tent.
-
-“What if he takes a notion to wash my face?” Sally
-shivered, bending low, in an attitude of mystic concentration,
-over the crystal which she was pretending to read for
-a farmer’s wife who had no interest in Boffo, the human
-ostrich, but who did have perfect faith in the powers of
-“Princess Lalla.” “What if he is just pretending to be interested
-in the other freaks and is really looking for me?
-Has Nita dared to tip him off that Sally Ford is here?”
-
-But her little sing-song voice droned on, predicting prosperity
-and happiness and “a journey by land and sea” for
-the credulous farmer’s wife.
-
-“What’s your real name, sister?” the constable demanded
-loudly, officiously, stamping up the steps that led to the
-little platform.
-
-“Please,” Sally pleaded prettily, making her eyes wide and
-cloudy with mystic visions, “do not een-terr-upt! The veesion
-she will go away!”
-
-“You let her alone, Sam Pelton!” the farmer’s wife commanded
-tartly. “Go on, Princess Lalla. I think you’re just
-wonderful—knowing about my mother being dead and even
-her name and all.”
-
-And Sally continued the reading with Constable Pelton
-breathing audibly upon her neck as she bent her small head
-gravely over the crystal. When she could think of nothing
-else to tell the highly pleased woman, she was desperate.
-It seemed to her that everyone in the tent was looking at
-her, reading panic in her trembling fingers, in her fluttering
-eyelids.
-
-“Gimme a knockdown to my past, present and future,
-Sister,” the constable suggested with heavy sarcasm and
-jocularity. “Reckon an officer of the law don’t have to pay.
-And you’d better make it a good one, or I’ll run you in for
-obtaining money under false pretenses. Come on, now!
-Miz Holtzman has already give you a good tip-off, and I
-guess my star speaks for itself. Knowing my name and my
-business, you oughta be able to fake a pretty good line for
-me, but if you don’t tell me my wife’s name, how many
-kids I got, where I come from, and anything else I’m
-a-mind to ask you, I’ll make you a present of free board
-and lodging at the county’s expense.”
-
-Unknown to Sally, whose eyes were fixed, blind with
-fear, upon the crystal tightly cupped in her ice-cold palms,
-Gus, the barker, had drawn near enough to hear the constable’s
-threats and demands.
-
-“Sure, officer!” he boomed heartily, to Sally’s amazement,
-“just ask the little lady anything you like. She sees all,
-knows all. Step right up, folks, and hear Princess Lalla,
-favorite crystal-gazer to the Sultan of Turkey before she
-escaped from his harem, tell your fellow-townsman, Constable
-Sam Pelton, the truth, the whole truth and something
-besides the truth—a few things that are going to happen to
-him that Officer Sam don’t yet dream of! Step right up,
-folks! Don’t be bashful! Step up and get an earful about
-your esteemed fellow-townsman and officer of the law—”
-
-Sally felt the ice melting slowly in her veins. Dear Gus!
-He was stalling, gaining time, subtly frightening the constable,
-whose face had gone redder and redder, whose eyes
-glanced with furtive unease from the crystal to the grinning
-faces of his “fellow-townsmen,” who apparently had no
-great love for Constable Sam Pelton.
-
-Then that which Gus had arranged by means of a code
-signal took place. Two “schillers,” hastily summoned by a
-carnival employe, suddenly broke into loud curses and sharp,
-slapping blows which echoed in the instantly quiet tent.
-
-“Pick my pocket, would you?” the raucous voice of a
-“schiller” demanded between slaps and punches. “I seen you—sneakin’
-your hand in my pocket!”
-
-Constable Pelton, glad to be able to assert his authority,
-glad also, possibly, to escape a too intimate revelation of his
-past, bounded from the platform, collared the fighting
-“schillers,” and dragged them triumphantly away.
-
-When the last stragglers of the carnival crowd had been
-ushered rather unceremoniously from the tent, Sally rose
-from her chair and pattered swiftly to where Gus, the barker,
-stood talking with Pop Bybee, owner and manager of Bybee’s
-Bigger and Better Carnival.
-
-“Thank you, Gus! I was scared nearly to death! It was
-wonderful the way you stalled along till those two rubes—”
-she was already becoming familiar with carnival lingo—“got
-into a fight. Wasn’t it lucky for me they did?” she added
-naively.
-
-“Hell, kid!” Gus grinned at her and tilted his derby more
-rakishly over his left eye. “It was a frame-up. Them’s
-our boys. The guy that pretended to have his pocket picked
-will swear he made a mistake, and the worst old Sam can
-do is to have ’em fined for disorderly conduct. I’ll square
-it with ’em, and they’ll be in Capital City by show-time
-tomorrow.”
-
-Pop Bybee chuckled richly, his bright, pale-blue eyes
-gleaming in the lobster-red expanse of his old face. “Didn’t
-I tell you, child, that the law couldn’t touch you long as you
-stuck with the carnival? Dave tells me you’re babbling
-about running away again because we’re hitting the trail
-for your home town tonight. You stick, Sally. Pop Bybee
-and Gus and the rest of us will take care of you.”
-
-Sally’s lips parted to tell him of Nita’s threat if she did not
-relinquish her claim upon David’s love and friendship, but
-before the first word tumbled out, the old inhibition against
-tattling, taught her in the stern school of life in an orphanage,
-restrained her.
-
-“You’re all so good to me,” she choked, then turned
-abruptly away to where “Pitty Sing,” the midget, was impatiently
-awaiting her human sedan-chair.
-
-“I don’t want to influence you unduly,” the midget piped
-in her prim, high little voice, “but Mr. Bybee and Gus are
-right. You are safer with the carnival than anywhere else in
-the state, and if you ran away I should be very sorry.
-I like you, Sally. I like you very much.”
-
-The dress tent was taken down by the “white hopes”
-almost before the women performers had had time to change
-from show clothes to nightgowns and kimonos. By twelve
-o’clock the lot was as bare of tents and booths and ferris
-wheels and motordromes and “whips” and merry-go-rounds
-as if those mechanical symbols of joy and fun had never
-existed.
-
-And Sally lay on the lumpy, smelly mattress of her upper
-berth in the ancient Pullman car, waiting for her David’s
-whistled signal—a bar of “Always.” She was fully dressed.
-
-Her heart sang the words—“I’ll be loving you—always!
-Not for just an hour, not for just a day, not for just a year,
-but—always!”
-
-She could have sent word to David by Gus or Pop Bybee
-that she had given up her frantic plan to run away; that he
-need not meet her in the darkness of the pulsing, hot June
-night. But—she had not—
-
-It came then—clear and true, the whistled notes of the
-song which her heart sang to David—“I’ll be loving you—always!”
-
-She edged over the side of the berth, the toe of her slipper
-groping until it found the edge of the lower berth in
-which the midget was sleeping. When she was safe in the
-aisle she cast a fearful glance up and down the car, and
-noted with uneasy surprise that Nita’s berth, directly opposite
-the midget’s, was still unoccupied, the green curtains
-spread wide so that the grayish-white blur of the sheet
-and pillow was plainly discernible in the faint light from the
-one electric globe over the door.
-
-But she had no time now to worry about Nita or Nita’s
-threats. David was awaiting her—with the song still
-humming its sweet, extravagant promise in his heart. Or—was
-it? Had he chosen the song idly? Had he meant anything
-by that teasing kiss on the tip of her nose, by his “Dear
-little Sally!”
-
-“Being in love hurts something terrible,” Sally shook her
-head at her own turbulent emotions, unconsciously employing
-the homely language of the orphanage. “But even if
-he doesn’t love me I’m glad I love him. David, David!”
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-============
-
-The night was eerie with voices from unseen bodies, or
-bodies half-revealed in the flare of gasoline torches, as the
-business of loading the carnival proceeded. Soft, rich voices
-from black men’s throats blended with the velvety softness
-of the late-June night:
-
- | “Oh, if Ah had wings like an angel,
- | Over these prison walls Ah would fly!
- | Ah would fly to the ahms of my poah dahlin’,
- | An’ theah Ah’d be willin’ to die.”
-
-A lonesome, heart-breaking plaint. Sally shivered. Except
-for David and Pop Bybee and Dan, the barker, she and
-David might have been behind prison bars tonight, learning
-the shame and misery that had created that song.
-
-A white roustabout said something evil to her out of the
-corner of his mouth as she brushed past him on her way to
-join David. But she scarcely noticed, for there was David,
-his shoulders looming immensely broad in the dark coat
-he had donned in her honor. Her hands were out to him
-before he had reached her, and when he took them both and
-laid them softly against his breast, so that her leaping blood
-caught the rhythm of his strongly beating heart, she could
-scarcely restrain herself from raising her small body on tip-toe
-and lifting her face for his kiss.
-
-They were shy at first, as they drifted away from the
-show train across the vacant lot where the carnival had
-so recently vended trickery and truth, freaks and fakes, color
-and light and noise and music. They walked softly, slowly,
-Sally having the absurd feeling that if the grass stubble were
-tender, tiny flowers, her joy-light feet would not have crushed
-them. Her fingers were intertwined with David’s, and the
-electric thrill of that contact seemed to be the motor force
-which propelled her body. Without a word as to direction,
-they drifted, completely in accord, toward a clump of trees
-which would some day, when Stanton had become beauty-conscious,
-form the nucleus of a park.
-
-Sally felt that she was in a spell woven of the beauty and
-breathlessness of the night and of her inarticulate joy as,
-still without speaking, David took off his coat and spread
-it upon the ground that sloped gently from the sturdy
-trunk of an oak tree. As he was stooping to spread the
-coat her hand hovered over his head, aching to touch the
-dear, waving crispness of his hair, yet not daring—quite.
-But when he straightened more suddenly than she had expected,
-his head fitted into the cup of her hovering hand
-before she could snatch it away.
-
-He whirled upon her, sweeping her slight body to his
-breast with such fierceness and suddenness that her head
-swam.
-
-“Sally! Sally!” Just that hoarse cry, muted, exultant.
-
-Her hands crept slowly up his breast, so loving every inch
-of the dear body whose warmth came through the cloth of
-his shirt that they abandoned it reluctantly. When her hands
-were on his shoulders, clinging there, she threw her head
-back upon the curve of his right arm, and smiled up into
-his face. Her lips parting slowly to let out a little gasping
-sigh of joy.
-
-In the silvery sheen with which the moon joyously and
-approvingly bathed them their eyes, wide, dark, luminous,
-clung for an aeon of time, reckoned in the history of love.
-Then David, knowing that his unasked question had been
-gloriously answered, bent his head until his lips touched
-hers.
-
-He must have felt the slight stiffening of her body, the
-ardor in her small hands as they clung more fiercely to his
-shoulders. For he flung up his head, then turned it sharply
-away for a moment, as if ashamed for her to see the passion
-in his eyes. She took a drunken, uncertain step away from
-him, and his arms fell laxly from her body.
-
-“What is it, David?” she asked in a small, quavering
-voice, scarcely more than a whisper.
-
-“I shouldn’t have done that!” David reproached himself
-with boyish bitterness.
-
-“But David,” Sally pleaded, in that small quaver, “don’t
-you—don’t you love me—at all? I thought—I—” Her
-hands fluttered toward him, then dropped hopelessly as he
-still stood sharply turned away from her.
-
-“Yes, I love you. That’s the devil of it,” David groaned
-from the shelter of his arm. “I love you so much I can’t
-think of anything else, not even of our danger.”
-
-She crept closer to him, stroked timidly the clenched fist
-which hung at his side. “Then—why, David? I—I love
-you, too. You—must—have known. I love you with all
-my heart.” She stooped swiftly and laid her lips against
-his knuckles, which shone white as marble in the moonlight.
-
-“Don’t!” he cried sharply. He lowered the arm that had
-sheltered his shamed, passionate eyes and looked at her
-humbly, his whole body drooping. “Don’t you see, darling—no,
-I mustn’t call you that!—don’t you see, Sally, that
-your—caring—only makes it worse? I wish I were the
-only one that has to suffer. But you’re so young—oh, God!”
-he cried in sudden anguish. “You’re so pitifully young!
-Sixteen! I ought to be horsewhipped!”
-
-She laughed shakily. “I’m getting older every day, David.
-Is it such a crime to be young? You’re young, too, David—darling!”
-The word was dropped shyly, on a tremulous whisper.
-
-“That’s it!” David cried wildly, fiercely under his breath.
-“We’re both young! I’m just half through college, and I
-haven’t a cent to my name except what I earned those two
-weeks on Carson’s farm. And I won’t have any money
-except barely enough to live on—I work my way through
-college—until I’ve finished school. And then it will be a long,
-hard struggle to get a start, unless my grandfather dies by
-then and leaves me his farm. He’s a miserly old man,
-darling. He thinks I’m a fool to study scientific farming,
-won’t give me a cent. I haven’t wanted it—till now.”
-
-“And now, David?” she prompted softly, her fingers closing
-caressingly about the clenched hand which she must not
-kiss.
-
-“I want to marry you, of course!” David flung the confession
-at her sternly. “I love you so much it’s torture to
-think of your going on to New York with the carnival. Oh,
-it’s all so hopeless! We’re in such a nasty jam, Sally,
-darling!” He groaned, snatched up her hands, kissed them
-hungrily, passionately, then dropped them as if the soft,
-sweet flesh stung his lips. “Don’t let me kiss you, Sally!
-For God’s sake! I can’t stand it! And it’s not fair to you
-to learn what love means, when—when we can’t go through
-with it.”
-
-“But why can’t we, David?” she persisted, her love giving
-her amazing boldness. “I’ll never love anyone else.
-I’ll wait for you, for years and years. Until I’m eighteen
-and you’re twenty-three. You’re almost twenty-one, aren’t
-you, David?”
-
-“Yes,” he acknowledged. “But I’m just a kid. Why, I’m
-a minor yet!” he reminded her with youth’s bitter shame.
-“And so are you. We couldn’t even get married legally.
-And we’re both—wanted—by the police. I can’t even figure
-out how I’m going to get back into A. & M. and finish my
-course. I couldn’t let you marry a man wanted for attempted
-murder, even if I could support you. Oh, I guess I could
-make a bare living for us, but I don’t want that! Not for
-you! I want you to have everything lovely in the world.
-You’ve had so little, so little! I want you to have silk and
-velvet to make you forget blue-and-white-checked gingham.
-I want—” he was going on passionately when Sally interrupted
-with her soft delicious little laugh.
-
-“I want David,” she said simply.
-
-“All right!” he cried, flinging his arms wide in a gesture
-of utter abandonment. “We’ll run away tonight. We’ll keep
-going until we get out of the state. We’ll lie about our ages.
-We’ll find someone somewhere to marry us, and we’ll—have
-each other if we have nothing else in the world, Sally!”
-
-His exultant young voice and his arms demanded her, but
-she held back strangely, while her face went ghastly white
-and old in the moonlight.
-
-“I—I forgot to tell you my news,” she said dully, tonelessly,
-her hands flattened against her breast. “Mrs. Bybee
-found out something about—about my mother, about me.”
-
-Ecstasy was wiped from David’s face, leaving it hurt
-and bewildered. “So you’re going to find her? Go back to
-her? I—I suppose I’m glad.”
-
-“No,” she shook her head drearily. “I can’t marry you
-or—anyone, David. My mother was not Mrs. Nora Ford.
-I don’t know who she was! I don’t even know what my
-name really is—if I have a name! Whoever my mother was
-she was ashamed I’d been born, she paid Mrs. Ford to
-take me away when I was an infant, away from New York,
-so—so I wouldn’t disgrace her. I’m the ugly name Nita
-called me today. I’m—I’m—”
-
-“You’re my Sally,” David said gently, his arms gathering
-her in, holding her comfortingly against his breast, in a
-passionless embrace of utter tenderness. “Do you think I
-would let that make any difference at all? If anything could,
-it would make me love you more. But I love you now with
-every bit of me. And we’ll be married, Sally. What do I
-care about being a scientific farmer?” But there was a
-note of bravado, of regret in his voice that did not escape
-her love attuned ears.
-
-“No, David,” she whispered, her hands straying over his
-face as if memorizing every dear line of it. “We’ll wait.
-I can wait. I’ve waited twelve years to find my mother, and
-I didn’t give up hope until today. I would wait twice twelve
-years for you. I’ll stick with the carnival if Pop Bybee will
-let me, and if the police don’t find us. Then when you’re
-through college—?”
-
-“But I’m damned if I can see how I’m to get back!”
-David burst out. “We are both trapped in this second-rate
-carnival—and a first rate one would be bad enough!”
-
-“We won’t have to stay after we get to New York,”
-Sally interrupted reasonably. “We can start life again. This
-trouble will blow over. You might even learn some other
-profession in the east—”
-
-“I don’t want to learn anything else, live anywhere else
-but in the middle west. It’s my land. I love it. I want to
-serve it. But, oh, Sally, let’s not torture ourselves any more.
-I know I mustn’t marry you under this cloud, but let’s be
-happy for a few minutes before we go back to the show
-train. No, don’t, darling!” as she lifted her arms. “Just
-sit there on my coat and let me look at you. You’re the most
-beautiful thing in the world. Lovely Sally!”
-
-They sat side by side, hands not touching but hearts reaching
-toward each other, and the minutes slipped silently away
-as David drank in her moon-silvered young beauty, and she
-fed her love-hunger upon his Viking-like handsomeness and
-strength. They were silently agreeing to go when a sharp,
-metallic voice materialized suddenly out of the hush of the
-darkness.
-
-“No monkey-business now, Steve! I’m warning you! If
-you double-cross me I’ll cut your heart out! Fifty-fifty
-and—”
-
-The rest was lost as the couple passed on, walking swiftly,
-two shadows that seemed like one. The voice was Nita’s.
-
-CHAPTER IX
-==========
-
-When Sally was awakened soon after dawn the next
-morning—Wednesday—by the shouts and songs of the
-“white hopes” unloading the carnival on the outskirts of the
-Capital City, the question which had insisted on worming
-its way through the heavenly joy of knowing that David
-loved her sprang instantly to the foreground of her mind;
-who was “Steve” with whom Nita had quarreled and bargained
-in the dark last night?
-
-Sally and David had met or had had pointed out to them
-nearly every member of the show troupe, and there was no
-Steve among them. Of course Steve might be one of the
-roughneck white roustabouts. But a star performer, such
-as Nita considered herself, would hardly consort with such
-a man. The two classes—simply did not mix, except in rare
-instances. David of course was different. Everyone connected
-with the carnival knew that he was a university
-student, working in the kitchen with Buck only because he
-was hiding from the police.
-
-Then the thought of David dismissed Nita and her
-threats and her Steve. She crawled out of her berth, scurried
-to the women’s dressing room and hastily applied her
-show make-up. Pop Bybee had summoned her to the privilege
-car on her return from her momentous walk with David
-the night before to caution her not to appear in Capital
-City, even in the dress or cook tent, without her “Princess
-Lalla” complexion, which she was to apply with exceeding
-care so that the disguise might be impenetrable.
-
-Because the carnival lot selected by “the Kidder,” Pop
-Bybee’s advance man and “fixer,” was in the heart of the
-city, and the railroad spur allotted to the show train on the
-outskirts of it, the cars would be abandoned by the carnival
-performers and employes, only Pop and Mrs. Bybee continuing
-to occupy their drawing room in one of the Pullmans.
-Sally, being told the arrangements, suspected that
-they stayed with the train to guard the safe under the green
-plush seat, the existence of which was known only to Sally.
-Mrs. Bybee took little interest in the carnival itself, caring
-only for the heaviness of the canvas money bags, which
-were brought to her at the end of each day’s business.
-
-It was still not seven o’clock when Sally joined the straggling
-procession of performers headed for the cook tent
-and dress tent, a quarter of a mile from the show train.
-She knew very little of the city itself, since the orphanage
-was situated on its own farm in a thinly settled suburb.
-
-There was no glow of pride, no sense of home-coming
-as she trudged through the almost deserted streets, but every
-time she passed a policeman idly swinging his “billie” on
-a street corner she thanked Pop Bybee in her heart that he
-had cautioned her to don her disguise. For beyond a casually
-interested glance at her brown face and hands and her long
-swinging braids of fine, lustrous black hair, the law did
-not seem to find her worthy of attention.
-
-If only David could pass that cordon successfully! Probably
-he had gone to the carnival grounds. But Pop Bybee,
-true to his promise to protect the boy, had decreed that he
-should become private chef and waiter to himself and Mrs.
-Bybee, remaining cooped up all day in the privilege car of
-the show train.
-
-Poor David! Dear David! Her heart ached passionately
-for his loneliness, for his magnificent body caged in a hot box
-of a kitchen, when it had been so gloriously free in fragrant,
-sun-kissed fields before she had met him.
-
-Why, he might almost as well be in jail! And he had done
-nothing but protect a girl alone in the world from the cruel
-revenge of a man who had promised the state to treat her
-as his own daughter.
-
-But even though her heart throbbed with pain for David
-she could not be wholly sad, for he loved her, wanted to
-marry her, would even now be married to her if she had let
-him give up his ambitions for her.
-
-By the time she had finished breakfast in the cook tent
-the carnival was nearly ready for business. Even the Ferris
-wheel’s glittering immensity was flung toward the sky, the
-basket seats hanging motionless in the still, hot air. Banners
-advertising real and spurious wonders were being tacked
-upon scarred booths, endowing them with glamor: “Bybee’s
-Follies Girls—a dazzlingly beautiful chorus straight from
-Ziegfeld’s Follies in New York—Six reasons why men leave
-home”; “Beautiful Babe, the Fattest Girl in the World!
-620 pounds of rosy, cuddly girl flesh”; “The Palace of
-Wonders—Greatest Aggregation of Freaks in the World;
-also Princess Lalla, from Constantinople, crystal-gazer, escaped
-member of the Sultan’s Harem; Sees all, knows all—Past, Present and Future!”
-
-Sally wandered along the midway, waving a small brown
-hand to Eddie Cobb, who was setting up his gambling wheel
-and gaudily dressed Kewpie dolls; exchanged predictions as
-to the day’s business with two or three good-natured concessionaires;
-won a gold-toothed smile from the henna-haired
-girl who sold tickets for the tin rabbit races.
-
-But she soon discovered that she was restless and lonely.
-The carnival had no glamor in these early hours. Without the
-crowds there was no glamor; the crowds themselves, though
-they did not suspect it, furnished the glamor with their naive
-credulity, their laughter, their free and easy spending, their
-susceptibility as a relief from the monotony of their lives,
-to the very spirit of carnival for which this draggled old
-hoyden of a show was named.
-
-“The kids would love it,” Sally remembered suddenly,
-seeing in a painfully bright flash of memory the oldish, wistful
-little faces of Betsy and Thelma and Clara and all the
-other orphans who had until so recently—though it seemed
-years ago—been her only friends and playmates.
-
-“I wonder if Eloise Durant is terribly unhappy, or if she
-has found some other ‘big girl’ to pet her. I wonder if
-Betsy and Thelma and Clara miss my play-acting.”
-
-She smiled at the picture of herself draped in a sheet
-and crowned with her own braids:—an ermine cloak and a
-crown of gold adorning a queen! “If they could see me
-now! Play-acting all the time, all dressed up in purple satin
-trousers and a green satin jacket all glittery with gold braid!
-I wish I had lots of money, so I could send them all tickets
-to come to the carnival,” her thoughts ran on, as homesickness
-for the place she had hoped never to see again rose up,
-treacherous and unwelcome, to dim her joy in the glorious
-miracle of David’s love.
-
-“I suppose,” she confessed forlornly, “that Mrs. Stone
-is the only mother I’ll ever know. I wish I’d always been
-good, so she wouldn’t believe the awful things Clem Carson
-said about me. She thinks I’m bad now—like my mother.
-I wonder,” she was startled, her face flushing hotly under
-the brown powder, “if I am bad! They say it’s in the blood.
-I’m crazy to have David kiss me, and—and he had to ask
-me not to. Maybe David is afraid I’m bad, too.”
-
-The thought was unbearable. She wanted to fly to David,
-to search his gold-flecked hazel eyes again, to see if he
-had lost any of his “respect” for her. But she wouldn’t
-kiss him! She’d bite her tongue out first! She was going
-to be good, good, prove to herself and David and all the
-world that “it” wasn’t in her blood.
-
-But all day, as the crowds gathered and money clinked
-merrily as it fell into cash boxes, she longed for David; lived
-over every kiss he had given her, from the brushing of his
-lips against the tip of her nose to that dizzying wedding of
-lips when their love had been confessed in the moonlight.
-
-And because she was bemused with romance, thrilling with
-her own awakening to love, she made an almost riotous
-success of her crystal-gazing that first day of the carnival in
-Capital City. Girls laughed shyly and cuddled against their
-sweethearts provocatively as they left the Palace of Wonders,
-determined to make “Princess Lalla’s” enchanting
-prophecies come true.
-
-And she was so seductively beautiful herself, asparkle
-with love as she was, that three or four unaccompanied young
-men, seeking knowledge of the present, past and future,
-suggested that she fulfil her own prophecies of a “zo beautiful
-brunette,” until, embarrassed though flattered, she took
-refuge in assuming that all gentlemen prefer blondes.
-
-She did not see David that night after the carnival had shut
-up shop, for he could not leave the show train and only
-male performers, barkers and concessionaires were permitted
-to hang around the train. Sally understood from the
-midget, “Pitty Sing,” that a nightly poker game attracted the
-men to the privilege car and that fist-fighting and even gun-play
-was no uncommon break in the monotony. Pop Bybee,
-genial until he heard the rattle of poker chips, was the heaviest
-winner as a rule, many a performer’s salary finding its
-way back into the stateroom safe within a few hours after
-Mrs. Bybee had reluctantly handed it over.
-
-By Thursday afternoon Sally’s confidence in the efficacy
-of her disguise had mounted perilously high. The policemen
-who strolled grandly through the tents, proud of not having
-to pay for their fun, accorded her admiration or good-natured
-skepticism but no suspicion.
-
-The city papers had apparently lost interest in the hunt
-for David Nash, university student and farm hand, wanted
-for assault with intent to kill and for moral delinquency,
-and in Sally Ford, runaway ward of the state and juvenile
-paramour of the youthful would-be murderer, as the papers
-had previously described them.
-
-At least there were no references to the case in either
-Wednesday’s or Thursday’s papers, and Sally’s heart was
-light with gratitude to David and Pop Bybee for having
-persuaded her to stick with the carnival. It was rather fun
-to be on exhibition, reading the fortunes of the very policemen
-who had been given her description and orders to
-“get” her—much more fun than fleeing along state roads at
-night and hiding in cornfields by day, hungry, exhausted,
-afraid of her shadow and of the more menacing shadow of
-the state reformatory.
-
-“Hel-lo! Hel-lo! Bless my soul! What have we here?
-A real live Turkish harem beauty, as I live!”
-
-Sally aroused herself from her apparently absorbing gazing
-into the “magic crystal” and looked with wide, startled
-eyes at the man who had addressed her in an accent which
-at once marked him as an easterner of culture. She had
-seen pictures of men dressed like that, but had never quite
-believed in their authenticity.
-
-But her eyes did not linger long on his slim, elegant, immaculate
-figure, leaning lightly on a cane. His laughing,
-wise, cynical eyes challenged her and invited her to share his
-amusement with him. But in their bold black depths was
-something else....
-
------
-
-“Quite delicious, really!” the man with the cultured, eastern
-accent drawled, leaning more nonchalantly on his cane
-and twinkling his too wise, too bold black eyes at “Princess
-Lalla.”
-
-“But really now, I wouldn’t say you’re a freak, your
-highness. In fact, you’re quite the most delicious little morsel
-I’ve seen since I left New York. If I were a Ziegfeld scout
-I assure you I’d be burbling your praises in a ruinously verbose
-telegram, and the devil take the expense. Would you
-mind lifting that scrap of black lace that is tantalizing me
-most provokingly? I am tormented with the hope that your
-big eyes are really the purple pansies they appear to be
-through your veil.
-
-“No?” He shook his head with humorous resignation as
-Sally shook her head in violent negation. “Well, well! One
-can’t have everything, and really your arms and your adorable
-little hands and your Tanagra figurine body should be
-quite enough—as an appetizer. You don’t happen to ‘spell’
-the Hula dancer—the ancient but still hopeful lady who has
-just been exercising her hips for my benefit—do you? But I
-suppose that is too much to ask of Providence. Life is full
-of these bitter disappointments, these nagging, unsatisfied
-desires—”
-
-“Please!” Sally gasped, forgetting her carefully acquired
-accent which had been bequeathed her, by way of Mrs.
-Bybee, by the erstwhile “Princess Lalla,” now in the hospital,
-minus her appendix, but still too weak to jeopardize Sally’s
-job. “I—I’m not permitted to talk to the audience—”
-
-“Child, child!” the New Yorker protested, raising a beautifully
-kept hand admonishingly. “Spare me! I’m always
-being met with signs like that in New York—in elevators,
-busses, what-nots—But since I am intrigued with the music
-of your voice—a very young and un-Turkish voice, if I
-may be permitted to say so—I shall be delighted to cross
-your little brown palm with silver, provided you will guarantee
-that your make-up does not rub off. I’m deplorably
-finicky.”
-
-Sally, overwhelmed by his gift for monologue, uttered in
-a teasing, bantering, intimate voice of beautiful cadences,
-looked desperately about her for help. But she was temporarily
-deserted by both audience and barker. Gus was at the
-moment ballyhooing Jan, the Holland giant, the chief attraction
-of the Palace of Wonders. His recital of the vast
-quantities of food which the nine-foot-nine giant consumed
-daily never failed to hold the crowd enthralled.
-
-“You’ll have to wait till Gus, the barker, starts my performance,”
-she told him nervously, making no effort to deceive
-the blase New Yorker by a tardy resumption of her
-“Turkish” accent. “But—oh, please go away! Don’t tease
-me! You’ll spoil the show if you make Smart-Aleck remarks
-on everything I say and do.”
-
-“Smart-Aleck?” The easterner raised his silky black
-brows, while his humorous but cruel mouth, beneath a small,
-exact black mustache, twitched with a rather rueful smile.
-“Child, that is the unkindest cut of all! If I had been reared
-west of Fifth Avenue or a little farther downtown I would
-undoubtedly phrase it as a nasty crack! But we’ll let it pass.”
-
-He walked nonchalantly up the steps leading to her platform
-and stood before her, only the small, black-velvet-draped
-table with the crystal between them.
-
-When he spoke again, in his humorous drawl, with his
-bold black eyes twinkling and challenging her, his words
-could not have been heard by anyone ten feet away: “Will
-you permit me, your highness, to read the crystal for you?
-I’m really rather a wizard at it—a wow, as they say on
-Broadway, though I assure you, your highness, that I’m
-not a man to succumb to the insidiousness of slang. You
-must be rather tired of gazing, gazing, gazing into this intriguing
-but slightly flawed ball of glass—” and he touched
-it with a long, delicate finger, with a humorous contemptuousness
-that suggested an intimate bond between the professional
-and the amateur—himself and herself.
-
-“Please go away!” Sally pleaded breathlessly. “Why do
-you want to make fun of me? I have to earn my living
-somehow—”
-
-“Do you?” he smiled, his brows going higher, while deep
-laugh wrinkles appeared suddenly in the clear olive of his
-lean cheeks. “Now I’m sure you should let me read the
-crystal for you, for it is obvious that you have not looked
-into the future at all!”
-
-He cupped his slim, beautiful hands about the crystal,
-his back bending in an arch as graceful as the arch of a
-cat’s back. The posture brought his face very near to hers,
-so that she saw the fine grain of his skin, caught a faint,
-indefinable but enchanting odor from his sleek dark hair,
-almost as dark as her own.
-
-He had dropped his hat upon the edge of the little table,
-and it too fascinated and repelled her, for its dove-gray
-richness insolently suggested that its owner possessed
-boundless money and almost wickedly sure taste.
-
-But every item of his dress told the same story,
-so she really should not have picked on the hat
-particularly. But she did; she wanted to brush it off the
-table, to see his flash of anger at its being soiled with the dust
-from “rubes’” feet—
-
-“Marvelous!” His voice became mockingly hushed and
-mysterious, as he pretended to gaze into the very heart of the
-crystal. “I see your whole past boiling away in this magic
-crystal—slightly flawed, though it is!”
-
-“My past!” she shivered, forgetting that he was faking
-just as she did.
-
-“You’ve run away from home, from poverty,” he went on
-in that mocking, too beautiful voice, his black eyes shifting
-from the crystal to play their insolent, confident fire upon
-her wide-eyed face. “And you’ve run away from—a man!
-Of course,” he added lightly, “you’ll always be running away
-from a man—men—every man that looks at you. You’re
-absolutely irresistible, you know, child! But ah, at last you
-will find him—the man from whom you will not run away!
-Now, shall I read the future for you?”
-
-“Please, go away. Gus is coming!” Sally pleaded through
-childishly quivering lips that would have showed ashen-pale
-if they had not been thickly overlaid with carmine.
-
-“Dear old Gus! I look forward to being pals with Gus,
-when I give him the password. Now, the future—ah, my
-dear, what a future! Broadway! Bright lights! Music!
-And Princess Lalla in the chorus first, the most adorable
-little ‘pony’ of them all! I shall sit in the bald-headed row
-and toss roses to you, child, and whisper to the eggs next
-me that ‘I knew her when’—when she was a delicious little
-fake Turkish princess, escaped from the Sultan’s harem.
-And I see a man—let me look closely—a tall, dark man,
-rather handsome—” and he laughed insolently into her eyes.
-
-“La-dees and gen-tle-men! Right this way, please! I
-want you all to meet Princess Lalla, from Con-stan-ti-no-ple—”
-
-Gus, the barker, was approaching with long, swift strides,
-the crowd milling behind him, like sheep following a bellwether.
-
-“I’ll finish your future in our next seance.” The New
-Yorker straightened, smiled into her eyes unhurriedly, bowed
-mockingly, lifted his hat, placed it on his sleek head, retrieved
-his cane which had been leaning against the crystal stand, and
-vaulted lightly to the ground.
-
-Gus eyed him menacingly, suspiciously, but beamed when
-the easterner pressed a bill into his hands and withdrew to
-the outskirts of the crowd, where he evidently intended to
-listen to the spieler’s introduction of Princess Lalla.
-
-Sally got through her performance somehow, burningly
-conscious of bold black eyes regarding her admiringly.
-When she pattered down the steps and along the flattened
-stubble of the earth floor of the tent on her way to the dress
-tent to rest between shows, a slim, immaculate figure detached
-itself from the crowd that was wandering reluctantly toward
-the exit.
-
-“Cook tent fare must grow rather monotonous,” his low,
-drawling voice stopped her. “I suggest relief—supper with
-me after the last performance tonight. I am stopping at the
-governor’s mansion, and have the use of one of the official
-limousines. Credentials enough?” He raised his eyebrows
-whimsically but his detaining grasp of her arm was not
-nearly so gentle as his voice.
-
-“No, no!” Sally cried. “I—I’m not that kind of girl!
-Please let me go—”
-
-“Oh, spirit of H. L. Mencken, hear me!” the New Yorker
-prayed. “Do girls in the middle west really say that still?
-I wouldn’t have believed it! ‘I’m not that kind of girl!’”
-he repeated, laughing delightedly. “Of course you aren’t,
-darling! No girl ever is! And heaven forbid that I should
-be the sort of man—fellow, you say out here?—that you
-evidently believe I am! Now that we understand each
-other, I again suggest supper, a long, cooling drive in the governor’s
-choicest limousine—the old boy does himself rather
-well in cars, at the expense of the state—and a continuation
-of my extremely accurate reading of your future.”
-
-“No!” Sally flared, her timidity submerged in anger. “Let
-me go this minute! I don’t like you! I hate you! If you
-don’t turn loose my arm, I’ll—I’ll scream ‘Hey rube’—”
-
-“What a dire threat!” the New Yorker laughed with
-genuine amusement. “Am I the rube? Is that your idea of
-a taunt so crushing that—”
-
-“It means,” Sally said with cold fury, “that every man
-connected with the carnival will rush into this tent and—and
-simply tear you to pieces! It’s the S O S signal of the
-circus and carnival, and it always works! Now—will you let
-me go? I swear I’ll scream ‘Hey, rube!’ if you don’t—”
-
-“And I had planned such a delicious supper,” the New
-Yorker mourned mockingly as he slowly released her arm,
-as if reluctant to forego the pleasure that rounded slimness
-and smoothness gave his highly educated fingers.
-
-Sally cried a little in the dress tent, but she was too angry
-to give way utterly to tears. The thought which stung her
-pride most hurtingly was that the New Yorker had seen
-something bad in her eyes, something of the mother of whose
-shame she was a living witness.
-
-“But—I guess I showed him!” she told herself fiercely as
-she dabbed fresh brown powder on her tear-streaked face.
-“He won’t dare bother me again.”
-
-But he did dare. He was a nonchalant, smiling, insolent
-figure, leaning on his cane, as she went through the next
-performance. She pretended not to see him, but never for
-a moment, as she well knew, did his cold black eyes waver
-from their ironic but admiring contemplation of her enchanting
-little figure in purple satin trousers and green jacket.
-
-And at the late afternoon performance—four o’clock—he
-was there again, his fine, cruel, humorous mouth smiling
-at his own folly. She thought of appealing to Gus, the
-barker, to forbid him admission to the tent, but she knew
-Gus was too good a business man to heed such a wasteful
-request. Besides, the barker seemed to like him, or at least
-to like immensely the bill which invariably passed hands
-when the showman and the glorified “rube” met.
-
-Then suddenly, at ten minutes after four, the New Yorker
-ceased to have any significance at all to her, at least for the
-moment. He was wiped out completely in the flood of
-terror and joy that swept over her brain, making her so
-dizzy that she leaned against the crystal stand for support.
-
-For tumbling into the tent of the Palace of Wonders came
-a horde of children, boys and girls, the girls dressed exactly
-alike in skimpy little white lawn dresses trimmed with five-cent
-lace, the boys in ugly suits of stiff “jeans.”
-
-Her playmates from the orphanage had come to see
-“Princess Lalla,” lately Sally Ford, ward of the state and
-now fugitive from “justice.”
-
-CHAPTER X
-=========
-
-Sally’s first impulse, when she saw the children of the
-orphanage come tumbling into the Palace of Wonders tent,
-was to flee. She was so conscious of being Sally Ford, whose
-rightful place was with those staring, shy little girls in white
-lawn “Sunday” dresses, that she completely forgot for one
-moment of pure terror that to them she would merely be
-“Princess Lalla,” favorite crystal-gazer to the Sultan of
-Turkey before she escaped from his harem.
-
-Cowering low in her high-backed gilded chair, in an effort
-to make herself as small and inconspicuous as possible—a
-useless effort really, since she was by far the prettiest and
-most romantic figure in the tent, dressed as she was in
-Oriental trappings—she watched the children, whom she
-knew so well, with a pang of homesickness.
-
-Not that she would want to be back with them! But they
-were her people, the only chums she had ever known. How
-well she knew how they felt, liberated for one blessed afternoon
-from the bleak corridors of the orphanage, catapulted
-by someone’s generosity into fairyland. For to them the
-carnival was fairyland. These romance-and-beauty-starved
-orphans saw only glamor and wonder, believed with all their
-hearts every extravagant word that Gus, the barker, uttered
-in his stentorian bawl.
-
-Suddenly love and compassion filled her heart to over-flowing.
-She wanted to run down the steps that led to her
-little platform and gather Clara and Thelma and Betsy to
-her breast. She felt so much older and wiser than she had
-been two weeks ago, when she had “play-acted” for them
-as they scrubbed the floor of the dormitory. How awed and
-admiring they would be if, when their thin little bodies were
-pressed tight in her arms, she should whisper, “It’s me—Sally—play-acting!
-It’s me, kids!” But of course she
-couldn’t do it; she would be betraying not only herself but
-David, and she would rather die than that David should be
-caught and punished for defending her against Clem Carson.
-
-As the children milled excitedly in the tent, huddling together
-in groups like sheep, holding each other’s hands,
-giggling and whispering together as their awed eyes roamed
-from one “freak” to another, Sally searched their faces
-hungrily, jealously.
-
-Thelma had cut a deep gash in her cheek; it would leave
-a scar. Six-year-old Betsy had a summer cold and no
-handkerchief; her cheeks were painted poppy-red with fever,
-or perhaps it was only excitement.
-
-There was a new little girl whom Sally had never seen
-before, such a homely little runt of a girl, with enormous,
-hunted eyes and big freckles on her putty-colored cheeks.
-Her snuff-colored hair had been clipped close to her scalp,
-so that her poor little round head looked like the jaw of
-a man who has not shaved for three days.
-
-Clara and Thelma were mothering her, importantly, each
-holding one of her little claw-hands, and shrilling explanations
-and information at her.
-
-But where was Mrs. Stone—“old Stone-Face”—herself?
-Sally knew very well that the children had not come alone.
-
-While Gus was discoursing grandiloquently upon the talents
-of Boffo, the human ostrich, Sally sat very prim and
-apparently composed, her watchful eyes veiled by the scrap of
-black lace that reached to the tip of her adorable little nose.
-Undoubtedly the philanthropist was a man—it was nearly
-aways a politician courting favor who won it cheaply and
-impressively by “treating” the orphans to a day at the circus
-or carnival or to a movie. But if he were present, as the
-philanthropic politician invariably was, Sally could not find
-him. That was odd, too, for he was usually the most
-prominent person at such an affair, taking great pains that
-no reporters who might happen to be present should overlook
-him and his great kindness of heart.
-
-Then little old-maidish Miss Pond, sentimental little Miss
-Pond, who had befriended Sally by telling her all she
-knew of the child’s parentage, came hurrying nervously into
-the tent. She had undoubtedly been detained at the ticket
-booth and was sure, judging from her anxious, nervous
-manner, that the children had gotten into mischief during her
-brief absence.
-
-Three or four of the little girls ran to cling to her hands,
-abjectly courting notice as Sally had known they would.
-But with a few absent-minded pats she shooed them away
-and bustled anxiously toward a woman whom Sally had not
-noticed before, so complete had been her absorption in the
-children.
-
-The woman stood aloof near the platform of “the girl
-nobody can lift,” listening to Gus, the barker, with a slight,
-charming smile of amusement on her beautiful mouth.
-When Miss Pond joined her timidly, deferentially, the
-“lady,” as Sally instinctively thought of her from the first
-moment that she become aware of her, turned slightly, so
-that “Princess Lalla,” whose platform was quite near, got
-a complete and breath-taking view of her beauty.
-
-“Oh!” Sally breathed ecstatically, her little brown-painted
-hands clasping each other tightly in her lap. “Oh, you’re
-beautiful! You are like a real princess, or a queen.” But she
-did not say the words aloud. Behind the little black lace veil
-her sapphire eyes widened and glowed; her breath came
-quickly over her parted, carmined lips.
-
-The woman, who seemed scarcely older than a girl but
-who, by her poise and a certain maturity in her face, gave
-Sally the impression that she was a queen rather than a
-princess, had taken her hat off, as if the heat oppressed her.
-It was a smart, trim little thing of silvery-green felt, that
-had cupped her small head like the green cup that holds a
-flower. And her face was the flower, a flower bursting into
-bloom with the removal of the hat.
-
-Sally had never in all her life seen hair like that—shimmering
-waves of pure gold, slightly rumpled by the removal
-of the hat, so that single threads of it caught the light from
-the gas jet that burned day and night in the rather dark
-tent. Her skin, pale with the heat of the day, was creamy-white,
-lineless, smooth and rich, so that Sally’s fingers longed
-to touch it reverently. Surely it could not feel like other
-flesh; it was made of something finer and rarer than cells
-and blood, dermis and epidermis.
-
-Her small lovely mouth, soft and full-lipped as a child’s,
-was tender and amused and proud, the mouth of a woman
-who has always been adored for her beauty but whom adoration
-has not cheated of very human emotions. Sally wished
-that she could see the eyes more closely, for even while they
-were wide and laughing, sending out little sparkles of color
-and light, she thought there was a hint of sadness in them,
-of restlessness, as if only a part of her attention was given
-to the carnival and to the children.
-
-She was very small and slight, shorter even than little
-Miss Pond, who had to look down as she talked to her. But
-for all her adorable smallness she carried herself with a
-certain arrogance. Every movement she made as she and
-Miss Pond talked together and then joined the children
-was proud and graceful.
-
-She was wearing a summer sports suit of silvery-green
-knitted silk, which showed to the best advantage the
-miniature, Venus proportions of her body. As she swung toward
-the children, nodding acquiescence to Miss Pond’s eager
-suggestions, little Eloise Durant, the child who had been the
-“new girl” of Sally’s last day in the orphanage, catapulted
-herself from the huddling mass of children and impulsively
-seized her hand. The swift, cordial smile with
-which she greeted the child and released her hand as quickly
-as possible kept Sally from resenting the action. But
-Eloise, still hypersensitive, knew that she had been delicately
-snubbed and hung back as Gus, the barker, herded the orphans
-toward Jan the giant’s platform.
-
-Sally saw the tell-tale tremble of Eloise’s babyish mouth,
-and her heart ached with desire to comfort the child. Outwardly
-Eloise had become exactly like all the other little
-girls—shy, bleating when the other little sheep bleated,
-obediently excited when they were excited, silent when they
-were silent—but underneath she was still bewildered and
-unreconciled to the death of her mother, the cheap little
-stock-company actress who had evidently adored her child
-and been adored in return.
-
-But someone else had seen Eloise’s hurt, so unconsciously
-inflicted by the lovely and arrogant lady. Betsy, the six-year-old,
-ran from the herd to take Eloise’s hand, with an
-absurd and touching little gesture of motherliness.
-
-“Come on, Eloise,” Sally heard Betsy cry in her shrill
-little voice. “Let’s just you and me look at the funny people.
-We can see the giant when the crowd moves on. I want to
-see ‘Princess Lalla’ more’n anything. I want my fortune
-told. I want to ask her where Sally is—you remember—Sally
-Ford. That man says she ‘sees all, knows all,’ so he
-ought to know where Sally is.”
-
-“The big girls say she run away,” Eloise answered, her
-eyes round with awe. “They say she did something awful
-bad and run away with a man—”
-
-“Sally didn’t do nothing bad,” Betsy retorted indignantly.
-“She couldn’t. She was the best ‘big girl’ in the Home. She
-play-acted for us little kids and—oh!” She stopped with a
-gasp, her eyes popping as she took in the fantastic splendor
-of “Princess Lalla.” “Listen, Princess Lalla,” she mustered
-up courage to whisper coaxingly, “does it cost a lot to get
-your fortune told? I’ve only got a nickel that the New
-York lady gave me—she give every one of us a dime, but
-I spent a nickel for some salt water taffy—”
-
-Sally could hardly restrain herself from crying out: “Oh,
-Betsy, it’s me! Sally Ford! You don’t have to spend your
-poor little nickel to find me! I’m here!” But she knotted
-her little brown hands more tightly and managed to smile
-with a princess-like indifference and weariness as she cooed
-in her “Turkish” accent:
-
-“Eeet costs noth-ing to get ze fortune told. Womens and
-mens must pay 25 cents to learn past, pres-ent and future,
-but for you—noth-ing! Come up here by my side. I weel
-read the crystal.”
-
-Betsy’s eyes grew rounder and rounder; her little mouth
-fell open in astonishment. Then with a wild shout of joy
-she stumbled up the stairs and flung her arms about Sally
-crying and laughing:
-
-“You’re not Princess Lalla! You’re Sally Ford, play-acting!
-Oh, Sally, I’m so glad I found you! Hey, kids!
-Kids! It’s Sally Ford, play-acting!”
-
-For a terrible moment, long enough for Gus, the barker,
-to jump from Jan’s platform and come toward her on a
-run, Sally sat frozen with terror. She felt that Betsy’s keen
-eyes had stripped her of her brown make-up, of her fantastic
-clothes, of the protecting black veil, so that anyone who
-looked at her could see that she was indeed “just Sally Ford,
-play-acting.”
-
-She wanted to rise from her gilded chair and run for her
-life—and David’s—but she had lost all control of her
-muscles. Betsy was still clinging to her, her babyish hands
-shaking the slender shoulders under the green satin jacket,
-when Gus bounded upon the platform and took the almost
-hysterical child into his arms.
-
-“Hello, Tiddlywinks!” he sang out jovially. “Having a
-good time at the carnival? Listen, kiddie! I’m going to give
-you a real treat! Yessir! You know what you’re going to
-do? Just guess!”
-
-Sally felt the blood begin to thaw in her frozen veins. Gus
-was standing by. Dear Gus! But Gus was too wise to give
-the child in his arms a chance to reply. He hurried on, his
-voice loud and cajoling:
-
-“I’m going to let you stand right up on the platform with
-the little lady midget—her name’s ‘Pitty Sing’—and show all
-the other kids how much bigger you are than a grown-up
-lady. Yessir, she’s a grown-up lady and she’s not nearly as
-big as you. Now what do you think of that?”
-
-Betsy was torn between her love for Sally, whom she
-was convinced she had found, and her pride in being chosen
-to stand beside the midget. She looked doubtfully from
-Sally, whose eyes beneath the black lace veil were lowered
-to her tightly locked hands, to the platform opposite, where
-“Pitty Sing,” the midget, was stretching out a tiny hand
-invitingly. The midget won, for the moment at least.
-
-“I’m six, going on seven, and I’m a big girl,” she confided
-to the barker on whose shoulder she was riding in delightful
-conspicuousness.
-
-The children, true to the herd instinct which had been so
-highly developed in the orphanage, trooped after Gus and
-Betsy, even more easily diverted than she from their pop-eyed
-inspection of “Princess Lalla.”
-
-Sally heard Thelma answer another child derisively:
-“Aw, Betsy’s off her nut! Sure that ain’t Sally! That’s
-a Turkish princess from Con-stan-ti-no-ple. The man said
-so. ‘Sides, Sally’s white, and the princess is brown—”
-
-“All right, children, right this way!” Gus was ballyhooing
-loudly. “Permit me to introduce ‘Pitty Sing,’ the smallest
-and prettiest little woman in the world. Just 29 inches tall, 29
-years old and 29 pounds heavy. Did I say ‘heavy’? Excuse
-me, Pitty Sing! I meant 29 pounds light! Look at her, little
-ladies and gents! Ain’t she cute? Her parents were just as
-big as your papas and mamas—”
-
-He remembered just too late that he was talking to
-orphans, and his jolly face went dark red. But he recovered
-quickly, glanced about his audience, saw that Miss Pond was
-straying nervously toward Sally’s platform, as if halfway
-convinced that Betsy’s childish intuition had been correct.
-
-“Oh, Miss Pond!” he sang out ingratiatingly. “I wonder
-if you’d do me the favor to step up on the platform. I believe
-Betsy is scared. Yessir, I believe she’s scared half
-out of her skin!” He laughed, stooped to chuck Betsy under
-the chin, then, with a courtly gesture, offered Miss Pond his
-hand.
-
-Sally looked on, her throat tight with fear and with tears
-of gratitude toward Gus, as the barker, with a rapid fire of
-talk and joking, kept his audience completely hypnotized.
-He jollied shy little Betsy into taking the midget into her
-arms, like a baby or a big doll, and only Sally, of all those
-who looked on, could guess how keenly the artificially
-smiling little atom of humanity was resenting this insult to
-her dignity.
-
-He coaxed and flattered and flustered Miss Pond into
-standing beside “Pitty Sing,” so that the children could see
-what a vast difference there was in their height. And somehow
-he had attracted the attention of a carnival employe,
-for before he had exhausted the possibilities of the midget
-as a diversion, Winfield Bybee himself came striding into
-the Palace of Wonders, mounted the midget’s platform and,
-after a moment’s whispered conference with Gus, made an
-announcement:
-
-“Children, I’m old Pop Bybee; Winfield Bybee is the way
-it’s wrote down in the Bible. I own this carnival and I want
-to tell you children that I’m proud to have you as my guests.
-I love children, always did! Now, boys and girls, the Ferris
-wheel and the whip and the merry-go-rounds are waiting for
-you.”
-
-He was interrupted by a whoop of joy from the boys, in
-which the girls joined more timidly. “It won’t cost you a
-cent. If your chaperon—” and he turned to Miss Pond with
-a courtly bow—“will do me the honor to accept these tickets,
-you’ll all have a ride on the Ferris wheel, the whip and the
-merry-go-round absolutely free. Don’t crowd now, children,
-but gather at the door of the tent. I thank you.”
-
-When he sprang, rather stiffly, from the platform, he
-offered Miss Pond his hand, then, with her arm pressed to
-his side, he escorted her with pompous courtesy to the door of
-the tent, where the children were already milling about, wild
-with excitement.
-
-In her terror Sally had forgotten the golden-haired woman
-in the green silk sports suit. Now that the danger was passing,
-miraculously averted by Gus and Pop Bybee, she started
-to draw a deep, trembling sigh of relief, but it was choked in
-her throat by the discovery that she was being regarded intently
-by the beautiful woman, who was standing beside the
-midget’s platform.
-
-“Oh!” Sally thought in a new flutter of terror. “She
-heard Betsy call me Sally Ford. She’s going to question
-me. I wonder who she is. Maybe she’s a trustee’s wife—oh,
-she’s coming! She’s going to talk to me—”
-
-She rose from her high-backed, gilded chair, trying to do
-so without haste. Since the performance was ended she had
-every right to leave the tent, and she would do so, but she
-mustn’t run. She mustn’t give herself away—
-
-“Hel-lo, Enid! I couldn’t believe my eyes! What in the
-world are you doing so far from Park Avenue?”
-
-Sally, forcing herself to walk with sedate leisureliness
-down the little wooden steps of the platform, saw the New
-Yorker who had been paying her half-mocking, half admiring
-attention all afternoon, stride swiftly and gracefully
-across the tent toward the golden-haired woman. So he too
-had witnessed Betsy’s hysterical identification! She had
-forgotten that he was in the tent, watching her, smiling
-mockingly, biding his chance to ask her again to go to supper
-with him after the last show that night.
-
-The golden-haired woman halted, and Sally, out of the
-corner of her veil-protected eyes, saw an expression of
-startled surprise and then of annoyance sweep over the
-beautiful little face. Odd that these two who had so
-strangely crossed her path in one hectic day should know
-each other, should meet a thousand miles away from home,
-in the freak show tent of a third-rate carnival!
-
-“Oh, hello, Van! I might ask what you’re doing so far
-from Park Avenue, but I suppose you’re visiting your cousin,
-the governor. Court’s here on business and I’m amusing
-myself taking the orphans to the carnival. A new role for
-me, isn’t it—Lady Bountiful! Poor little devils! If only
-they didn’t want to paw me!”
-
-Now that she was safe from being questioned Sally
-wanted to make her passage to the “alley” door of the tent
-take as long as possible, so that not a note of the music of
-that extraordinary voice should be lost to her. She had
-expected the golden-haired lady’s voice to be a sweet, tinkling
-soprano, to match her in size, but the voice which thrilled
-her with its perfection of modulation was a rich, throaty
-contralto, a little arrogant, even as the speaker was, but so
-effortless and so golden that Sally would have been content to
-listen to it, no matter what words it might have said.
-
-Sally paused at the door of the tent, and cast a swift glance
-backward over her green-satin shoulder. “Van” was holding
-one of “Enid’s” hands in both of his, laughing down
-at her, mockingly but fondly, as if they were the best of
-friends.
-
-“Well,” she said to herself, as she ran toward the dress
-tent, “now that he’s found *her*, he won’t bother me. I wonder
-who ‘Court’ is. Her husband? I hate rich women who play
-‘Lady Bountiful,’” she thought with fierce resentment.
-“But—I can’t hate *her*. She’s too beautiful. Like a little
-gold-and-green bird—a singing bird—a bird that sings contralto.”
-
-She was resting between shows, lying on her cot in the
-dress tent, when Pop Bybee came striding in.
-
-“It’s all right, honey. Don’t be scared to go on with the
-show. That Pond dame came cackling to me, all het up,
-half believing what this Betsy baby said about you being
-Sally Ford, but I give her a grand song and dance about
-you being the same Princess Lalla who joined the show in
-New York in April. She wanted to talk to you, but I steered
-her off, told her you couldn’t hardly speak English and she’d
-just upset you. Just stick to your lingo, child, and don’t act
-scared. Ain’t a chance in the world the Pond dame will
-make another squawk.”
-
-He must have spoken to Gus, also, for the barker cut her
-late afternoon and evening performances as short as possible,
-although by doing so he lost many a quarter. She
-smiled upon him gratefully, was pleased to the point of tears
-by his whispered: “Good kid! You’ve sure got sand!” after
-the ten o’clock show when she had apparently regained her
-confidence and her intuition to know “past, present and
-future.”
-
-As the evening wore on the heat grew more and more
-oppressive. The wilted audience passed languidly from freak
-to freak, mopping their red faces and tugging at tight collars.
-Children cried fretfully, monotonously; women reproved
-them with high, heat-maddened voices; Jan, the
-giant, fainted while Gus was ballyhooing him, and it took
-six “white hopes” to carry him to his tent. At eleven o’clock,
-when Gus had just started his last “spiel” of the evening,
-a terrified black man, with eyes rolling and sweat pouring
-down his face, staggered into the tent, bawling:
-
-“Awful storm’s blowin’ up, folks! Look lak a cyclone!
-Run for yo’ lives! Tents ain’t safe! Oh, mah Gawd!”
-
-The storm broke with such sudden and devastating fury
-that the performers in the Palace of Wonders tent had little
-time to obey the “white hope’s” frantic bellow of warning.
-
-The terrified audience milled like stampeded cattle, choking
-up both exits of the tent, that leading out into the midway,
-and the flap at the back of the tent through which performers
-passed in and out between shows. At each exit the fear-crazed
-carnival visitors were assaulted by a dazing impact of
-wind and hail and rain, driven back into the tent.
-
-Sally was fighting her way toward the “alley” exit, her
-frail, small body hurling itself futilely against men who had
-lost all thought of chivalry, knew only that death threatened.
-
-The region was notorious for its cyclones, and the horror
-of such a calamity was stamped on every pallid face. Children
-screamed; women shrilled for help, called frantically
-for their offspring separated from them in that mad rush
-for the exits.
-
-Sally had almost won to the alley exit when she remembered
-“Pitty Sing,” the midget, tiny, helpless Miss Tanner,
-who was paying her to carry her to and from the tent, who
-must even now be cowering in her baby-chair, unable even
-to reach the ground without assistance.
-
-It was not quite so hard to push her way back into the
-center of the tent; crazed men and women offered little
-resistance to anyone who was so foolish as to tempt death
-under a collapsed tent.
-
-She had almost reached the midget’s platform when she
-suddenly felt herself lifted into a pair of strong arms, swung
-high above the heads of the last of the crowd that was
-battling its way to the exits. Her cry was instinctive, unreasoning,
-direct from her heart: “David! Oh, David!”
-
-A mocking laugh answered her and she squirmed in the
-man’s arms so that she could see his face. It was not David
-at all, but the man whom “Enid” had called “Van.” His
-face was laughing, gay, mocking, untouched by the shameful
-pallor of fear; exultant, rather, in the excitement of the
-storm. His dark eyes were wide, shining even through the
-fitful darkness made by the flickering of the crazily swinging
-gas jets.
-
-“Isn’t it glorious?” he challenged her, above the uproar of
-wind, rain, hail and the frightened animal sounds of human
-beings in fear of death.
-
-“I’ve got to find the midget—Pitty Sing!” she shouted,
-struggling frantically to release herself.
-
-“The charming barker has rescued her,” Van shouted. “I
-was afraid some officious ass had cheated me of the pleasure
-of rescuing you. I’ve waited all day—”
-
-But his sentence was broken in two by the long-threatened
-collapse of the tent. A center-pole struck him a glancing
-blow, knocking him flat, and Sally with him.
-
-For what seemed like hours of nightmare she struggled
-to release herself from the steel-like clasp of his arms and
-the smothering embrace of the rain-sodden canvas. To add
-to the horror, rain fell heavily upon the canvas that held
-them pinned helplessly to the earth; hail pelted her flesh
-bitingly even through the dubious protection of the canvas;
-and every moment they were in mortal danger of being
-trampled to death by the feet of fleeing carnival visitors,
-who had been clear of the tent when it had collapsed.
-
-“Don’t—struggle,” came that mocking voice, panting a
-little with the effort of speaking under the smothering caul
-of canvas. “Lie—still. I’ll hold up—the canvas—so you—can
-breathe. Shield your face—with your—arms. Sorry—I
-muffed—the role—of rescuer—of damsels—in distress.”
-
-“Oh, hush!” Sally cried angrily, but doing her best to obey
-him. She crooked an arm over her face, so that the hail
-no longer punished it. And she relaxed as much as possible,
-her head on Van’s shoulder, her feet pushing futilely at the
-sodden mass of canvas that weighted them down.
-
-“Better?” he asked casually, no fear at all in his voice,
-and only a mocking sort of anxiety. “We’ll be safe enough
-here until the tent is raised, unless someone steps on us. And
-by this time your charming employer, the redoubtable Pop
-Bybee, has of course assembled his roustabouts to raise the
-tent in the expectation of finding buried treasure—ostrich
-men, midgets, and Turkish harem girls who read crystals.”
-
-“Aren’t you ever serious? Aren’t you frightened?” Sally
-gasped.
-
-“Serious? Well, hardly ever!” the man chuckled.
-“Frightened? Frequently! But I am so appreciative of this
-opportunity to be alone with you that I could hardly quibble
-with fate to the extent of being frightened at the means
-which accomplished it.”
-
-“Oh, I wonder what’s happened to—to everybody!” Sally
-began to shiver with sobs.
-
-“To—David?” Van’s mocking voice came strangely out
-of the darkness. “Lucky David, wherever he is now, that
-your first thought should go to him. David and Sally! How
-do you like ‘play-acting,’ Sally Ford?”
-
-CHAPTER XI
-==========
-
-The terror which the menace of violent death had held
-for her now seemed a pallid, weak thing, beside the heart-stopping
-emotion which the New Yorker’s mocking, amused
-voice uttering her real name called into being. Her head
-jerked instinctively from the comfort of his arm. Squirming
-away from him, under the sodden blanket of canvas, she
-curled into a tight little ball of agony, her face cupped in
-her hands. “So that’s why you bothered me so!” she cried,
-her voice muffled by her fingers. “You’re a detective! You
-knew all the time! You were going to take me to jail!
-Oh, you—Oh! David, David!”
-
-“Listen, you little idiot!” Van’s voice came sharply, bereft
-of its mocking note for once. “I’m not a detective! Good
-heavens! Do I look like one? I’ve always understood that
-they have enormous feet and wear derbies and talk out of
-the corner of their mouths.” Mockery was creeping back.
-“Did you think that a poor little tyke like you was worth
-sending to New York for a detective to bay at your heels
-like a bloodhound? I merely overheard the little Betsy’s
-keen penetration of your disguise. And I took the trouble
-to inquire casually of the governor this evening just who—if
-anybody—Sally Ford might be—”
-
-“Then you gave me away—David and me!” she accused
-him, shuddering with sobs.
-
-“Not at all. How it does pain me for you to persist in misunderstanding
-me! I gave nothing away—absolutely nothing!
-I merely found out that David Nash and Sally Ford
-are fugitives from justice, wanted on rather serious charges.
-After making the acquaintance of ‘Princess Lalla,’ I might
-add that I don’t believe a word of the silly story. Besides,
-I have your own word for it—” and he laughed—“that you
-are ‘not that kind of a girl.’ As a matter-of-fact—oh! We’re
-about to be rescued, Sally Ford! I hear the ‘heave-ho’ of
-stalwart black boys. And the storm is over except for a
-gentle, lady-like rain.”
-
-It was not till he mentioned the blessed fact that Sally
-realized that the storm was indeed over. The only sound,
-besides the shouts of the “white hopes” engaging in raising
-the collapsed tent, was the patter of rain upon the canvas
-which still weighted down her small cold body, as wet as if
-she had been swimming.
-
-Struggling to a sitting position under the already moving
-mass of canvas, the New Yorker cupped his hands about
-his mouth and shouted: “Ship ahoy! Ship ahoy!” In an
-aside to Sally he chuckled: “What does one shout under
-the circumstances—or rather, under the canvas of a collapsed
-tent?”
-
-Sally managed a weak little laugh. “One shouts, ‘Hey,
-rube!’” she told him.
-
-And his stentorian “Hey, rube!” struggled up through
-layers of dripping canvas, bringing speedy relief for the submerged
-“rube” and performer. When at last the tent was
-raised, Sally walked out, Van’s arm still about her shivering,
-soaked body, to find apparently the entire carnival force
-huddled in the rain to welcome her, drawn by that fateful
-cry of “Hey, rube!”
-
-Jan, the giant, was there, sad-eyed but smiling, “Pitty
-Sing” perched on one of his shoulders, Noko, the male
-midget, on the other. “The girl nobody can lift” was there,
-too, her right arm in splints; a deep gash down her pale
-cheek; Eddie Cobb, who, they told her as they chorused
-their welcome, had been crying like a baby as he searched
-for her through the wreck of the carnival, was clasping a
-drenched Kewpie doll to his breast, apparently the sole
-survivor of his gambling wheel stock.
-
-Pop and Mrs. Bybee were there, Mrs. Bybee clad only
-in a black sateen petticoat and a red sweater. And in spite
-of his heavy loss from the fury of the storm Pop was smiling,
-his bright blue eyes twinkling a welcome. But—but—Sally’s
-eyes roved from face to face, confidently at first,
-grateful for their friendliness, then widening with alarm.
-For David was not there.
-
-“Where’s David?” she cried, then, her voice growing
-shrill and frantic, she screamed at them: “Where’s David?
-Tell me! He’s hurt—dead? Tell me!” She broke away
-from Van, ran to Pop Bybee and tugged with her little blue-white
-hands washed free of their brown make-up, at his wet
-coat.
-
-“Reckon he’s safe and sound in the privilege car,” Bybee
-reassured her, but his blue eyes avoided hers, pityingly, she
-thought.
-
-“Was anyone killed in the storm? Tell me!” she insisted,
-her bluish lips twisting into a piteous loop of pain.
-
-“We can’t find Nita nowhere,” Babe, the fat girl, blurted
-out, her eyes wide with childish love of excitement. “We
-thought she was buried under a tent but they’ve got all the
-tents up now and she ain’t nowhere.”
-
-Nita—and David. Nita—David—missing. For she did
-not believe for an instant that Pop Bybee was telling her the
-truth.
-
-“It seems to me,” Van interrupted nonchalantly, “that
-dry clothes are indicated for Princess Lalla. May I escort
-you to your tent?” and he bowed with mocking ceremony
-before her.
-
-“He saved my life,” Sally acknowledged suddenly, half-angrily,
-for she resented with childish unreasonableness the
-fact that it had been this mocking, insolent stranger, this
-“rube” from New York, not David, who had saved her.
-
-An hour later when she was uneasily asleep in her berth
-in the show train, whose sleeping cars had been pressed into
-service in lieu of the soaked cots in the dress tent, a sudden
-uproar—hoarse voices shouting and cursing—shocked her
-into consciousness. Broken sentences flung out by angry
-men, Pop Bybee’s voice easily distinguished among them,
-told her what had happened:
-
-“Every damn cent gone!—Pay roll gone!—Safe cracked!—Told
-you you was a fool to take in them two hoboes that
-was already wanted by the police. That Dave guy’s beat it—made
-a clean-up—”
-
-“Everybody tumble out! Pop Bybee wants us all in the
-privilege car,” a carnival employe shouted, running down
-the sleeping car and pausing only to thrust a hand into each
-berth, like a Pullman porter awakening its passengers.
-
-But Sally was already dressing, getting her dress on backward
-and sobbing with futile rage at the time lost in reversing
-it. When she was scrambling out of her upper berth,
-a tiny hand reached out of the lower and tugged at her foot.
-
-“Don’t forget me, Sally,” the midget commanded sharply.
-“And for heaven’s sake, don’t take on so! You’ll make
-yourself sick, crying like that. Of course your David didn’t
-rob the safe. I’m all dressed.”
-
-Sally parted the green curtains and stretched out her arms
-for the midget, who was so short that she could stand upright
-upon her bed without her head touching the rounded
-support of the upper berth. Little Miss Tanner ran into
-Sally’s arms and clambered to her shoulder.
-
-“It’s that Nita.” She nodded her miniature head emphatically.
-“I always did have my suspicions about her. Always
-turning white as a sheet when a policeman hove into sight.”
-
-“But David’s missing, too,” Sally sobbed, as she hurried
-down the aisle which was becoming choked with frowsy-headed
-women in all stages of dress and undress. “Of course
-he didn’t do it—”
-
-“Hurry up, everybody! Don’t take time to primp, girls!”
-a man bawled at them from the door.
-
-They found most of the men employes and performers
-of the carnival already assembled with the Bybees in the
-privilege car. Pop Bybee’s usually lobster-colored face was
-as white as putty, but his arm was gallantly about his wife’s
-shoulder. Mrs. Bybee still wore the black sateen petticoat
-and red sweater in which she had hurried from the show
-train to the carnival immediately after the storm. Her
-reddened eyes showed that she had been crying bitterly,
-but as the carnival family crowded into the privilege car
-she searched each face with fury and suspicion.
-
-“Come here to me, Sally Ford!” she shrilled, when Sally
-entered the car with “Pitty Sing” riding on her shoulder.
-
-“Now, honey, go easy!” Pop Bybee cautioned her futilely.
-“Better let me do the talking—”
-
-“You shut up!” his wife commanded angrily. “Sally,
-you knew where I kept the money! You saw the safe! Oh,
-I was a fool, all right, but I wanted to show that I trusted
-you! Huh! Thought I’d wronged you by accusing you of
-taking presents from my husband! Tell him you saw the
-safe! Tell him!” And she seized Sally’s wrist and shook
-her so that the midget had to cling tightly to the girl’s neck
-to keep from being catapulted to the floor.
-
-“Yes, Mrs. Bybee,” Sally answered, her voice almost dying
-in her throat with fright. “I saw the safe. But I didn’t tell
-anybody—”
-
-“You’re a liar!” Mrs. Bybee screamed. “You told that
-David boy that very night! Sneaked off and went walking
-with him and cooked up this robbery so you two could
-make your get-away. Thought it was a grand way to get
-out of the state so the cops couldn’t pinch you, didn’t you?”
-she repeated, beside herself with anger, her fingers clamped
-like a vise on Sally’s wrist.
-
-“Oh, please!” Sally moaned, writhing with a pain of which
-she was scarcely conscious, so great was her fear and bewilderment
-at this unexpected charge.
-
-“Sally certainly didn’t go with him,” Pop Bybee interposed
-reasonably.
-
-“Sure she didn’t!” his wife shrilled with angry triumph.
-“She couldn’t! She couldn’t! She was buried under the
-tent! If it hadn’t been for the storm she wouldn’t be here
-now, working on your sympathies with them dying-calf
-eyes of hers—”
-
-“Better let me handle this, honey,” Pop Bybee interrupted
-again, this time more firmly. “Turn the child loose. Ain’t
-a bit of use breaking her arm. Now, folks, I might as well tell
-you all just what happened, and then try to get to the bottom
-of this matter. When the worst of the storm was over Mrs.
-Bybee left the show train to look for me, to see if I was
-hurt or if she could do anything for anyone who was. She
-hadn’t been out of the stateroom all evening till then—not
-since she’d put some money into the safe right after supper.
-She found the boy Dave starting out to look for Sally, and
-she ordered him to stay on the train to keep an eye on it, in
-case tramps or crooks tried to board it. There wasn’t anybody
-else on the train. That right, Mother?”
-
-He turned to Mrs. Bybee, who nodded angrily.
-
-“She told him she’d look after Sally, but he’d have to
-stand guard on the train. She didn’t say anything to him
-about the safe—just told him to patrol the train while she
-was gone. The safe is under a seat in our stateroom, and
-far as we knew, nobody knew where it was, except Sally
-here, who happened to come into the stateroom when my
-wife was counting a day’s receipts.”
-
-“Please, Mr. Bybee,” Sally interrupted, memory struggling
-with the panic in her brain. “Someone else did know!
-Nita knew! When I left the stateroom that last day in
-Stanton I saw Nita disappearing into the women’s dressing
-room, and I thought she’d been listening. She—”
-
-“Hold on a minute!” Bybee cut in sternly. “How do you
-know she’d been listening? Any proof?”
-
-“Yes, sir!” Sally cried eagerly. “Mrs. Bybee had been
-telling me that she’d found out that Ford isn’t my real name,
-that the woman I always thought was my mother wasn’t really
-my mother at all. She said she guessed I—that my mother
-was ashamed I’d ever been born. And that same day Nita
-called me a—a bad name that means—” She could not go on.
-Sobs began to shake her small body again and her face was
-scarlet with shame.
-
-“That’s right!” Gus, the barker, edged toward Bybee
-through the crowd. “I found Sally lighting into Nita for
-calling her that name. And Nita didn’t deny she’d done it.
-Reckon that proves she was eavesdropping, all right. And
-if she was listening in, too, she was probably peeping in, too,
-or heard Mrs. Bybee talking about the safe. Was the door
-open, ma’am?”
-
-“I don’t know,” Mrs. Bybee snapped. “Yes, it may have
-been. It was awful hot. And I didn’t know anybody was
-on the train.”
-
-“It was open a little way,” Sally cried. “I remember distinctly.
-Because I worried about whether Nita had overheard
-what Mrs. Bybee had been telling me. And there’s
-something else—something that happened that night, when
-David and I were walking.” Memory of that blessed hour
-in the moonlight brought tears to her eyes, but she dashed
-them away with the wrist which bore the marks of Mrs.
-Bybee’s rage.
-
-“What was it, Sally?” Pop Bybee asked gently. “All we
-want is to get at the truth of this thing. Don’t be afraid
-to speak up.”
-
-“I hate being a tattle-tale,” Sally whimpered. “I never
-told on anyone in all my life! But David and I were sitting
-under a tree, not talking, when we suddenly heard Nita’s
-voice. She couldn’t see us for the tree, but we peeped around
-the trunk of it and we saw Nita and a man walking awfully
-close together, and Nita was talking. We just heard a few
-words. She said: ‘No monkey business now, Steve. If
-you double-cross me I’ll cut your heart out! Fifty-fifty or
-nothing—’”
-
-Unconsciously her voice had mimicked Nita’s, so that to
-the startled carnival family it seemed that Nita, the Hula
-dancer, had appeared suddenly in the car.
-
-“Sounds like Nita, all right.” Gus, the barker, nodded
-with satisfaction. “‘Steve,’ huh? Who the devil is this
-Steve?”
-
-“What did he look like, Sally?” Bybee asked.
-
-“I don’t know,” she answered, her big blue eyes imploring
-him to believe her. “We couldn’t see their faces. We just
-recognized Nita’s voice and her yellow hair that looked almost
-white in the moonlight. He wasn’t tall, not any taller
-than Nita, and I guess he wasn’t very big either, because they
-were so close together that they looked almost like one
-person. We didn’t hear the man say a word. Nita was doing
-all the talking—”
-
-“Nita would!” a voice from the crowd growled. “Reckon
-I can tell you something about this, Pop. I was just ready
-to ballyhoo the last performance of the ‘girlie’ show when
-Nita come slouching up to me, pulling a long face and a
-song-and-dance about being knocked out with the heat.
-Bessie had fainted at the last show and I thought Nita might
-really be all in, so I told her she could cut the last performance
-and go to the dress tent. I never seen hair nor hide of
-her again, and—” he paused significantly, “I don’t reckon I
-ever will.”
-
-“No, I reckon you won’t, not unless the cops nab her,”
-Mrs. Bybee cut in bitterly. “I always said she was a snake
-in the grass! And that David, too! Them goody-goody
-kind ain’t ever worth the powder and lead it’d take to blow
-out their brains! I told you, Winfield Bybee, that there was
-something phony about that hussy and Dave! ’Tain’t like a
-star performer like Nita thought she was to trail around
-after a cook’s helper, like she done with Dave. They didn’t
-pull the wool over my eyes, even if they did double-cross the
-kid here—if they *did* double-cross her! Mind you, Bybee, I
-ain’t saying I believe a word she’s been saying! She knew
-where the safe was, and she tipped off the boy.
-
-“I ain’t forgot they was both wanted by the police when
-they joined up with us! As I said before, if it hadn’t been
-that she was buried under the freak tent, she’d have skipped
-with Nita and Dave. You roped Nita in on your little scheme,
-didn’t you, because she’d had more experience cracking
-safes than you or the boy? That’s right, ain’t it?” the old
-lady demanded fiercely of Sally.
-
-Sally shrank from her in horror, but the midget, still
-perched on her shoulder, patted her cheeks reassuringly. “No,
-no! I didn’t even tell David where the safe was! I didn’t!
-David didn’t do it! He couldn’t! David’s good! He’s the
-best man in the world!”
-
-“Then where is he?” Mrs. Bybee screamed. “Why did he
-blow? I left him to guard the train, didn’t I? And he ain’t
-here, is he? He wasn’t here when we got back from the
-carnival lot after the tents was raised. If he’s so damned
-good, why did he blow with Nita and this Steve you’ve
-made up out of your head?”
-
-“Now, now, Mother,” Pop Bybee soothed her, but his
-eyes were troubled and suspicious. “Reckon we’d better
-notify the police, folks. I hate to call in the law. I’ve always
-said I was the law of this outfit, but I suppose if I’ve
-been harboring thieves I’ll have to get the help of the law
-to track ’em down. Ben, you and Chuck beat it down the
-tracks to the police station and give ’em a description of
-Nita and Dave and this Steve person, as much as Sally’s
-been able to tell us anyway—”
-
-“Please, Mr. Bybee!” Sally ran to the showman and
-seized both his hands in hers. “Please don’t set the police
-on David! I know he’s innocent! There’s some reason
-why he isn’t here—a good reason! But he didn’t
-have anything to do with the robbery. I know that! But
-if you tell the police he’s been with the carnival they’ll find
-him somehow and put him in jail on those other charges—and
-me, too! It doesn’t matter about me, but I couldn’t live
-if David was put in jail on my account! Oh, please! You’ve
-been so good to us!” And she went suddenly on her knees
-to him, her face upraised in an agony of appeal.
-
-Pop Bybee looked down upon Sally’s agonized face with
-troubled indecision in his bright blue eyes. He tried to lift
-her to her feet, but her arms were locked about his knees.
-The midget had scrambled from Sally’s shoulder to the floor
-of the car and as Bybee hesitated, her tiny fists beat upon
-his right leg for attention.
-
-“You’re not going to break your promise to Sally, are
-you, Mr. Bybee?” the tiny voice piped shrilly. “You told her
-and the boy you’d protect them. She’s told you the truth.
-Don’t you know truth when you hear it? I always knew
-Nita was a crook. She never saw a policeman or a constable
-or a sheriff without turning white as a ghost. She joined
-up with the carnival just to learn the lay of the land and tip
-off her accomplice—this Steve person—where to find the
-money. That’s why she was spying on Mrs. Bybee that day
-in Stanton. Listen to me!”
-
-“I’m listening, Miss Tanner,” Pop Bybee acknowledged
-wearily. “And I swear I don’t know what to say or do. If
-they get clear away with that money the show’ll be stranded.
-Every cent I had in the world was in that safe. Reckon I
-was a fool to carry it with me, but I never trusted a bank,
-and it was more convenient, having it right with me. Tomorrow’s
-payday, too, and all of you are in the same boat
-with me.”
-
-“Listen, boss, let’s take a vote on it.” Gus, the barker,
-spoke up suddenly and loudly. “Now me—I believe the kid
-here is telling the truth. No college boy could crack a safe
-like that. It was a professional job, or I’m a liar! Of
-course Nita may have tolled the boy off with her and this
-Steve, since she was so crazy about him, but we ain’t got no
-proof she did, and as Sally says, if you sick the cops on the
-boy, the jig will be up with her as well as the boy. Another
-thing, Dave may be laying in the bushes somewhere with a
-bullet—”
-
-“Oh!” Sally screamed, as the full significance of Gus’
-words burst upon her. She fainted then, her little body
-slumping into a heap at Bybee’s feet, her head striking one
-of his big shoes and resting there.
-
-When she regained consciousness she was lying in the lower
-berth which had belonged to Nita, and the midget was kneeling
-on the pillow beside her head, dabbing her face with a
-handkerchief soaked in aromatic spirits of ammonia. Mazie
-and Sue, two of the dancers in the “girlie” show, sat on the
-edge of the berth, their cold-creamed faces almost beautiful
-with anxiety and sympathy.
-
-“What’s the matter? Is it time to get up?” Sally asked
-dazedly. “What are you doing, Betty?”
-
-The midget answered in her tiny, brisk voice: “I’m bathing
-your face with ammonia which Mrs. Bybee sent. It
-should be cologne, and this ammonia will probably dry your
-skin something dreadful, but it was the only thing we could
-get. You fainted, you know.”
-
-“Oh, I remember!” Sally moaned, her head beginning to
-thresh from side to side on the pillow. “Have they found
-David? I know he’s been hurt!”
-
-“They’re looking for him,” the midget assured her briskly.
-“Mr. Bybee took a vote on whether he was to notify the
-police about David’s being gone, as well as Nita, and the
-vote was ‘No!’ That ought to make you feel happier!”
-
-“Oh, it does!” Sally began to cry softly. “You have all
-been so kind, so kind! You said Mrs. Bybee sent the ammonia?”
-she asked wistfully.
-
-“She certainly did, and she’s in the kitchen of the privilege
-car right now, making you some hot tea. She won’t
-say she’s sorry, probably, but she’ll try to make it up to you.
-She’s like that—always flying off the handle and suspicious
-of everybody, but she’s got a heart as big as Babe, the fat
-girl.”
-
-“And so have you!” Sally told her brokenly, taking both
-of the tiny hands into one of hers and laying them softly
-against her lips.
-
-“Ain’t love grand?” Mazie sighed deeply. “If it had been
-my sweetie, I’d a-fell for that line of Ma Bybee’s about him
-running off with Nita, but you sure stuck by him! I was in
-love like that once, when I was a kid. I married him, too,
-and he run off with the albino girl and took my grouch bag
-with him. Every damn cent I had! But it sure was sweet
-before we was married and he was nuts about me.”
-
-“Aw, let the kid alone!” Sue slipped from the edge of the
-berth and yawned widely. “Gawd, I’m sleepy! If the cops
-don’t catch that Hula hussy I’m going out looking for her
-myself, and when I get through with her she’ll never shake
-another grass skirt! C’mon, Mazie. It’s three o’clock in
-the morning, and we’ve got eighteen shows ahead of us.”
-
-“Maybe!” Mazie yawned. “If Pop wasn’t stringing us,
-we’ll be stranded in this burg. G’night, Sally. G’night,
-Midge. And say, Sally, even if this Dave boy has blowed
-and left you flat, you won’t have no trouble copping off
-another sweetie. Gus was telling us about that New York
-rube that’s trailing you. Hook up with him and you’ll wear
-diamonds. Believe me, kid, they ain’t none of ’em worth
-losing sleep over when you’ve got eighteen shows a day
-ahead of you. G’night.”
-
-When they had gone the midget yanked the green curtains
-together with comical fierceness, then crawled under the top
-of the sheet that covered Sally.
-
-“I’m going to sleep here with you, Sally,” she said. “I
-don’t take up much room.”
-
-And the woman who was old enough to be Sally’s mother
-curled her 29-inch body in the curve of Sally’s right arm
-and laid her tiny cheek, as soft and wrinkled as a worn kid
-glove, in the hollow of Sally’s firm young neck.
-
-But long after the midget was asleep, Sally lay wide-eyed
-and tense in the dark, her mind a welter of fears and love
-and doubt. She had pleaded passionately with Pop Bybee
-for David, fiercely shoving to the dark depths of her mind
-even the memory of the jealousy which Nita had fiendishly
-aroused in her heart. But now that she had saved him temporarily
-by convincing Bybee that the boy could not have
-taken part in the robbery, doubt began to insinuate its ugly
-body upward from those dark depths where she had buried
-it.
-
-Did he really love her—a pathetic, immature girl from
-an orphanage, a girl who had been nothing but a responsibility
-and a source of dire trouble to him since he had first
-met and championed her on the Carson farm?
-
-Her old feeling of inferiority rose like nausea in her
-throat. Life in an orphanage is not calculated to give a girl
-faith in her own beauty and charm. No one, until David’s
-teasing eyes had rested on her, had thought her beautiful.
-
-Had he been only sorry for her, glad of an opportunity
-to “blow,” to get out of the state where he was wanted on
-two serious charges? Was he dismayed, too, by the fact that
-moonlight had tricked him into telling her that he loved
-her, thus adding the responsibility of her future to the
-burden of protecting her in this hectic present?
-
-Then a sweeter, saner memory clamored for attention.
-She heard again his fond, husky voice caressing her, his
-“Dear little Sally!” And involuntarily her mouth pursed in
-memory of his kiss, that kiss that had left her giddy with
-delight.
-
-How unfailingly kind and sweet he had been since that
-first day, when he had strode into her life, with the sun on
-his chestnut hair and the glory of the sun in his eyes. He
-had not failed her once, but she was failing him now, by
-doubting him, by picturing him as a fugitive in the dark, fleeing
-with a pair of criminals who had robbed the man whose
-kindness had protected him from the law.
-
-Why, she must be crazy to think for a moment that David
-could do a thing like that! No one in the world was as good
-and kind and honorable as David.
-
-But where was he? Mrs. Bybee had left him to guard
-the train. Not for a moment could she believe that he had
-failed in his trust. Painfully, Sally tried to visualize the
-dreadful thing that had happened. David alone, patrolling
-the train, his eyes sharp for intruders. Then—the sudden
-appearance of Nita and the man, Steve, weighted down with
-the contents of the safe they had robbed. For Sally knew
-that the robbery must have taken place before David caught
-his first glimpse of the crooks. Otherwise the safe would
-be intact now, even if David’s dead body had been found as
-silent witness that he had fulfilled his trust.
-
-Her mind shuddered away from that imagined picture,
-went back to the painful reconstruction of what must have
-taken place. David had seen them, had given chase. Of
-course! Otherwise he would be here now. Was he still
-pursuing them, or was he lying somewhere near the road,
-wounded, his splendid young body ignominiously flung into
-a cornfield?
-
-She could bear no more, could no longer lie safe in her
-berth while David needed her somewhere. Very carefully,
-for all her haste, she lifted the tiny body that nestled against
-her side and laid it tenderly upon the pillow, which was big
-enough to serve as a mattress for the midget. Then, sobbing
-soundlessly, she groped for her shoes in the little
-green hammock swung across the windows; found them,
-put them on, slipped to the edge of the berth. She was profoundly
-thankful that the girls had not undressed her after
-she had fainted.
-
-When she reached the car in which Mr. and Mrs. Bybee
-occupied a stateroom she saw the showman and his wife
-through the open door, talking to two strangers whom she
-guessed to be plainclothes policemen from police headquarters
-of Capital City. The two men were evidently about
-to leave, nodding impatiently that they understood, when
-Sally appeared, like a frightened, pale little ghost in
-green-and-white striped gingham.
-
-She forgot that she was without make-up, that the police
-were looking for her as well as for the criminals who had
-robbed the safe. But Pop Bybee had not forgotten. Still
-talking with the plainclothes detectives, he motioned to her
-violently behind his back. She turned and forced herself
-to walk slowly and sedately toward the other end of the
-car as the detectives made their farewells and their brusque
-promises of “quick action.”
-
-When the men had left the car Bybee’s voice summoned
-her in a husky stage whisper, calling her “Lalla,” so that
-the detectives, if they were listening, should not identify her
-with the girl who had run away from the orphanage in the
-company of a man wanted on a charge of assault with the
-intent to kill.
-
-“Are you crazy?” Bybee demanded hoarsely when she
-had come running to the stateroom. “Them was dicks! Policemen,
-understand? They mighta nabbed you. What are
-you doing up? Get back to bed and try to sleep.”
-
-“Have you found David?” she quavered, brushing aside
-his anxiety for her.
-
-“Not a sign of him.” Bybee shook his head. “But I didn’t
-spill the beans to the dicks. I’d given you my word, and
-Winfield Bybee’s word is as good as his bond.”
-
-“I’m going to look for David,” she announced simply, but
-her blazing eyes dared him to try to prevent her. “He’s
-hurt somewhere—or killed. I’m going to find him.”
-
-And before the astonished man or his wife could stretch
-out a hand to detain her she was gone. When she dropped
-from the platform of the car she heard the retreating roar
-of the police car. Instinct turned her in the opposite direction,
-away from the city, down the railroad tracks leading
-into the open country.
-
-She did not know and would not have cared that Mr. and
-Mrs. Bybee were following her, Mrs. Bybee muttering disgustedly
-but refusing to let Sally search alone for the boy
-in whom she had such implicit faith.
-
-Dawn was breaking, pale and wan, in a sky that was
-shamelessly cloudless and serene after the violence of last
-night’s storm, when, over a slight hill, a man’s figure loomed
-suddenly, then seemed to drag with unbearable weariness as
-it plodded toward the show train.
-
-“David!” Sally shrieked. “David!”
-
-She began to run, her ankles turning against clots of
-cinders, but her arms outstretched, a glory greater than that
-of the dawn in her face.
-
-Before she reached him Sally almost fainted with horror,
-for in the pale light of the dawn she saw that David’s shirt
-about his left shoulder was soaked with blood. But his uninjured
-right arm was stretched out in urgent invitation, and
-his voice was hailing her gaily, in spite of his terrible weakness
-and fatigue.
-
-“Dear little Sally!” he cried huskily, as his right arm swept
-her against his breast. “Why aren’t you in bed, darling?
-But I’m glad you’re not! I’ve been able to keep plodding
-on in the hope of seeing you. Did you think I’d run away
-and left you? Poor little Sally!” he crooned over her, for
-she was crying, her frantic hands playing over his face, her
-eyes devouring him through her tears.
-
-“But you’re hurt, David!” she moaned. “I knew you
-were hurt! I told them so! I was looking for you. I knew
-you hadn’t run away.”
-
-“And she made us believe you hadn’t, too,” Pop Bybee
-panted, having reached them on a run, dragging his wife
-behind him. “What happened, Dave boy? Had a mix-up
-with the dirty crooks, did you?”
-
-“Winfield Bybee, you *are* a fool!” Mrs. Bybee gasped,
-breathless from running. “Let the poor boy get his breath
-first. Here! Put your arm about him and let him lean
-on you. Sally, you run back to the train and get help. This
-boy’s all done up and he’s going to have that shoulder
-dressed before he’s pestered to death with questions.”
-
-“I can walk,” David panted, his breath whistling across his
-ashen lips. “I don’t want Sally out of my sight. I—would—give
-up—then. Nothing much—the matter. Just a—bullet—in
-my shoulder. Be all right—in a—day or two.”
-
-“Please don’t try to talk, darling,” Sally begged, rubbing
-her cheek against his right hand and wetting it with tears.
-
-“Lean on me and take it easy,” Pop Bybee urged, his
-voice husky with unashamed emotion. “And don’t talk any
-more till we get you into a berth. God! But I’m glad to
-see you, Dave boy! I’d made up my mind I’d never trust
-another man if you’d thrown me down. But Sally didn’t
-doubt you a minute. Kept me from telling the police that
-you had disappeared with the crooks.”
-
-“Thanks,” David gasped, leaning heavily on the showman.
-“I was scared sick—the police—had found—Sally.
-Knew there was—bound to be—an awful row.”
-
-He fainted then, his splendid young body crumpling suddenly
-to the cinders of the railroad track. Somehow the
-three of them managed to get him to the show train and into
-the Bybees’ stateroom, where Gus, the barker, who had
-graduated from a medical school before the germ of wanderlust
-had infected him, dressed the wounded shoulder.
-
-“The bullet went clear through the fleshy part of the
-arm at the shoulder,” Gus told them, as he washed his hands
-in the stateroom’s basin. “No bones touched at all. Just a
-flesh wound. Of course he’s lost a lot of blood and he’ll be
-pretty shaky for a few days, but no real harm done. You
-can turn off the faucet, Sally. Save them tears for a big
-tragedy—like ground glass in your cold cream, or something
-like that. Want a real doctor to give that shoulder the once-over,
-Pop?” he asked, turning to Bybee, who had not left
-David’s side.
-
-It was David, opening his eyes dazedly just then, who
-answered: “No other doctor, please. I’m a fugitive from
-justice, remember. If I could have some coffee now I think
-I could tell you what happened, Mr. Bybee.”
-
-A dozen eager voices outside the stateroom door offered
-to get the coffee from the privilege car, and within a few
-minutes Sally was kneeling before David, holding a cup of
-steaming black coffee to his lips.
-
-As many of the carnival family as could crowd into the
-small space of the car aisle pressed against the open door of
-the stateroom to hear his story. Jan the Holland giant, who
-was too tall to stand upright in the car, was invited into the
-stateroom, where he sat between Pop Bybee and Mrs. Bybee,
-“Pitty Sing” in the crook of one of his arms, Noko, the
-Hawaiian midget, in the other. Sally still knelt beside
-David, holding his right hand tightly in both of hers and
-laying her lips upon it when his story moved her unbearably.
-
-“I suppose Mrs. Bybee has told you that I was leaving
-the show train to go to the carnival grounds to see if anything
-had happened to Sally. I’d have gone sooner, but the
-storm was so violent that I knew I’d not have a chance to
-get there. Mrs. Bybee said she was going to the lot and
-would look after Sally for me, but she wanted me to stay
-on the train, or near it, to patrol it. She didn’t tell me
-there was a lot of money in her stateroom, or I’d have stationed
-myself in there.”
-
-“You see,” Sally interrupted eagerly. “I told you I hadn’t
-said a word to him about the safe.”
-
-“Safe?” David glanced down at her, puzzled. “So this
-Steve crook cracked a safe to get the money, did he? I
-didn’t know—didn’t have time to find out.”
-
-“And I told you it was a man named Steve!” Sally reminded
-them joyously, raising David’s cold hand to her
-lips. “They thought I was making it all up, Dave, but they
-believed me after a while.”
-
-“I suppose Sally has told you that we saw Nita and some
-man walking in the moonlight that last night we were in
-Stanton,” David addressed Pop Bybee. “We heard her call
-him Steve, and say something about what she’d do to him
-if he double-crossed her. I should have told you then, Mr.
-Bybee, but I didn’t have an idea Nita was planning to rob
-the outfit, and anyway—” he blushed, his eyes twinkling
-fondly at Sally—“by morning I’d forgotten all about it.
-I couldn’t think of anything but—but Sally. You see we’d
-just told each other that night that—that—well, sir, that we
-loved each other and—”
-
-“Anybody else in the whole outfit could have told you
-that,” Bybee chuckled. “It’s all right, Dave. Carnival folks
-usually mind their own business and spend damn little time
-toting tales.”
-
-“I’m glad you’re not blaming me,” David said gratefully.
-“Well, sir, I was walking up and down the tracks, just wild
-to get away and see if anything had happened to Sally, when
-suddenly I heard a soft thud, like somebody jumping to the
-ground on the other side of the train. I crossed over as
-quick as I could, but by that time they were running down
-the side of the train pretty far ahead of me. It was Nita and
-a man. They must have been hidden on the train, waiting
-their chance, when the storm broke—were there when Mrs.
-Bybee left.
-
-“I suppose they hadn’t counted on any such luck; had
-probably intended to overpower her before you got back,
-sir, and the storm saved them the trouble.”
-
-“I’d have give them a run for the money,” Mrs. Bybee
-retorted grimly, her skinny old hand knotting into a menacing
-fist.
-
-“That’s just what I did,” David grinned rather whitely
-at her. “I yelled at them to stop, because I had an idea
-they’d been up to something, since they’d jumped off this car,
-and I knew Nita had no business on the train, since all you
-people were sleeping on the lot.
-
-“They were carrying a couple of suitcases that looked suspiciously
-heavy to me. It flashed over me that Mrs. Bybee,
-being treasurer of the outfit, must have left a lot of money
-in her stateroom, and that Nita and this Steve chap had
-been planning to rob her when Sally and I heard them
-talking the other night. I started after them, still yelling for
-them to stop, and Steve turned and fired at me. He missed
-me, lucky for me, and I kept right on.
-
-“About a hundred yards beyond the end of the train they
-climbed into a car that was parked on the road that runs
-alongside the tracks and after telling me goodby with another
-bullet that missed me, too, Steve had the car started.
-I was about to give up and start toward Capital City to notify
-the police when I noticed there was a handcar on the
-tracks, just where this spur joins the main line.
-
-“I threw the switch and in a minute I had the handcar
-on the main line and was pumping along after them. The
-state road parallels the railroad track for about five or six
-miles, you know, and I could make nearly as good time in
-my handcar as they could in their flivver, for it’s a down
-grade nearly all the way.” He paused, his eyes closing
-wearily as if every muscle in his body ached with the
-memory of that terrible ride in the dead of night.
-
-“Better rest awhile, Dave,” Pop Bybee suggested gently,
-bending over the boy to wipe the cold drops of sweat from
-his forehead.
-
-“No, I’ll get it over with,” David protested weakly.
-“There’s not much more to tell. They couldn’t see me—had
-no idea I was trailing them in the handcar. But I could
-keep them in sight because of their headlights. I guess they’d
-have got away, though, if a freight train hadn’t come along
-just then and blocked the road. They were just reaching
-the grade crossing where the state road cuts the railroad
-tracks when this freight came charging down on us—”
-
-“But you, David!” Sally shuddered, bowing her head on
-his hand, the fingers of which curled upward weakly to cup
-her face. “You were on the track. Did the train hit you?
-Oh!”
-
-“Of course not!” David grinned at her. “I’m here, and
-I wouldn’t have been if the engine had hit the handcar when
-I was on it. But I’m afraid the railroad company is minus
-one handcar this morning. The cowcatcher of the freight
-engine scooped it up and tossed it aside as if it had been a
-baby’s go-cart, but I’d already jumped and was tumbling
-down the bank into a nice bed of wildflowers.
-
-“Pretty wet after the storm, so I didn’t go to sleep. I’d
-jumped to the other side of the tracks and was hidden from
-Steve’s car while the freight train rolled on. They didn’t
-stop to hold a post-mortem over the handcar. Probably figured
-a tramp had been bumming a free ride on it and had
-got his, and good enough for him.
-
-“When the train had passed I was waiting by the road
-for Steve’s car. I guess he was pretty badly surprised when
-I hopped upon the running board and grabbed the steering
-wheel and swerved the car into a ditch, nearly turning it
-over. I don’t remember much of what happened then, what
-with Nita screeching and Steve swearing and popping his
-gun at me. But somehow I managed to get his revolver—didn’t
-know I’d been shot at first—and dragged him out of
-the car.
-
-“It must have been a pretty good fight, for Nita decided
-to beat it before it was finished. She started off with one
-of the suitcases but it was too heavy and she dropped it in
-the road and lit out. If Nita could dance as well as she can
-run,” David interrupted himself to grin at Bybee, “she’d be
-a real loss to the outfit.”
-
-“Well, Dave, even if Steve did get away with the money,
-my hat’s off to you, boy,” and he reached for the hand which
-Sally was still cuddling jealously.
-
-“Who’s telling this?” David demanded, with just a touch
-of boyish bravado, which made Sally love him better than
-ever. “He didn’t get away. I’m afraid he won’t be good
-for much for a long time. Nita should have stayed to look.”
-
-“The money, Dave!” Mrs. Bybee screamed. “You didn’t
-save the money, did you, Dave? Where are you, Winfield
-Bybee? I’m giving you fair warning! If he saved that
-money, I’m going to faint dead away!”
-
-“Then I reckon I’d better not tell you that I did save the
-money,” David grinned at her. “I surely hate to see you
-faint, ma’am. It isn’t so pleasant.”
-
-“Dave, you answer me this minute!” the old lady commanded,
-shaking a skinny finger in his face. “Do you know
-the outfit’ll be stranded if those two crooks did get away
-with the money? Every cent we had in the world was in that
-safe! You oughta be ashamed of yourself, teasing an old
-woman!”
-
-“I did save the money, if that’s what they had in the suitcases,
-Mrs. Bybee,” David answered more seriously.
-
-“Then where is it? What have you done with it? Left it
-lying in the road?” the showman’s wife screeched, her eyes
-wild in her gray, wrinkled face.
-
-“Now, now, Mother,” Bybee soothed her. “If he did, he
-shan’t be blamed. How could you expect him to walk six
-or seven miles with two heavy suitcases and his shoulder
-shot through?”
-
-Sally lifted her face from David’s caressing hand and
-glared at Mrs. Bybee. “Of course he didn’t leave it lying
-in the road! After risking his life to save it for you? David
-is the cleverest and bravest man in the world! Don’t you
-know that yet?”
-
-Her eyes dropped then to David’s face, softened and
-glowed with such a divine light of love that the boy’s head
-jerked impulsively upward from the pillow. “Where did
-you hide it, David darling?”
-
-“Dear little Sally!” he murmured, as he fell back, overcome
-with dizziness. “She guessed it, sir,” he said drowsily,
-turning his head with an effort to face Bybee. “I knew I
-couldn’t carry it far, so I hid it. The Steve chap was knocked
-out cold—I suppose they’ll have another charge of ‘assault
-with intent to kill’ against me now—so I knew he couldn’t
-see what I was doing.
-
-“I took the two suitcases across the road, holding them
-in one hand, because by that time my shoulder was bleeding
-so I was afraid to strain it. There’s a farm right at the end
-of the road. I struck a match and read the name on the mail
-box nailed to a post on the road. The name’s Randall—C. J.
-Randall, R. F. D. 2. You oughtn’t to have any trouble finding
-the place.
-
-“There wasn’t any moon, but the stars were so bright after
-the storm that I could just make out a barn about a hundred
-yards from the road. I cut across the cornfield and managed
-to reach the barn. There wasn’t a sound, not even a dog
-barking, lucky for me, for if I’d been caught with the suitcases
-I’d have had a fine time explaining how I happened to
-get them and what I was doing with them. But I had to take
-that chance.”
-
-“Even if the police had caught you with them, I’d never
-have believed that you robbed Pop Bybee,” Sally assured
-him, tears slurring her voice, but her eyes shining with pride.
-
-“If you’d seen me robbing the safe, you wouldn’t have
-believed it,” David said softly, his free arm drawing her
-down to the berth so that he could kiss her.
-
-There was a rustle of whispering, a giggle or two from the
-audience crammed into the corridor outside the door. But
-David and Sally did not mind. The kiss was none the shorter
-or sweeter because it was witnessed by the carnival family.
-
-“Well, sir,” David went on after that unashamed kiss,
-which had left Sally trembling and radiant, “I got the suitcases
-into the barn and up a ladder to the hayloft. You’ll
-find them buried under the hay, unless the Randall horses
-have made a meal off them by this time.”
-
-“Glory be to the Lord!” Mrs. Bybee screamed, pounding
-her husband on the back. “The show’ll go on, Winfield!
-And what are you standing there for? Hustle right out
-after them suitcases or I’ll go myself! You’ve got to go
-yourself, or that farmer Randall will take a pot shot at anybody
-that goes meddling around his barn.”
-
-“All right, Mother, all right!” Bybee protested. “I’ll handle
-it. Don’t worry. But I want to thank Dave here for
-what he’s done for the outfit. Dave—” he began, lifting his
-voice as if he intended to make an oration.
-
-“Oh, that’s all right, Mr. Bybee,” David blushed vividly.
-“We’ll just call it square. You didn’t turn me over to the
-police last night, and you’ve taken Sally and me in and given
-us work and protected us—”
-
-“I’m going to do more than that, by golly!” Bybee shouted.
-“I’m going to the district attorney of this burg and tell him
-the whole yarn! I’ll get them charges against you and Sally
-quashed in less time than it takes to say it! You’re a hero,
-boy, and by golly, I feel like charging admission for the
-rubes to look at you! The biggest and bravest hero in captivity!
-Yes, sir! How’s that for a spiel, Gus?” he shouted
-to the barker.
-
-“Dave don’t seem to think it’s so grand!” Gus chuckled.
-“Look at him! A body’d thing he’d been socked in the eye
-instead of slapped on the back!”
-
-It was true. David was looking so white and sick and his
-eyes were so filled with embarrassment and distress that
-Sally was in tears again.
-
-“What’s the matter, Dave?” Bybee asked in bewilderment.
-“I thought you and the kid would be tickled to death to get
-a clean bill of health from the cops. What’s wrong?”
-
-David struggled upon the elbow of his right arm, his white
-face twitching with a spasm of pain. “I’d be glad to be free
-of those charges, Mr. Bybee, but I guess we’d better let them
-stand for a while. I might get off all right, but—it’s Sally.
-You see, sir, she’s not of age, and the state would make
-her go back to the orphanage. The law in this state makes
-her answerable to the orphanage till she’s eighteen, and it
-would kill her to go back. I couldn’t bear it, either, Mr.
-Bybee. Sally and I belong together, and we’re going to be
-married when this trouble blows over.” Although he was
-blushing furiously, his voice was strong and clear, his eyes
-unwavering as they met the bright, frowning blue eyes of
-Pop Bybee.
-
-“But man alive,” Pop protested, and it was noticeable to
-both Sally and David that he did not call him “boy” after
-David’s declaration of his intentions toward Sally. “We
-can’t simply hush this whole thing up! You did follow the
-crooks and take the money away from them! I’ve got to
-notify the police that the swag has been recovered.”
-
-“Can’t you tell them it was all a mistake and call off the
-case?” David pleaded earnestly.
-
-“And let that Hula-hussy get off Scot-free?” Bybee
-hooted. “No, siree! She ain’t a member of this family no
-more, and she’ll have to pay for double-crossing me! I was
-good to that girl! Staked her to cakes and clothes when she
-joined up, whining she didn’t have a cent to her name!
-Stringing me all along! Just joined up to learn the lay of the
-land!
-
-“Besides, we’ve already put the case in the hands of the
-police and they’ve seen the safe for themselves. The sergeant
-said it was a professional job, all right, as neat a safe-cracking
-trick as he’d ever seen turned. I couldn’t hush it up if I
-wanted to.”
-
-“I’ll do what I can for Sally, lie like a gentleman for her,
-say she never joined up with us, we don’t know where she
-is—anything you like, but I’m afraid you’re bound to be the
-hero of Capital City before you’re twenty-four hours older.
-Too bad, son, but I don’t see how it can be helped,” he
-twinkled.
-
-“I don’t care a rap about being a hero,” David snapped.
-“The only thing in God’s world I care about is Sally Ford.
-Listen, Mr. Bybee, tell the police that one of the other boys
-chased the crooks and took the money away from them. Let
-Eddie Cobb be the hero! Eddie’d like that, wouldn’t you,
-Eddie?” he sang out to the freckle-faced youngster who was
-looking on, goggle-eyed, among the crowd that jammed the
-door of the stateroom.
-
-“Aw, Dave!” Eddie protested, flushing brightly under his
-freckles.
-
-“Sure you would like it!” David laughed feebly, sinking
-back to his pillows. “Listen, Mr. Bybee: this is Eddie Cobb’s
-home town. He was raised in the orphanage, like Sally.
-He’d get a great kick out of being a hero to the kids at the
-Home. He can go with you to get the suitcases, after you’ve
-sent for the police to go along with you.
-
-“I’ll lie low, Eddie can tell the story I’ve told you, and
-the cops will never be the wiser. I can give him a pretty
-good description of Steve. I had plenty of chances to study
-his face after I’d knocked him out. I imagine he’s beat it in
-his car by this time, if he was able to drive; otherwise you’ll
-find him in the road just as I told you. Of course he’d know
-it wasn’t Eddie that fought with him, but the police wouldn’t
-have any reason to doubt Eddie’s word.”
-
-“But Nita may have told him about you and me!” Sally
-cried. “Oh, David, don’t bother about me! Take your
-chance while you have it to be cleared of those terrible
-charges! I—I’ll go back to the Home and—and wait for
-you. I could stand it—somehow—if I knew you were back
-in college, a—a hero, and working for both of us. Please,
-David! Think of yourself, not me!”
-
-“No.” David shook his head stubbornly. “This little thing
-I’ve done wouldn’t get you out of trouble. They might clap
-you into the reformatory, as a juvenile delinquent. We can’t
-take a chance on that! Besides, you’ve had enough of the
-orphanage. We stick together, darling, and that’s that! May
-I have another cup of coffee, if it isn’t too much trouble?”
-
-“You’re both a pair of fools, so crazy in love with each
-other that you can’t see straight!” Mrs. Bybee scolded, as she
-blew her nose violently. “But I’d like to see Winfield Bybee
-try to do anything you don’t want him to! Far as I’m concerned,
-you can have anything I’ve got and welcome to it!”
-
-Of course there was nothing then for Pop Bybee to do but
-to adopt David’s plan. The boy was transferred to a lower
-berth, where he was safely hidden until after the detectives
-had arrived and departed with Pop Bybee, Eddie and
-Gus, the barker.
-
-Eddie, in his zeal for playing his part well, had torn his
-shirt, bruised his knuckles, scraped dirt on his arms, rolled
-in mud, and done everything else to make up for the part.
-
-For the rest of the day Eddie strutted about in the limelight
-of publicity. Newspaper photographers and reporters
-arrived within a few minutes after the detectives had phoned
-headquarters that the suitcases filled with silver and bills
-had been found in the hayloft; and when Eddie returned
-with the showman and the barker, he was prevailed upon to
-pose bashfully for his pictures.
-
-The newspaper reporters commented admirably on the
-“boy hero’s” admirable modesty and diffidence in the big
-front-page stories that they wrote about the carnival robbery,
-and Eddie’s freckled face, grinning bashfully from the center
-of the pages, confirmed every word written about him.
-
-His kewpie doll booth at the carnival that afternoon and
-evening was mobbed by his admirers, and before the day
-was ended Eddie almost believed that he *had* routed two famous
-criminals and saved a small fortune for his employer.
-
-Sally was permitted to stay with David during the afternoon,
-but Bybee apologetically asked her to go on for the
-evening performances, since a record-breaking crowd had
-turned out, drawn partly by the fine weather that followed
-the storm, but largely by the front page publicity which the
-robbery had won for the show.
-
-CHAPTER XII
-===========
-
-It was just before the ten o’clock show that Sally, slipping
-into the throne-like chair before the crystal, heard a familiar,
-mocking voice:
-
-“It’s not fair! You look as fresh as a daisy! And I’ve
-been frantic with anxiety all day, expecting to hear that
-Princess Lalla had sickened with pneumonia. I’ve come to
-collect thanks, your highness, for saving your life!”
-
------
-
-Sally’s sapphire eyes blazed at the man she knew only as
-“Van,” but since they were veiled with a new scrap of black
-lace to replace the one lost in the storm, the nonchalant New
-Yorker did not appear to be at all devastated by their fire.
-
-“Thank you for saving my life,” she said stiffly, but the
-man’s mocking, admiring attention was fixed upon the deliciously
-young, sweet curves of her mouth, rather than upon
-the tone of her voice.
-
-“I wonder if you know,” he began confidentially, leaning
-lightly upon his inevitable cane, “that you have the most
-adorable mouth I have ever seen? Of course there are other
-adorable details in the picture of complete loveliness that you
-present, but really, your lips, like three rose petals—”
-
-“Oh, stop!” Sally cried with childish anger, her small, red-sandaled
-foot stamping the platform. “Why are you always
-mocking me, making fun of me? I’ve begged you to let me
-alone—”
-
-“Such ingratitude!” the man sighed, but his narrowed eyes
-smiled at her delightedly. “If you weren’t even more delicious
-when you’re angry, I should not be able to forgive
-you. But really, Sally Ford—” his voice dropped
-caressingly on the name, as if to remind her that he shared her
-secret with her—“the way you persist in misunderstanding
-me is very distressing.
-
-“I’m not mocking *you*, my dear child! I’m mocking myself—if
-anyone. It recurs to me continually that this is an
-amazing adventure that Arthur Van Horne, of New York,
-Long Island and Newport is so sedulously engaged upon!
-To paraphrase your own delightful defense, I’m really ‘not
-that kind of man.’ I assure you I’m not in the habit of making
-love to show girls, no matter how adorable their mouths
-may be!” And he smiled at her out of his narrowed eyes
-and with his quirked, quizzical mouth, as if he expected her
-to share his amusement and amazement at himself.
-
-“Then why don’t you let me alone?” Sally cried, striking
-her little brown-painted hands together in futile rage.
-
-“I wonder!” he mused. “I make up my mind that I’m
-a blighter and an ass and that I shan’t come near the carnival.
-I accept invitations enough to take up every minute of
-my last days in Capital City, and then—without in the least
-intending to do so—I find myself back in the Palace of
-Wonders, humbling myself before a pair of little red-sandaled
-feet that would like nothing better than to kick me
-for my impudence. Do you suppose, Sally Ford, that I’m
-falling in love with you? There’s something about you,
-you know—”
-
-“Please go away,” Sally implored him. “It’s almost time
-for my performance. Gus is ballyhooing Jan now and I
-come next.”
-
-“As I was saying, when you interrupted me,” Van Horne
-reproved her mockingly, “there’s something about you, you
-know. Last night when I had the honor of saving your
-life and seeing your adorable little face washed clean of the
-brown paint, I was surprised at myself. I really was, I give
-you my word!
-
-“Do you know what I wanted to do? I wanted to swing
-you up into my arms, you amazingly tiny thing, and run
-away with you. If you hadn’t looked so young and—pure,
-I believe the favorite word is—I’d have yielded to the impulse.
-I suppress so few of my unholy desires that I suppose
-this discipline is good for my soul—Now, what the devil are
-you looking at, instead of listening to the confessions of a
-young man?” he broke off with a genuine note of irritation
-in his charming voice.
-
-“Who is that beautiful woman?” Sally asked in a low
-voice, her eyes still fixed upon the golden-haired woman
-whom Van Horne had called “Enid,” and who had just entered
-the tent alone, her small body, clad in the green knitted
-silk sports suit, moving through the crowd with proud disdain.
-
-“Again I am forced to forgive you,” Van Horne sighed
-humorously. “I seem always to be forgiving you, Sally
-Ford! You are merely asking a question which is inevitably
-asked when Enid Barr first bursts upon a startled public.
-
-“She is probably the most beautiful blond in New York
-society. Those industrious cold cream advertisers would
-pay her a fortune for the use of her picture and endorsement,
-but it happens that she has two or three large fortunes of
-her own, as well as a disgustingly rich husband. Yes, unfortunately
-for her adorers, she is married, Courtney Barr—even
-out here you must have heard of Courtney Barr—being
-the lucky man.”
-
-“I wonder what she’s doing here,” Sally whispered, fright
-widening her eyes behind the black lace.
-
-“Oh, I think Courtney’s here on political business. The
-Barrs have always rather fancied themselves as leaders
-among the Wall Street makers of presidents. He’s hobnobbing
-with my cousin, the governor, and Enid is probably
-amusing herself by collecting Americana.”
-
-“She must be awfully good,” Sally whispered, adoration
-making her voice lovely and wistful. “She brought all the
-orphanage children to the carnival yesterday, you know.”
-
-“Yes,” Van Horne shrugged, arching his brows quizzically.
-“I confess I was rather stunned, for Enid doesn’t go
-in for personal charity. Huge checks and all that sort of
-thing—she’s endowed some sort of institution for ‘fallen
-girls,’ by the way—but it has never seemed to amuse her to
-play Lady Bountiful in person. Of course she may be nursing
-a secret passion for children, and took this means to
-gratify it where her crowd could not rag her about it.”
-
-“Hasn’t she any children of her own?” Sally asked. “But
-I suppose she’s too young—”
-
-“Not at all,” Van Horne laughed. “She’s past thirty, certainly,
-though she would never forgive me for saying so.
-She’s never had any children; been married about thirteen
-years, I think.”
-
-“Oh, that’s too bad!” Sally’s voice was tender and wistful.
-“She’d make such a lovely mother—”
-
-Van Horne interrupted with his throaty, musical laugh,
-and was in turn interrupted by Gus the barker’s stentorian
-roar:
-
-“Right this way, la-dees and gen-tle-men! I want to introduce
-you to Princess Lalla, who sees all, knows all!
-Princess Lalla, world famous crystal-gazer, favorite—”
-
-Sally straightened in her throne-like chair, her little brown
-hands cupping obediently about the “magic crystal” on the
-velvet-draped stand before her. Van Horne, with a last
-ironic chuckle, melted into the crowd, which had surged
-toward Sally’s platform.
-
-When Gus’s spiel was finished, the rush began. At least
-a dozen hands shot upward, waving quarters and demanding
-the first opportunity to learn “past, present and future”
-from “Princess Lalla.”
-
-She worked hard, conscientiously and cautiously, for she
-was vividly conscious that both Van Horne and Enid Barr
-were somewhere in the tent, listening perhaps, whispering
-about her.
-
-Most of her fear of Enid Barr, which had resulted from
-the connection of the golden-haired woman with the orphanage
-children the day before, had evaporated. It was
-absurd to think that a woman of such wealth and beauty,
-whose philanthropy had undoubtedly been a gesture of boredom,
-was seriously interested in one lone little girl who had
-run away from charity.
-
-It did not even seem odd to Sally that Enid Barr should
-have paid a second visit to the carnival. Probably Capital
-City afforded scant amusement for a woman of her sophistication,
-and the carnival, crude and tawdry though it was,
-was better than nothing.
-
-Since “Princess Lalla” was not a side-show all by herself,
-but only one of many attractions in the Palace of Wonders,
-Gus never made any attempt to cajole reluctant “rubes” into
-surrendering their quarters for a glimpse of “past, present
-and future,” but always hustled his crowd on to the next
-platform—“Pitty Sing’s”—as soon as the first flurry of interest
-had died down and the crowd had become restive.
-
-By this method, those who were faintly or belligerently
-dissatisfied with Sally’s crystal-gazing, at which she was
-becoming more adept with each performance, were quickly
-placated by the sight of new wonders, for which no extra
-charge was made.
-
-Sally was straightening the black velvet drapery which
-covered the crystal stand, preparatory to returning to the
-dress tent for a rest between shows when a lovely, lilting
-voice, with a ripple of amusement in it, made her gasp with
-surprise and consternation.
-
-“Am I too late to have my fortune told?” Enid Barr,
-gazing up at Sally with her golden head tilted provocatively to
-one side, was immediately below the startled crystal-gazer, one
-of her exquisite small hands swinging the silvery-green felt
-hat which Sally had so much admired the day before.
-
-“Oh, no!” Sally fluttered, both delighted and frightened
-at this opportunity to talk with the most beautiful creature
-she had ever seen. Just in time she remembered her accent:
-“Weel you do me ze honor to ascend the steps?”
-
-Laughing at herself, and looking over her shoulder to see
-that she was not observed by anyone who knew her, Enid
-Barr ran lightly up the steps and slipped into the little camp
-chair opposite Sally. Her small white hands, with their
-exquisite nails glistening in the light from the center gas
-jet, hovered over the crystal, touching it tentatively.
-
-Sally leaned forward, her own hands cupped about the
-crystal, her eyes brooding upon it behind the little black lace
-veil, her mouth pursed with sweet seriousness.
-
-“You are—what you call it?—psychic,” Sally chanted in
-the quaint, mincing voice with which she had been taught to
-make her revelations. “Ze creeystal, she is va-ry clear for
-you. I see so-o-o much!” She hesitated, wondering just
-how much of Van Horne’s confidences about this beautiful
-woman she dared appropriate. Would Van Horne give her
-away? Then, as if drawn by a powerful magnet, she raised
-her eyes suddenly and met those of Van Horne, who was
-leaning nonchalantly against the center-pole of the tent.
-He nodded, smiled his curious, quizzical smile and slowly
-winked his right eye. She had his permission—
-
-“Please hurry!” Enid Barr commanded arrogantly. “I’m
-just dying to know what you see about me in that crystal!”
-
-“I see a beeg, beeg city,” Sally intoned dreamily, her eyes
-again fixed upon the crystal. “I see you there, in beeg, beeg
-house. Much moneys. And behind you I see a man—your
-husband, no?”
-
-“Yes, I am married,” Enid Barr laughed. “Since you see
-so much, suppose you tell me my name.”
-
-“I see—” Sally frowned, but her heart was pounding at
-her audacity, “ze letter E and ze letter R—no, B! I see a
-beeg place—not your house—with ma-ny girls holding out
-zeir arms to you. You help zem. You are va-ry, va-ry
-good.”
-
-“Rot!” Enid Barr laughed, but a bright flush of pleasure
-spread over her fair face. “One has to do something with
-‘much moneys,’ doesn’t one? Listen, Princess Lalla, if that
-is really your name: prove to me you are a real crystal-gazer!
-Tell me something I’d give almost anything to know—” She
-leaned forward tensely, her violet-blue eyes darkening with
-excitement and appeal until they were almost the color of
-Sally’s.
-
-“And what’s that, Enid?” a mocking, amused voice inquired.
-“Do you want to know whether I really love you?
-How can you ask! Of course I do!”
-
-Enid Barr sprang to her feet so hastily that the camp stool
-on which she had been sitting overturned, anger and something
-like fear blazing in her eyes.
-
-Enid Barr and Arthur Van Horne moved away from
-“Princess Lalla’s” platform together, Enid’s golden head
-held high, her lovely voice staccato with anger; but
-Sally, although she was guilty of trying to do so, could not
-distinguish a word that was being said.
-
-Near the front exit of the tent Van Horne was greeted
-boisterously by a party of Capital City society men and
-women, laden with trophies from the gambling concessions
-on the midway. He was swept into the party, which Enid
-Barr refused to join, shaking her little golden head stubbornly
-and pretending a great interest in the midget, “Pitty
-Sing,” whose platform was nearest the exit.
-
-Although Sally was at liberty to leave the tent until the
-final performance at eleven o’clock, she sat on in her throne-like
-chair, hoping and yet fearing that the beautiful woman
-would return and ask her the question which Van Horne’s
-unwelcome interruption had left unspoken.
-
-Enid spoke to “Pitty Sing” in her proud, offhand manner,
-paid a dollar for one of the midget’s cheap little postcard
-pictures of herself, refused to take the change and was turning
-toward Sally’s platform again when Winfield Bybee
-entered the tent with Gus, the barker.
-
-Sally, watching Enid, saw the woman’s involuntary start
-of recognition as Bybee crossed her path, saw her hesitate,
-then turn toward him, determination stamped on her lovely,
-sensitive face.
-
-When Bybee had bared his head deferentially and was
-bending over the small woman to hear her low spoken words,
-Sally was seized with fright. She knew instinctively that
-Enid Barr’s questions concerned her, but whether they concerned
-Sally Ford, runaway from the state orphanage, or
-“Princess Lalla,” fake crystal-gazer, she had no way of
-knowing. All she knew for certain was that Enid had overheard
-Betsy’s shriek: “That’s not Princess Lalla! That’s
-Sally Ford—play-acting!” And she fled, feeling Enid’s eyes
-upon her but not daring to look back.
-
-There was less than half an hour before the next and final
-show was to start. She spent the time in the dress tent,
-wishing with all her heart that she was through work for
-the day and that she could go to David. Poor David! lying
-wounded in a stuffy, hot berth, tormented with worries as
-to the future and possibly with regrets for the past, while
-Eddie Cobb strutted on the midway as the hero of the safe
-robbery.
-
-It would be better for David, infinitely better, if she could
-screw up her courage to the point of going back to the orphanage
-and taking her punishment. It would be so simple!
-She had only to seek out Enid Barr and say to her: “I *am*
-Sally Ford! Send for Mrs. Stone.” And perhaps Enid would
-intercede for her, for she seemed so very kind.
-
-“Wake up, Sally,” Bess, one of the dancers of the “girlie
-show,” called to her, as she came shuffling into the tent on
-tortured feet. “Gus is ballyhooing your show.”
-
-Yes, her mind was made up. She would tell Enid Barr,
-beg her to intercede with the orphanage for her, and with
-the police for David. But there was no Enid Barr among
-the audience at the last show of the evening, and even Van
-Horne was absent. In spite of her good resolutions Sally
-felt an immense relief. Reprieve! She certainly could not
-give herself up if there was no one to give up to!
-
-“Going to the show train to see David?” Gus whispered,
-when the last show was finished and the audience was straggling
-toward the exits.
-
-“Of course!” Sally cried. “Is he worse? Don’t hide anything
-from me, Gus—”
-
-“Worse!” Gus laughed. “Bybee says he’s yelling for food
-and threatens to get up and cook it himself if they don’t
-give him something besides mush and milk. Come along!
-I’ll walk you over to the show train. You’re too pretty to be
-allowed to go alone. Some village dude would be trying to
-kidnap you.”
-
-They found David sitting up in his berth, working crossword
-puzzles, Mrs. Bybee sitting on the edge of his bed to
-jot down the words as he gave them to her.
-
-“Reckon you won’t need the old lady now that the young
-’un’s come to hold your hand and make a fuss over you,”
-Mrs. Bybee grumbled jealously.
-
-“What’s that? What’s that?” Winfield Bybee, who had
-come over from the carnival grounds in a service car, demanded
-from the doorway. “Been flirting with my wife,
-young man? Reckon I’ll have to put the gloves on with you
-when that crippled wing of yours is O. K. Well, Sally,
-old Pop has done you another good turn.”
-
-Sally paled and reached instinctively for David’s left hand.
-“Oh! You mean—Mrs. Barr, the lady who was talking to
-you?”
-
-“Nothing else but!” Bybee nodded, smiling at her. “She
-tried to make me admit you was Sally Ford and I acted
-innocent as a new-born lamb. Told her you’d been with us
-since we left New York.”
-
-“Why is she so interested in Sally, Mr. Bybee?” David
-asked quietly.
-
-“She ’lowed a carnival wasn’t no place for a pure young
-girl,” Bybee chuckled. “She said they was anxious over at
-the orphanage to get Sally back, away from her life of sin,
-and that pers’n’ly she took a powerful interest in unfortunate
-girls and was determined to see Sally safe back in the Home
-if ‘Princess Lalla’ *was* Sally Ford. I lied like a gentleman
-for you, child. Told her she was a nice little dame and all
-that, but clear off her base in this instance. Reckon I put
-it across all right, for she shut up and beat it pretty soon.”
-
-“I think she’s wonderful,” Sally surprised them all by
-speaking up almost sharply. “She’s just trying to be kind.
-She doesn’t know how awful an orphans’ home can be.”
-
-“Come along, Mother. Let’s give these two kids a chance.
-But you mustn’t stay long, Sally. Tomorrow’s Saturday, and
-you oughta be enough of a trouper by now to know what
-that means. We head South Saturday night, riding all day
-Sunday.”
-
-“Out of the state?” Sally and David cried in unison.
-
-“Yep. Out of the state. You kids’ll be safe then. The
-police ain’t going to bother about extradition for a couple of
-juvenile delinquents. So long, Dave boy. Don’t let this little
-Jane keep you awake too late.”
-
-“I’ll leave in fifteen minutes,” Sally promised joyfully.
-
-And she kept her promise. Her lips were smiling tenderly,
-secretly, at the memory of David’s good-night kiss, when
-she left the car and began to look about for someone to walk
-back to the carnival grounds with her, for she was to sleep in
-the dress tent that night, the storm-soaked mattresses having
-dried in the sun all day.
-
-Gus had told her he would be waiting for her, but she
-could not find him. She went the length of the train to the
-privilege car, pushing open the door sufficiently to peep within.
-At least a score of men of the carnival family were
-seated at three or four tables, their heads almost unrecognizable
-through the thick layers of cigar and cigaret smoke.
-There was little conversation except an occasional oath, but
-the steady clacking of poker chips upon the bare tables came
-to her distinctly.
-
-She closed the door noiselessly and jumped from the platform
-of the coach to the ground. It would be mean to disturb
-Gus, she reflected, for he loved poker better than anything
-except ballyhoo, and there was no real reason why she
-should not walk to the carnival grounds alone.
-
-Of course she would be conspicuous on the streets in her
-“Princess Lalla” costume and make-up, but if she paid no
-attention to anyone who tried to accost her, there was certainly
-not much danger. She began to run, leaving the train
-swiftly behind her, but she slowed to a sedate walk when
-she reached the business streets through which she had to
-pass to reach the carnival grounds.
-
-She was crossing Capital Avenue, at the end of which
-sat the great white stone structure which gave the street its
-name, when a limousine skidded to a sudden stop and an
-all-too-familiar voice sang out:
-
-“Princess Lalla! What in the world are you doing out
-alone at this time of night?”
-
-Sally contemplated flight, but the limousine blocked her
-path. Before she could turn back the way she had come
-Van Horne stepped out of the tonneau of the car.
-
-“Let me drive you to the carnival grounds, Sally,” he
-urged in a low voice, completely devoid of mockery for
-once. “It’s really not safe for you to be out alone dressed
-like that. Come along! Don’t be prudish, child! I’m not
-going to harm you. Remember, ‘I’m not that kind of a
-man!’” And he laughed as he almost lifted her into the
-car.
-
-She sank back upon the cushions, feeling their depth and
-softness with a childish awe. The chauffeur started the car,
-and Van Horne dropped a hand lightly over hers as he leaned
-back and regarded her quizzically.
-
-“I’m glad I ran into you,” he told her. “I suppose you’ve
-been told that Enid—Mrs. Barr—is hot on your trail?”
-
-“Yes,” Sally nodded, her lips too stiff with sudden fright
-to form the word.
-
-“She’s almost convinced that you’re really Sally Ford,”
-he told her lightly. “And if she makes up her mind, there’s
-nothing in heaven or hell that can stop Enid Barr. A
-damnably persistent little wretch! I’ve never been able to
-understand Enid’s passion for succoring ‘fallen girls.’ She
-appears to be such a normal little pagan otherwise.”
-
-Sally said nothing because she could not. But her sapphire
-eyes were enormous and her mouth was twitching piteously.
-
-“Listen, Sally,” Van Horne leaned toward her suddenly,
-crushing her little brown-painted hands between his own immaculate
-white ones. “Let me get you out of this mess! I’ve
-been thinking a lot about you—too damned much for my
-peace of mind! And this is what I want to do—”
-
-“Please!” Sally gasped, shrinking far into the corner of
-the seat, but unable to tear her hands from his.
-
-“Wait till you’ve heard what I have to say, before you
-begin acting like a pure and innocent maid in the clutches
-of a movie villain!” Van Horne commanded her scornfully.
-
-“I want to send you to New York, give you a year in a
-dancing academy that trains girls for the stage and a year
-in dramatic school—both at the same time, if possible.
-You’ve got the figure and the looks and the personality for a
-musical comedy star, or Arthur Van Horne is the ‘rube’
-that you carnival people call him. What do you say, Sally?
-Think of it. A year or two with nothing to worry about
-except your studies and your dancing and then—Broadway!
-I’ll put you over if I have to buy a show for you! Come,
-Sally! Say ‘Thank you, Van. I’ll be ready to leave tomorrow.’”
-
-
-As long as she lived, Sally Ford would remember with
-shame that for one moment she was tempted by Arthur Van
-Horne’s offer to prepare her for a stage career in New York.
-She had “play-acted” all her life; her heart’s desire before
-she had met David had been to become an actress, and in that
-one moment when she knew that realization of her ambition
-lay within her grasp she wanted to stretch out her hands and
-seize opportunity.
-
-Her eyes glistened; she gasped involuntarily with delight.
-If Van Horne had not been hasty, if he had not snatched her
-to him with a strangled cry of triumph as his black eyes—mocking
-no longer, but wide and brilliant with desire—read
-the effect of his words, she might have committed herself,
-have promised him anything. But he did touch her, and her
-flesh instinctively recoiled, for every nerve in her body was
-still athrill with David’s good-night kiss.
-
-“No, No! Don’t touch me!” she shuddered. “I won’t
-go! You know I love David!” she wailed, covering her face
-with her hands. “Why won’t you let me alone?”
-
-Van laughed, settled back in his seat and crossed his arms
-upon his breast. “I can wait until you have your little
-tummy full of carnival life and of hiding from the police,”
-he told her in his old, nonchalant way. “Incidentally I have
-always bemoaned the fact that conquest is so damnably easy.
-It is a new experience to me—this being refused, and I suspect
-that I’m enjoying it. Now—shall I say good-night, since
-we’ve reached the carnival lot? It’s not goodby, you know,
-Sally. I assure you I’m admirably persistent. And remember,
-if Enid tries to make a nuisance of herself, you can always
-fly to Van. Good night, Sally, you adorable, ungrateful
-little wretch! No kiss? Perhaps it is better so. I’m
-afraid I should not care for the brand of lipstick that
-Princess Lalla uses.”
-
-Sally did not tell David of Van Horne’s offer, for on
-Saturday, the last day of the carnival in Capital City, the
-boy developed a temperature which caused Gus, who had
-acted as volunteer surgeon, to exclude all visitors, even
-Sally.
-
-Apparently Enid Barr had been convinced of Bybee’s gallant
-lies that little orphaned Betsy had been mistaken and
-that “Princess Lalla” was not “Sally Ford, play-acting,” but
-it was not until the show train was rolling out of the state
-in the small hours of Sunday morning that the girl dared
-breathe easily.
-
-CHAPTER XIII
-============
-
-Sunday, on the show train, was a happy day, the happiest
-that Sally had ever known in her life. Freaks and dancers,
-barkers and concessionaires, all the members of that weirdly
-assorted family, the carnival, mingled in a joyous freedom
-from work and worry, singing together, reminiscing, gambling,
-gossiping.
-
-The last week, except for the storm, had been an excellent
-one; money was free, spirits high. Even Mrs. Bybee, hovering
-like a mother hen over David, was good-natured, inclined
-to reminisce and give advice. Sally, whose talent for
-exquisite darning had been discovered by the women and
-girls, sat on the edge of David’s berth, her lap full of flesh
-and beige and gun metal silk stockings, her needle flying
-busily, her lips curved with a smile of pure delight, as she
-listened to the surge of laughter and song and talk. The
-midget, “Pitty Sing,” perched on the window ledge of
-David’s berth, a comical pair of spectacles across her infinitesimal
-nose, was reading aloud to David from one of her
-own tiny books, and David was listening, but his eyes were
-fixed worshipfully upon Sally, and now and again his left
-hand reached out and patted her busy fingers or twirled the
-hanging braid of her hair.
-
-Oh, it was a happy day, and Sally was sorry to have it
-end. But the show had to go on. The train wheels could not
-click forever over the rails. Monday, with its bustle and confusion
-and ballyhoo and inevitable performances, lay ahead.
-But they were far out of the state which held Clem Carson,
-the orphanage, Enid Barr, Arthur Van Horne and all other
-menaces to freedom when the train did stop at last, on the
-outskirts of a town of 10,000 inhabitants.
-
-Carnival routine had already become an old story to Sally;
-she no longer minded the curious stares of villagers, the
-crude advances of dressed-up young male “rubes.” The
-glamor had worn off, but in its place had come a deep contentment
-and a sympathetic understanding, born on that
-happy Sunday when the relaxed carnival family had shown
-her its heart and hopes. She was glad to be one of them, to be
-earning her living by giving entertainment and happiness—fake
-though her crystal-gazing was—to thousands of people
-whose lives were blighted with monotony.
-
-During their first week in the new territory business was
-even better than the Bybees had dared hope. Positively the
-only calamity that befell the carnival was the discovery that
-Babe, the fat girl, had lost five pounds, due to her loudly
-confessed but unrequited passion for the carnival’s hero,
-David Nash.
-
-On Wednesday, David was permitted to get up, and that
-afternoon for the first time he witnessed Sally’s performance
-as “Princess Lalla.” She had become so proficient in her
-intuitions regarding those who sought knowledge of “past,
-present and future” that his smiling, amused attentiveness
-to her “readings” did not embarrass her.
-
-When the show was over, she joined him proudly, her
-little brown-painted hands clinging to his arm, her face
-uplifted adoringly to his, as she pattered at his side on a
-tour of the midway. It was then that her dreams came
-true. At last she was “doing the carnival” with a “boy
-friend,” like other girls. And David played up magnificently,
-buying her hot dogs, salt water taffy, red lemonade—the two
-of them drinking out of twin straws from the same glass.
-
-On Thursday, Friday and Saturday morning before show
-time the two wandered about the village to which the
-carnival had journeyed the night before. It was heavenly to be
-able to walk the streets unafraid. David walked with head
-high, shoulders squared, unafraid to look any man in the
-face, and Sally could have cried with joy that he was free
-again, for Bybee had assured them that there was not the
-slightest chance of extradition on the charges which still
-stood against the two in their native state.
-
-Some day, somehow, the cloud against them would be
-lifted, and David could walk the streets of Capital City as
-proudly as he walked these village streets.
-
-With money in their pockets, they could afford to buy all
-the necessities and little luxuries which their enforced flight
-from the Carson farm had deprived them of. Sally, her little
-face enchantingly grave and wise, chose ties and socks and
-shirts for David, and almost forgot to bother about her own
-needs. And David, in another part of the village “general
-store,” bought, blushingly but undauntingly, little pink silk
-brassieres and silk jersey knickers and silk stockings for
-the girl he loved. When she saw them she burst into tears,
-hugging them to her breast as if they were living, feeling
-things.
-
-“Why, David, darling!” she sobbed and laughed, “I’ve
-never before in all my life had any silk underwear or a pair
-of silk stockings! I—I’m afraid to wear them for fear I’ll
-spoil them when I have to wash them. Oh, the dear things!
-The lovely, precious things!”
-
-“And here’s something else,” David said to her that Saturday
-morning.
-
-They were in the still-deserted Palace of Wonders, their
-purchases spread out on Sally’s platform.
-
-“Give me your hand and shut your eyes,” David commanded
-gently, with a throb of excitement in his voice.
-
-She obeyed, but when she felt a ring being slipped upon
-the third finger of her left hand her eyes flew open and
-found a sapphire to match them. For the ring that David
-had bought for her was a plain loop of white gold, with a
-deep-blue sapphire in an old-fashioned Tiffany mounting,
-such as tradition has made sacred to engagement rings.
-
-“Oh, David!” She laid her hand against her cheek, pressing
-the stone so hard that it left its many-faceted imprint
-upon her flesh. Then she had to kiss it and David had to
-kiss it—and her.
-
-“I wish it could have been a diamond,” David deprecated.
-“I suppose all girls prefer diamond engagement rings.
-But—”
-
-“Oh, David, is it an engagement ring?” she breathed, then
-flung herself upon his breast, her hands clinging to his
-shoulders.
-
-“Of course it is, precious idiot!” he laughed. Very gently
-but insistently he forced her face upward, so that their eyes
-met and clung. His were boyishly ardent but solemn, hers
-were misted over with tears, but brighter and bluer than the
-stone upon her finger. “I don’t know when we can be married,
-Sally, but—I wanted you to have a ring and to know
-that I’ll always be thinking and planning and—oh, I can’t
-talk! You want to be engaged, don’t you, Sally? You love
-me—enough?”
-
-“I adore you. I love you so that I feel I am not even
-half a person when you’re not with me. I couldn’t live without
-you, David,” she said solemnly.
-
-They were still sitting there, talking, planning, making
-love shyly but ardently, when Gus, the barker, mounted the
-box outside the tent and began to ballyhoo for the first show
-of the morning.
-
-“Eleven o’clock and I’m not in make-up yet, and you’ve
-got to run the wheel for Eddie today,” Sally cried in dismay,
-jumping to her feet and gathering up her scattered purchases
-and presents.
-
-As the day wore on, with show after show drawing record
-crowds for a village of its size, “Princess Lalla” gazed more
-often into the shining blue depths of a small sapphire than
-into the magic depths of her crystal. But perhaps the
-sapphire had a magic of its own, for never had her audiences
-been better pleased, never had quarters been thrust so thick
-and fast upon her.
-
-At half-past nine that night, Gus, the barker, had not quite
-finished his “spiel” about the Princess Lalla when the girl,
-whose eyes had been fixed trance-like upon her ring, saw a
-woman suddenly begin to ascend the steps to the platform.
-Before her startled eyes had traveled upward to the woman’s
-face Sally knew who it was. For twelve years that big, stiffly
-corseted, severely dressed body had been as familiar to her
-as her own. Instinctively, though her blood had turned instantly
-to ice water in her veins, Sally’s right hand closed
-over her left, to conceal the sapphire. Thelma had not been
-permitted to keep even a bit of blue glass—
-
-Sally felt as if her flesh were shriveling upon her bones.
-An actual numbness spread from her shoulders to her fingertips,
-in anticipation of the shock of feeling the Orphans’
-Home matron’s grip upon them. How many, many times
-in her twelve years in the orphanage had she been roughly
-jerked to her feet by those broad, heavy hands, when she had
-been caught in some minor infringement of Mrs. Stone’s
-stern rules!
-
-Her hands, instinctively clasped so that her precious engagement
-ring might be hidden from those gimlet-like gray
-eyes, were so rigid that Sally wondered irrelevantly if they
-would ever come to life again, to curve their fingers about
-the magic crystal. But of course she would never “read”
-the crystal again. She was caught, caught!
-
-“Are you deaf?” Mrs. Stone’s harsh voice pierced her
-numbed hearing as if from a great distance. “I want my
-fortune told. I’ve paid my quarter and I don’t intend to dilly-dally
-around here all day.”
-
-The relief was so terrific that the girl’s body began to
-tremble all over, but the rigidity of terror had mercifully
-relaxed, so that she could lift her shaking hands.
-
-Gus, the barker, who always remained upon the platform
-during her “readings,” had long ago arranged a code signal
-of distress, and now she gave it. Her hands went up to the
-ridiculous crown of fake jewels that banded her long black
-hair and adjusted it, tipping it first to the right and then to
-the left, as if to ease the pressure of its weight upon her forehead.
-
-That very natural gesture told Gus more plainly than
-words that “Princess Lalla” was in danger and asked him
-to use his ingenuity to rescue her. There was no need for
-her to lift her eyes to him. Jerkily her hands came down,
-hovered over the crystal, and before Mrs. Stone could voice
-another harsh complaint, the sing-song voice which “Princess
-Lalla” used was requesting “ze ladee” to sit down in the
-chair opposite.
-
-But what should she tell Mrs. Stone, with whose personality
-and history she had been familiar for twelve years? If
-she dared to read “past, present and future” with any degree
-of accuracy, the matron would be startled into observing the
-“seeress” with those gimlet eyes of hers. If she went too
-wide of the mark in generalities, Mrs. Stone was entirely
-capable of raising a disturbance which would ruin business
-for the rest of the day.
-
-“Well, what do you see—if anything?” Mrs. Stone demanded
-angrily.
-
-That gave Sally her cue. Bending low over the crystal, so
-that her face was within a few inches of that of the woman
-who sat opposite her, with only the crystal stand between
-them, she pretended to peer into the depths of the glass ball.
-Then slowly she began to shake her head regretfully.
-
-“Princess Lalla is so-o-o sor-ree”—the small, sing-song
-voice was raised a bit, so that Gus, who had strolled leisurely
-across the platform to take his stand behind Sally’s chair,
-might hear perfectly—“but ze creeystal she ees dark. She
-tell me nossing about ze nice-tall la-dee. Sometimes it ees
-so. Ze gen-tle-man weel give ze money back.”
-
-The thin little shoulders under the green satin jacket
-shrugged eloquently, the little brown hands spread themselves
-with a gesture of helplessness and regret.
-
-“Glad to refund your money, lady!” Gus sang out loudly.
-“Here you are! Better luck next time! Princess Lalla is the
-gen-u-ine article! If she don’t see nothing in the crystal for
-you, she don’t string you along—right here, lady! Here’s
-your money back—”
-
-Sally leaned back in her chair, weak with relief, her eyes
-closed, as Gus tried to urge her nemesis from the platform.
-In a moment the danger would be over—
-
-Then, so quickly was it done that Sally had not the slightest
-chance to shield her eyes, a hand had snatched the little
-black lace veil from her face. Terror-widened sapphire eyes
-stared, with betraying recognition, into narrowed, angry
-gray ones. Mrs. Stone nodded with grim satisfaction.
-
-“So Betsy was right! If that idiotic Amelia Pond had
-told me while the carnival was still in Capital City, I’d have
-been saved this trip. Get up from there, Sal—”
-
-A shriek from the throat of a woman in the audience,
-which was packed densely about the platform, interrupted
-the matron, successfully diverting the attention of the curious
-from the puzzling drama upon the platform.
-
-“I’ve been robbed! Help! Police!” Again the siren
-of a woman’s scream made the air hideous. “It was her!
-She was standing right by me! Police! Police!”
-
-Even Mrs. Stone was diverted for the moment. Gus, the
-barker, sprang to the edge of the platform as a red-faced,
-disheveled woman fought her way through the crowd to the
-platform.
-
-“What seems to be the trouble, madam?” Gus demanded
-loudly. “Who took your purse?” He reached a helping
-hand to the woman who was struggling to get to the steps
-leading to the platform.
-
-“It was *her*!” The “country woman,” whom Sally had recognized
-instantly as a “schiller,” an employe of the circus,
-extremely useful in just such emergencies, shook an angry
-forefinger in Mrs. Stone’s astounded face. “She’s got it
-right there in her hands! The gall of her! Standing right
-by me, she was, before she come up here to get her fortune
-told. Stole my purse, she did, right outa my hands—”
-
-“This is *my* purse!” Mrs. Stone shrilled, her face suddenly
-strutted with blood. “I never heard of anything so brazen
-in my life! It’s my purse and I can prove it is.” She turned
-menacingly toward Gus, who was looking from one angry
-woman to another as if greatly embarrassed and perplexed.
-
-“Reckon I’d better call the constable and let him settle
-this thing,” he said apologetically.
-
-“I’m a deppity sheriff,” a man called loudly from the
-audience. “Make way for the law!”
-
-The awe-stricken and happily thrilled crowd parted obediently
-to let a fat man with a silver star on his coat lapel pass
-majestically toward the platform. Sally knew him, too, as a
-“schiller” whose principal job with the carnival was to impersonate
-an officer of the law when trouble rose between the
-“rubes” and any member of the carnival’s big family.
-
-“Come along quiet, ladies!” the fat man admonished the
-two women briskly. “We’ll settle this little spat outside, all
-nice and peaceable, I *hope*.” The last word was spoken to
-Mrs. Stone with significant emphasis.
-
-“This is an outrage!” the orphanage matron raged, but the
-“deppity sheriff” gave her no opportunity to say more, either
-in her own defense or to Sally.
-
-Gus, the barker, bent over the trembling girl while the
-crowd was still enthralled over the spectacle of two apparently
-respectable middle-aged women being dragged out of
-the tent under arrest.
-
-“Better beat it, kid. The dame’s hep to you. Reckon she’s
-the Orphans’ Home matron, you been telling us about. Here,
-take this—” and he thrust a few crumpled bills into her hand—“and
-don’t ever let on to Pop Bybee that I helped you
-get away. Goodby, honey. Good luck. You’re a great kid....
-All right, folks! Excitement’s all over! It gives me
-great pleasure to introduce to you the smallest and prettiest
-little lady in the world. We call her ‘Pitty Sing,’ and I don’t
-reckon I have to tell you why—”
-
-Five minutes later Sally was cowering against the rear
-wall of Eddie Cobb’s gambling-wheel concession, pouring out
-her story to David, to whom she had fled as soon as Gus had
-tolled the crowd away from her platform.
-
-“And she recognized me, David!” the girl sobbed, the palms
-of her trembling hands pressed against her face. “I was so
-startled when she tore my veil off that I couldn’t pretend any
-longer. As soon as she gets away from the ‘schillers’ she’ll
-set the real constable on my trail. Gus told me to beat it—oh,
-David! What’s going to become of me—and you? Oh!”
-And she choked on the sobs that were tearing at her throat.
-
-“Why, darling child, we’re going to ‘beat it,’ as Gus advises.
-Of course! We’ve ‘beat it’ together before. Listen,
-honey! Stop crying and listen. Go to the dress tent, get
-your make-up off, change your clothes and make a small
-bundle of things you’ll need, and I’ll join you there, just outside
-the door flaps, in not more than ten minutes. I’ve got to
-get my money from Pop Bybee—”
-
-“He’ll stop you!” Sally wailed despairingly. “He’ll make
-us both stay—”
-
-“Nothing can stop me,” he promised her grimly. “And
-he’ll give me my money, too, if I have to take it away from
-him. But it’ll be all right. Now run, and for heaven’s sake,
-darling, don’t let these ‘rubes’ see you crying. Smile for
-David,” he coaxed, tilting her chin with a forefinger. When
-her lips wavered uncertainly, he bent swiftly and kissed her.
-“Poor little sweetheart! There’s nothing to be afraid of.
-Gus will see that the ‘schillers’ give us plenty of time, even
-if he has to call in a real cop and have Mrs. Stone arrested
-on a fake charge. Now, walk to the dress tent, and I’ll be
-there before you’re ready.”
-
-When Sally reached the dress tent she found “Pitty Sing”
-perched on her bed, her tiny fingers busy counting a sheaf
-of bills that was almost as large as her miniature head.
-
-“Gus brought me,” she piped in her matter-of-fact, precise
-little voice. “Get to your packing, Sally, while I’m talking.
-But you might kiss me first, if you don’t mind. I don’t
-usually like for people to kiss me. No, wait until you get
-your make-up off,” she changed her mind as she saw tears
-well in Sally’s hunted blue eyes. “This money is for you and
-David. He’s going with you, of course?”
-
-“Yes,” Sally acknowledged proudly, as her fingers dug
-deep into a can of theatrical cold cream. “But we won’t need
-the money, Betty. Please—”
-
-“Don’t be silly!” little Miss Tanner admonished her severely.
-“Gus sent the word around the tent and everybody
-chipped in. Jan cleaned the boys at poker last night and he
-contributed $20. I think there’s nearly a hundred altogether.
-Gus gave $20, and Boffo—”
-
-“Oh, I can’t take it!” Sally protested. “It’s sweet of you
-all, but I’d feel awful—”
-
-“Shut up and get busy!” “Pitty Sing” commanded tersely.
-“I’d wear that dark-blue taffeta if I were you, and the blue
-felt you bought in Williamstown. It won’t show up at all
-in the dark. Lucky for you it’s night, isn’t it? It will be nice
-to be married in, too—”
-
-“Married?” Sally whirled from her open trunk, her cold, cream-cleansed
-face blank with astonishment.
-
-From outside the tent came a whistled bar of music—“I’ll
-be loving you always!”
-
-“That’s David!” Sally gasped, a blush running swiftly
-from her throat to the roots of her soft black hair. “I’ll have
-to hurry. I—I think I *will* wear the blue taffeta!”
-
-“Pitty Sing” chuckled softly, but there were tears in the
-old, wise little blue eyes set so incongruously in a tiny, wizened
-face no bigger than a baby’s.
-
-“Oh, let’s say goodby to the carnival!” Sally cried, homesickness
-for the dearest “family” she had ever known already
-tightening her throat with tears.
-
-And so they paused, hand in hand, on the crest of the
-little hill which rose at the end of Main Street, on which
-Winfield Bybee’s Bigger and Better Carnival was selling
-temporary joy and excitement to villagers and farmers weary
-of the insular monotony of their lives.
-
-There it all lay just below them—big tents and little tents
-with gay, lying banners; the merry-go-round with its music-box
-grinding out “Sweet Rosie O’Grady”; the ferris wheel a
-gigantic loop of lights. The composite voice of the carnival
-came up to these two children of carnival who were deserting
-it, and the roar, muted slightly by distance, was like the music
-of a heavenly choir in their ears.
-
-CHAPTER XIV
-===========
-
-“Listen!” Sally whispered, her fingers closing tensely
-over David’s arm. “Gus, ballyhooing The Palace of Wonders.
-I wonder if he’ll remember not to spiel about ‘Princess
-Lalla.’”
-
-They could see him, a small figure from that distance,
-looking like a Jack-in-the-box as he waved his arms and
-thundered the dear, familiar phrases which Sally would
-never forget if she lived to be a hundred.
-
-She was about to run back down the hill, but David strode
-after her and put his arms about her comfortingly. “Sally,
-honey, we haven’t time! Throw them a kiss from here, and
-then we’ve got to hurry away.”
-
-She broke from his embrace and flung her arms out in a
-passionate gesture of love and farewell. “Goodby, Carnival.
-Thank you for sheltering David and me! Goodby, Pop Bybee
-and Mrs. Bybee! Goodby, Gus! Goodby, Jan. Goodby,
-Noko! Goodby, Boffo! And Babe! Goodby, dancing girls!
-I hope you all land on Broadway with Ziegfeld! Oh, goodby,
-Pitty Sing, dear little Betty! Goodby, goodby!” Then she
-flung herself upon David’s breast and held him tight with
-all the strength in her thin young arms. “I’ve only got you
-now, David! Oh, David, what is going to become of us? Do
-you really love me, darling?”
-
-She strained away from him, to search his beloved face
-as well as the darkness of the night would permit. Faintly
-she could see the tremble of his tender, deeply carved lips,
-so dearly boyish. His eyes looked big and black in the night,
-but there was a gleam of such divine light in them that her
-fingers crept up his face tremblingly and closed his eyelids,
-for she suddenly felt abashed, unworthy of his love.
-
-“I love you with every cell in my body, every thought in
-my mind and every beat of my heart,” David answered huskily.
-“And now let’s travel, honey. I don’t know where we’re
-going, but we’ve got to put as much distance as possible between
-us and this town before morning.”
-
-But before they set off again he kissed her, not one of
-the long ardent kisses that made her dizzy and frightened
-even as they exalted her, but a shy, sweet touching of his
-lips to her forehead. It was as if he were telling her, wordlessly,
-that she would be utterly safe with him through the
-long, dark hours ahead of them.
-
-They did not talk much as they walked steadily along the
-dirt roads, choosing them in preference to the frequented
-paved highway, for David cautioned her to save her breath
-for the all-important task of covering many miles before
-daybreak. Neither of them had any idea of the geography
-of this state to which the carnival had brought them, but
-they felt that it mattered little. David, country-bred, had
-an instinct for direction. He had chosen to turn toward
-the east, and Sally trotted along by his side, supremely confident
-that he would lead her out of danger.
-
-“One o’clock, darling,” he announced at last, when Sally
-was so tired that she could hardly put one foot before the
-other. “We’ll rest awhile and then plod along. There’s a
-farmhouse near. See the cows lined up by the fence? We’ll
-find a well and have a drink.”
-
-A three-quarters moon rode high in the sky but its light
-was intermittently obscured by ragged, scuddling clouds.
-When they had had their drink of ice-cold cistern water
-David made a pillow of his coat which he had been carrying
-over his arm, and forced Sally to lie down for awhile in the
-soft loam of a recently ploughed field.
-
-He sat at a little distance from her, not touching her, his
-knees drawn up and clasped by his strong, tanned hands,
-but his head was thrown back and his eyes brooded upon the
-cloud-disturbed beauty of the night sky.
-
-“Does your shoulder hurt, darling?” Sally asked anxiously.
-
-“No,” he answered, without looking at her. “It’s all
-healed. Just a flesh wound, you know.”
-
-The tone of his voice silenced her. She knew he was brooding
-over their future, puzzling his young head as to what he
-was to do with her, and she lay very still, humble before
-his masculinity.
-
-“I’ve been thinking, Sally,” he said at last, gently. “First,
-we’ll get married in the morning, or as soon as we find a
-county seat, and then—”
-
-“But David.” Sally sat up, her heart pounding with joy
-but her mind unexpectedly clear and logical, “we mustn’t,
-darling. You’ve got to finish college, somehow, somewhere—I
-can’t bear to be a burden upon you! You’re so young, so
-young!”
-
-“I’m going to take care of you,” David answered steadily.
-“We love each other and I think we always will. My father
-married when he was nineteen, and I’m nearly twenty-one—and
-big for my age,” he added, grinning at her. “We can’t
-go on like this, honey. Mrs. Stone would have a right to
-think the worst of us—of you—if we were not married when
-she catches up with us. She would be justified in thinking
-that Clem Carson told the truth to the police when he
-charged us with—with immorality. Don’t you see, darling,
-that we just *must* be married now?”
-
-“Then I’ll run away by myself!” Sally flashed at him,
-springing to her feet. “I’m not going to have you forced
-into marriage when you’re not old enough and not really
-ready for it. You’d hate me for being a drag on you—”
-
-“Sally!” David was on his feet now and his stern voice
-checked her before she had run a dozen steps away from
-him. “Come here!”
-
-She crept into his arms, and laid her head against his
-chest, so that his heart beat strongly and steadily just beneath
-her ear.
-
-“Listen, Sally, beloved,” he urged softly. “I want to marry
-you more than anything in the world. It might have been
-better if we had met and fallen in love when we were both
-older, but fate took care of that for us, and I’m only proud
-and happy to be able to ask you now to marry me. I’ll not
-make much money at first, maybe, but neither of us has been
-used to a great deal, and I promise you now that I’ll not fail
-you in love and loyalty. I’ve never cared for any other girl
-and I never will. Let’s not try to look too far ahead. We’re
-young and strong and in love. Isn’t that enough, sweet?”
-
-“Yes,” she agreed, nodding her head against his breast.
-
-“Then let’s travel,” he laughed jubilantly. “This is our
-wedding day, Sally! Think of it, sweet! Our wedding day!”
-
-As they plodded hand in hand through the long hours before
-dawn Sally thought of nothing else. She was glad that
-walking made talking a waste of energy, for she wanted to
-think and feel and search her heart and soul for treasure to
-lavish upon the boy-man she was to marry.
-
-Marriage! The word made her feel shivery and solemn
-and more than a little frightened, but when a shudder of
-fear made her hand twitch in David’s, the firm, warm pressure
-of his fingers reassured her. She resolutely forced her
-mind away from the mysteries that lay ahead of her, mysteries
-at which Mrs. Stone had hinted in that last, embarrassing
-lecture she had delivered to a cowering, shamefaced
-Sally the day Clem Carson had taken her to the farm. Whatever
-lay before her, David would be with her, gentle, sweet,
-infinitely tender—
-
-“I’ll be Mrs. David Nash,” she told herself childishly. “I’ll
-be David’s wife. I’ll have David for my family, and maybe—some
-day—there’ll be a baby David, with hair like gold in
-the sun—”
-
-“You’ll have to tell a fib about your age, honey,” David
-interrupted her thoughts, his voice grave and, it seemed to
-her, a little embarrassed. Maybe David, too, was frightened
-a bit, just as she was! That made it easier. She was suddenly
-jubilantly glad that he was not wise and sophisticated and
-very much older than she, like Arthur Van Horne, for instance.
-
-“I’ll have to say I’m eighteen, won’t I?” she laughed. “Do
-I look eighteen, David? Now that most girls have bobbed
-hair, my long hair, ought to make me look very old and
-dignified. I *do* look eighteen, don’t I, David?”
-
-“Oh, Sally!” David stopped abruptly and held her close to
-him, pityingly. “You look the adorable baby that you are! I
-pray to God that marrying me won’t make you old before your
-time! Why, honey-child, you haven’t had any girlhood at all,
-or childhood either! You should have dozens of sweethearts
-before you marry—go to theaters and parties and dances
-for years and years yet, before you settle down.”
-
-“Then I shan’t settle down,” Sally laughed shakily. “I’ll
-be a giddy flapper, if you’d rather! Ah, no, David! I want
-to be a good wife to you! But we won’t get old and serious.
-We’ll work together and play together and study together
-and hobo all over the country together when we feel like it.
-I think we make good hoboes, don’t you?”
-
-“Not at this rate,” David laughed, relieved. “I’m not going
-to kiss you a single other time before dawn, or we’ll never
-get anywhere. And don’t you try to vamp me, you little
-witch!”
-
-He did not quite keep his promise, for when Sally became
-so tired about four o’clock in the morning that she could
-walk no further, he picked her up in his big-muscled young
-arms, and strode proudly into the dawn with her, and of
-course the best antidote for fatigue and sleepiness was an
-occasional kiss on her drooping eyelids or upon her babyishly
-lax, pink little mouth.
-
-When the sun came up they were a little shy with each
-other, inclined to talk rapidly about trivial things.
-
-“Canfield—two miles,” David read from a sign post at a
-cross-roads. “I’m going to ask that truck driver the name
-of the nearest county seat, and how to get there.”
-
-Sally watched him proudly as he ran swiftly, apparently
-not at all fatigued after seven hours of hiking, to hail a dairy
-truck approaching along the state highway. The sun was in
-his tousled chestnut hair, turning it into gold, and the bigness
-and splendid beauty of his body thrilled her to sudden
-tears of joy that he was hers—hers. Her heart offered up a
-prayer: “Please God, don’t let anything happen so that we
-can’t be married today! Please!”
-
-“Canfield is a county seat,” David shouted exultantly before
-his long strides had brought him back to Sally. “The
-driver of the milk truck guessed why I wanted to know,” he
-added in a lower voice, as he came abreast of her and took
-her hands to swing them triumphantly. “He says we crossed
-the state line about ten miles back and that the marriage
-laws are very easy on elopers here. In some states you have
-to establish a legal residence before you can be married, but
-there’ll be no trouble like that here. Elopers from two or
-three bordering states come here to get married, he says.
-We’re in luck, sweetheart.”
-
-“You didn’t tell him our names?” Sally asked anxiously.
-“Mrs. Stone will have sent out a warning—”
-
-“I’m not quite such an idiot,” David laughed, “even if I
-am crazy in love. Now the next problem is breakfast. I
-suppose a farmhouse will be the best bet. It wouldn’t be safe
-for us to hang around Canfield for three or four hours,
-waiting for the marriage license bureau to open. We’re going to
-be married, darling, before the law has a chance to lay its
-hands on us.”
-
-They trudged along the state highway, miraculously revived
-by hope that all their troubles would soon be over,
-their eyes searching eagerly for a farmhouse. And just over
-the rise of a low hill they found it—a tenant farmer’s unpainted
-shack, from whose chimney rose a straight column of
-blue smoke.
-
-They found the family at breakfast—the wife a slim,
-pretty, discontented-looking girl only a few years older than
-Sally; the husband, thick, short, dark and dour, at least a
-dozen years older than his wife; and a tow-headed baby boy
-of three.
-
-The kitchen was an unpainted and unpapered lean-to of
-rough, weather-darkened pine. But Sally and David had eyes
-only for the tall stack of buckwheat cakes, the platter of
-roughly cut, badly fried “side meat,” the huge graniteware
-coffee pot set on a chipped plate in the center of the table.
-“Breakfast?” the dour tenant-farmer grunted, in answer to
-David’s question. “Reckon so, if you can eat what we got.
-It’ll cost you 50 cents a piece. I don’t work from sun-up to
-sun-down to feed tramps.”
-
-“Oh, Jim!” the wife protested, flushing. “Cakes and coffee
-ain’t worth 50 cents. I might run down to the big house and
-get some eggs and cream—” she added uncertainly, her distressed
-brown eyes flickering from Sally and David in the
-doorway to her scowling husband.
-
-“We’ll be delighted with the buckwheat cakes and bacon
-and coffee, and not think a dollar too much for our breakfast,”
-David cut in, smiling placatingly upon the farmer.
-“We’re farmers ourselves, and we’re used to farm ways.
-How are crops around here, sir?”
-
-“My name’s Buckner,” the dour farmer answered
-grudgingly. “I’ll bring in a couple of chairs. Millie, you’d better
-fill up this here syrup pitcher and you might open a jar of
-them damson preserves.”
-
-“And I’ll beat up some more hot cake batter,” Millie Buckner
-fluttered happily. “It won’t take me a minute.”
-
-Sally and David washed their hands and faces at the
-pump outside the kitchen door, drying them on a fresh roller
-towel that Jim Buckner brought them.
-
-“Run away to get married, have you?” the farmer asked
-in an almost pleasant voice, as he led the way to the newly
-set table.
-
-“Yes,” David answered simply. “We walked all night and
-we’re rather tired, but we thought there was no use in going
-in to Canfield until pretty near nine o’clock.”
-
-“I guess Millie can fix up a bed so the little lady can
-snatch a nap ’tween now and then,” Buckner offered.
-“Pitch in, folks! it ain’t much, but you’re welcome. Farmer,
-eh?” and his narrow eyes measured David’s splendid young
-body thoughtfully. “Aim to locate around here? Old man
-Webster, the man I rent this patch of ground from, is needing
-hands bad. He’s got a shack over the hill that he’d likely
-fix up for you if you ain’t got anything better in mind. Not
-quite as nice as this house—we got three rooms, counting
-this lean-to, and the shack I’m referrin’ to is only one room
-and a lean-to, but the little lady could fix it up real pretty
-if she’s got a knack that way, like Millie here has.”
-
-Sally almost choked on her mouthful of buckwheat cake.
-Were all her dreams of a home to come to this—or worse
-than this? One room and a lean-to! She felt suddenly ill and
-was swaying in her chair when David’s firm, big hand closed
-over hers that lay laxly on the table.
-
-“Thanks, Mr. Buckner,” she heard David’s voice faintly
-as from a great distance. “That’s mighty nice of you, but
-Sally and I have other plans.”
-
-Other plans? Sally smiled at him tremulously, adoringly,
-knowing full well that he had no plans at all beyond the all-important
-marriage ceremony. But after breakfast she lay
-down on the bed that Millie Buckner hastily “straightened”
-and drifted off to sleep, as happy as if her future were blue-printed
-and insured against poverty. For no matter what
-might be in store for her, there would always be David—
-
-They left the tenant farmer’s shack at half past eight
-o’clock, Millie and Jim Buckner and the baby waving them
-goodby. Buckner, ashamed of his ungraciousness, had refused
-to take the dollar, but David had wrapped the baby’s small
-sticky fingers about the folded bill.
-
-“Shall we go up the hill and see ‘Old Man’ Webster?”
-David asked gravely when they were in the lane leading to
-the highway.
-
-“Let’s” agreed Sally valiantly.
-
-“You’d really be willing to live—like that?” David marveled,
-his head jerking toward the dreary little shack they
-were leaving behind them.
-
-“If—if you were with me, it wouldn’t matter,” Sally
-answered seriously.
-
-“You’ll never have to!” David exulted, sweeping her to
-his breast and kissing her regardless of the fact that the
-Buckners were still watching them. “I promise you it will
-never be as bad as that, honey. But maybe Jim Buckner
-promised Millie the same thing,” he added in a troubled, uncertain
-voice.
-
-“I’ll never be sorry,” Sally promised huskily.
-
-They reached Canfield a few minutes after nine and had
-no difficulty in finding the county court house, for its grounds
-formed the “square” which was the hub of the small town.
-An old man pottering about the tobacco-stained halls with
-a mop and pail directed them to the marriage license bureau,
-without waiting for David to frame his embarrassed question.
-
-The clerk, a pale, very thin young man, whose weak eyes
-were enlarged by thick-lensed glasses, thrust a printed form
-through the wicket of his cage, and went on with his work
-upon a big ledger, having apparently not the slightest interest
-in foolish young couples who wanted to commit matrimony.
-
-“Answer all the questions,” the clerk mumbled, without
-looking up. “Table in the corner over there. Pen and ink.”
-
-Sally and David were laughing helplessly by the time they
-had taken seats at the pine table in the corner. “Proving
-you’re never as important as you think you are,” David
-chuckled. “Let’s see. ‘Place of residence?’ I suppose we’ll
-have to put Capital City. But that chap certainly doesn’t
-give a continental who we are or where we’re from. We’re
-all in the day’s work with him, thank heaven. Don’t forget
-to put your age at eighteen, darling.”
-
-When they presented their filled-in and signed application
-for a marriage license, the clerk accepted it with supreme indifference,
-glancing at it and drew a stack of marriage license
-blanks toward him. As he began to write in the names, however,
-he frowned thoughtfully, then peered through the bars
-of his cage at the blushing, frightened couple.
-
-“Your names sound awfully familiar to me,” he puzzled.
-“Where you from? Capital City? Say, you’re the kids that
-got into a row with a farmer and busted his leg, ain’t you?”
-
-Sally pressed close to David, her hands locking tightly
-over his arm, but David, as if he did not understand her signal,
-answered the clerk in a steady voice: “Yes, we are.”
-
-“I read all about you in the papers,” the clerk went on in
-a strangely friendly voice. “I reckon your story made a deep
-impression on me because I was raised in an orphans’ home
-myself and ran away when I was fourteen. I hoped at the
-time that you kids would make a clean get-away. I see the
-young lady’s had a couple of birthdays in the last month,”
-he grinned and winked. “Eighteen now, eh?”
-
-“Yes,” Sally quavered and then laughed, the lid of her
-right eye fluttering slowly down until the two fringes of
-black lashes met and entangled.
-
-The clerk’s pen scratched busily. “All right, youngsters.
-Here you are. Justice of the peace wedding?”
-
-“We’d rather be married by a minister,” David answered
-as he laid a $20 bill under the wicket and reached for the
-marriage license.
-
-“That’s easy,” the clerk assured him heartily. “Like every
-county seat, Canfield’s got her ‘marrying parson.’ Name of
-Greer. He’s building a new church out of the fees that the
-eloping couples pay him. Lives on Chestnut street. White
-church and parsonage. Five blocks up Main street and turn
-to your right, then walk a block and a half. You can’t miss
-it. And good luck, kids. You’ll need lots of it.”
-
-David thrust a hand beneath the wicket and the two young
-men shook hands, David flushed and embarrassed but smiling,
-the clerk grinning good-naturedly.
-
-“Hey, don’t forget your change,” their new friend called
-as David and Sally were turning away. “Marriage licenses
-in this state cost only $1.50. If you’ve got any spare change,
-give it to Parson Greer.”
-
-“Oh, he was sweet!” Sally cried, between laughter and
-tears, as they walked out of the courthouse. “I thought I
-would faint when he asked us that awful question. But everything’s
-all right now.”
-
-“We’re as good as married,” David assured her triumphantly,
-slapping his breast pocket and cocking his head to
-listen to the crackling of the marriage license. “Five blocks
-up Main street. Up must mean north—”
-
-Within five minutes they were awaiting an answer to their
-ring at the door of the little white parsonage half hidden behind
-the rather shabby white frame building of the church.
-
-A stout, rosy-cheeked, white-haired old lady opened the
-door and beamed upon them. “You’re looking for the ‘marrying
-parson,’ aren’t you?” she chuckled. “Well, now, it’s a
-shame, children, but you’ll have to wait quite a spell for him.
-He’s conducting a funeral at the home of one of our parishioners,
-and won’t be back until about half past eleven. I’m
-Mrs. Greer. Won’t you come in and wait?”
-
-Sally and David consulted each other with troubled, disappointed
-eyes. Sally wanted to cry out to David that she
-was afraid to wait two hours, afraid to wait even half an
-hour, but with Mrs. Greer beaming expectantly upon them
-she did not dare.
-
-“Thank you, Mrs. Greer,” David answered, his hand
-tightening warningly upon Sally’s. “We’ll wait.”
-
-As they followed Mrs. Greer into the stuffy, over-furnished
-little parlor, he managed to whisper reassuringly in Sally’s
-ear: “Just two hours, darling. Nothing can happen.”
-
-But Sally was shaking with fright—
-
-CHAPTER XV
-==========
-
-During the two hours that they waited for the Reverend
-Mr. Greer, “the marrying parson,” David and Sally sat stiffly
-side by side on a horsehair sofa, only their fingers touching
-shyly, listening to countless romances of eloping couples with
-which old Mrs. Greer regaled them in a kindly effort to
-help them pass the tedious time of waiting. Her daughter-in-law,
-widowed by the death of the only son of the family,
-trailed weakly in and out of the living room, her big, mournful
-black eyes devouring David’s magnificent youth and
-vigor.
-
-“You remind her of Sonny Bob,” Mrs. Greer leaned
-forward in her arm chair to whisper to David. “Killed in
-the war he was, and Cora just can’t become reconciled. Seems
-like the only pleasure she gets out of life now is acting as
-witness for weddings. And I must say she cries as beautiful
-and sweet as any bride’s mother could. Some of the eloping
-brides appreciate it and some don’t, but Cora means well.
-Once, I recollect, she spoiled a wedding. It seems that the
-girl’s mother was dead set against this boy, and when Cora
-started to cry, just like a mother—”
-
-The story went on and on, but Sally heard little of it, for
-her heart was suddenly desolate with need of her own
-mother. Lucky girls who had mothers to cry for them at their
-weddings! Her cold fingers gripped David’s comforting,
-warm hand spasmodically. Somewhere in the world there was
-a woman who was her mother, a woman who had not waited
-for the marriage ceremony before succumbing to just such
-love as that woman’s unwanted daughter now felt for David.
-
-Understanding and pity for that harassed, shame-stricken
-girl that her mother must have been just sixteen years ago
-gushed suddenly into Sally’s heart. If David had not been
-so fine, so tender, so good—she shivered and clung more
-tightly to his hand. In a few minutes she would be his wife
-and safe, safe from Mrs. Stone, the orphans’ home, the reformatory.
-
-“I hear Mr. Greer coming in,” Mrs. Greer beamed upon
-them and bustled from the room. She returned immediately,
-a plump hand resting affectionately on the shoulder of a tall,
-thin, stooped old man, whose sweet, bloodless, wrinkled
-face glowed with a faint radiance of kindliness and benediction.
-
-“This is little Miss Sally Ford and David Nash, Papa,”
-Mrs. Greer told him. “They’ve been waiting patiently for
-two hours to get married. I’ve been entertaining them the
-best I could with some of our very own romances. I often
-tell Papa we ought to write stories for the magazines—”
-
-“Well, well!” The “marrying parson” rubbed his beautiful,
-thin hands together and smiled upon Sally and David. “You’re
-pretty young, aren’t you? But Mama and I believe in youthful
-marriages. I was nineteen and she was seventeen when
-we took the big step, and we’ve never regretted it. You have
-your license, I presume?”
-
-David’s hand shook noticeably as he drew the precious
-document from his breast pocket and offered it to the minister.
-Through old fashioned gold-rimmed spectacles the
-minister studied the paper briefly, his lips twitching slightly
-with a smile.
-
-“Well, well, Mama,” he glanced over his spectacles at his
-beaming wife, “everything seems to be in order. Where is
-Cora? She’s going to enjoy this wedding enormously. The
-more she enjoys it, the more she weeps,” he explained twinkling
-at Sally and David. When Mrs. Greer had left the room,
-the old minister bent his eyes gravely upon David. “Do you
-know of any real reason why you two children should not be
-married, my boy?”
-
-David flushed but his eyes and voice were steady as he
-answered: “No reason at all, sir. We are both orphans, and
-we love each other.”
-
-Mrs. Greer and her daughter-in-law entered before the old
-preacher could ask any further questions, but he seemed to
-be quite satisfied. Taking a much-worn, limp leather black
-book from his pocket, he summoned the pair to stand before
-him. Sally tremblingly adjusted the little dark blue felt hat
-that fitted closely over the masses of her fine black hair, and
-smoothed the crisp folds of her new blue taffeta dress.
-
-“Join right hands,” the minister directed.
-
-As Sally placed her icy, trembling little hand in David’s the
-first of the younger Mrs. Greer’s promised sobs startled her
-so that she swayed against David, almost fainting. The boy’s
-left arm went about her shoulders, held her close, as the
-opening words of the marriage ceremony fell slowly and impressively
-from the marrying parson’s lips:
-
-“Dearly beloved—”
-
-Peace fell suddenly upon the girl’s heart and nerves. All
-fear left her; there was nothing in the world but beautiful
-words which were like a magic incantation, endowing an
-orphaned girl with respectability, happiness, family, an
-honored place in society as the wife of David Nash—
-
-A bell shrilled loudly, shattering the beauty and the solemnity
-of the greatest moment in Sally’s life. Behind her, on
-the sofa, she heard the faint rustle of Mrs. Greer’s stiff silk
-skirt, whispers as the two witnesses conferred. The preacher’s
-voice, which had faltered, went on, more hurried, flustered:
-
-“Do you, David, take this woman—”
-
-Again the bell clamored, a long, shrill, angry demand.
-The preacher’s voice faltered again, the momentous question
-left half asked. He looked at his wife over the tap of his
-spectacles and nodded slightly. Mrs. Greer’s skirts rustled
-apologetically as she hurried out of the room. Sally forced
-her eyes to travel upward to David’s stern, set young face;
-their eyes locked for a moment, Sally’s piteous with fright,
-then David answered that half-asked question loudly, emphatically,
-as if with the words he would defeat fate:
-
-“I do!”
-
-A clamor of voices suddenly filled the little entrance hall
-beyond the parsonage parlor. Sally, recognizing both of the
-voices, was galvanized to swift, un-Sallylike initiative. Stepping
-swiftly out of the circle of David’s arm, but still clinging
-to his hand, she sprang toward the preacher, her eyes
-blazing, her face pinched with fear and drained of all color.
-
-“Please go on!” she gasped. “Please, Mr. Greer. Don’t
-let them stop us now! Ask me—‘Do you take this man—?
-Please, I do, I do!”
-
-“Sally, darling—” David was trying to restrain her, his
-voice heavy with pity.
-
-“I’m sorry, children,” the old preacher shook his head.
-“I shall have to investigate this disturbance, but I promise
-you to continue with the ceremony if there is no legal impediment
-to your marriage. Just stand where you are—”
-
-The door was flung open and Mrs. Stone, matron of the
-orphanage, strode into the room, panting, her heavy face red
-with anger and exertion. She was followed by a flustered,
-weeping Mrs. Greer and by a small, smartly dressed little
-figure that halted in the doorway. Even in that first dreadful
-moment when Sally knew that she was trapped, that the half-performed
-wedding ceremony would not be completed, she
-was conscious of that shock of amazement and delight
-which had always tingled along her nerves whenever she had
-seen Enid Barr. But why had Enid Barr joined in the cruel
-pursuit of a luckless orphan whose worst sin had been running
-away from charity? If David’s arms had not been so
-tightly about her, she would have tried to run away again—
-
-“Are we too late?” Mrs. Stone demanded in the loud,
-harsh voice that had been a whip-lash upon Sally Ford’s
-sensitive nerves for twelve years. “Are they married?”
-
-“I was reading the service when you interrupted, madam,”
-the Reverend Mr. Greer said with surprising severity. “And
-I shall continue it if you cannot show just cause why these
-two young people should not be married. May I ask who
-you are, madam?”
-
-“Certainly! I am Mrs. Miranda Stone, matron of the State
-Orphans’ Asylum of Capital City, and Sally Ford is one of
-my charges, a minor, a ward of the state until her eighteenth
-birthday. She is only sixteen years old and cannot be married
-without the permission of her guardians, the trustees of
-the orphanage. Is it clear that you cannot go on with the
-ceremony?” she concluded in her hard, brisk voice.
-
-“Is this true, Sally?” the old man asked Sally gently.
-
-“Yes,” she nodded, then laid her head wearily and hopelessly
-upon David’s shoulder.
-
-“Mrs. Stone,” David began to plead with passionate intensity,
-one of his hands trembling upon Sally’s bowed head,
-“for God’s sake let us go on with this marriage! I love Sally
-and she loves me. I have never harmed her and I never will.
-It’s not right for you to drag her back to the asylum, to spend
-two more years of dependence upon charity. I can support
-her, I’m strong, I love her—”
-
-“Will all of you kindly leave the room and let me talk
-with Sally?” Mrs. Stone cut across his appeal ruthlessly. “I
-may as well tell you, Mr. Greer, that my friend here, Mrs.
-Barr, a very rich woman, intends to adopt this girl and provide
-her with all the advantages that wealth makes possible.
-
-“She has been hunting for Sally for weeks, and it is only
-through her persistence and the power which her wealth
-commands that we have been able to prevent this ridiculous
-marriage today.”
-
-“We shall be glad to let you talk privately with the young
-couple,” the old minister answered with punctilious politeness.
-“Come, Mama, Cora!”
-
-“Will you please leave the room also, Mr. Nash?” Mrs.
-Stone went on ruthlessly, without taking time to acknowledge
-the old man’s courtesy.
-
-Sally’s arms clung more tightly to David. “He’s going to
-stay, Mrs. Stone,” she gasped, amazed at her own temerity.
-“If you don’t let me marry David now, I shall marry him
-when I am eighteen. I don’t want to be adopted. I only
-want David—”
-
-“I think the boy had better stay,” Enid Barr’s lovely
-voice, strangely not at all arrogant now, called from the doorway.
-
-When the minister and his wife and daughter-in-law had
-left the room, Enid Barr softly closed the door against which
-she had been leaning, as if she had little interest in the drama
-taking place, and walked slowly toward David and Sally,
-who were still in each other’s arms. Gone from her small,
-exquisite face was the look of aloof indifference, and in its
-place were embarrassment, wistful appeal, tenderness and to
-Sally’s bewilderment, the most profound humility.
-
-“Oh, Sally, Sally!” The beautiful contralto voice was
-husky with tears. “Can’t you guess why I want you, why I’ve
-hunted you down like this? I’m your mother, Sally.”
-
-“My mother?” Sally echoed blankly. Then incredulous
-joy floated her pale little face with a rosy glow. “My mother?
-David—Mrs. Stone—oh, I can’t think!”
-
-David’s arms had dropped slowly from about her shoulders
-and she stood swaying slightly. “But—you can’t be my
-mother!” she gasped, shaking her head in childish negation.
-“You’re not old enough. I’m sixteen—”
-
-“And I’m thirty-three,” Enid Barr said gently. “There’s
-no mistake, Sally, my darling. I’m really your mother, and
-I’d like, more than anything in the world, for you to let me
-kiss you now and to hear you call me ‘Mother’.” She had
-advanced the few steps that separated them and was holding
-out her delicate, useless-looking little hands with such humility
-and timidity as no one who knew Enid Barr would
-have believed her capable of.
-
-Sally’s hands went out involuntarily, but before their
-fingers could intertwine, Enid flung her arms about the girl
-and held her smotheringly close for a moment. Then she
-raised her small, slight body on tiptoes and pressed her quivering
-lips softly against Sally’s cheek. At the caress, twelve
-years of loneliness and mother-need rushed across the girl’s
-mind like a frantically unwinding spool of film.
-
-“Oh, I’ve wanted a mother so terribly! Twelve years in
-the orphanage—Oh, why did you put me there?” she cried
-brokenly. “It’s awful—not having anyone of your own—no
-family—and now, when I have David to be my family,
-and I don’t need you—so much—you come—Why didn’t
-you come before? Why? Why did you put me there?”
-
-Her words were incoherent, and at the bitter reproach in
-them Enid tried to hold her more closely, but Sally, scarcely
-knowing what she did, struck the small, clinging arms from
-her shoulders and whirled upon David, her mouth twisting,
-tears running down her cheeks. “I don’t want anyone but
-you now, David. Don’t let them separate us, David. We’re
-half married already! Make the preacher come back and
-finish marrying us, David—”
-
-Enid Barr, looked wonderingly upon her arms, as if expecting
-to see upon them the marks of her daughter’s blows.
-A gust of anger swept over her, leaving her beautiful face
-quite white and darkening her eyes until they were almost
-as deep a blue as Sally’s.
-
-“You cannot marry the boy, Sally! I’m sorry that almost
-my first words to you should be a reminder of my authority
-over you as your mother. Come here, Sally!” But almost
-in the moment of its returning the arrogance for which she
-was noted dropped from her, and humility and grief took
-its place. “Please forgive me, Sally. It’s just that I’m jealous
-of your love for this boy and grieved that you want to
-leave me for him. But—oh, why *should* you love me? God
-knows I’ve done nothing yet to make you love me! I can’t
-blame you for hating and reproaching me—”
-
-“Oh!” Sally turned from the shelter of David’s arms and
-took an uncertain step toward her mother, pity fighting with
-rebellion and bitterness in her overcharged heart. “I’m sorry,
-Mrs. Barr—Mother—”
-
-“I think you’d better tell her your story as you told it to
-me, Mrs. Barr.” Mrs. Stone could keep silent no longer.
-“Now, Sally, I want you to listen to every word your mother
-says and bear in mind that she is your mother and that she
-has been hunting for you for weeks, her heart full of love
-for you because you were her child.”
-
-For twelve years Sally had obeyed every command uttered
-in that harsh, emphatic voice and she obeyed now, allowing
-herself to be led by Mrs. Stone to the sofa. Enid Barr took
-her seat on one side of the girl and David without asking
-permission of either of the two older women who watched
-him with hostile, jealous eyes, took his place on the other
-side, his hand closing tightly over Sally’s.
-
-Jealously, Enid Barr reached for the girl’s other hand and
-held it against her cheek for a moment before she began her
-story, her contralto voice low and controlled at first. Mrs.
-Stone sat rigidly erect in an old-fashioned morris chair, her
-lips folded with an expression of grim patience, as if she
-regretted the necessity of once more hearing a story which
-affronted her Puritanical principles.
-
-“I was just your age, Sally,” Enid began quietly, “just
-sixteen, when I met the man who became your father. I was
-Enid Halsted then. He was fifteen years older than I. I
-thought I—loved him—very much. He was—very handsome.”
-
-Her eyes flickered toward the soft tendrils of black hair
-that showed under the brim of Sally’s little blue felt hat.
-“My father, a proud man as well as a very rich one, forbade
-me to see the man, discharged him, but—it was too
-late.”
-
-She interrupted herself suddenly, leaning across Sally to
-challenge David with eyes which were again arrogant. “I’m
-permitting you to hear all this, Mr. Nash, because I know
-that Sally would not listen if I sent you from the room. But
-I must ask your promise never to tell anyone what you hear
-today—”
-
-“It concerns Sally, Mrs. Barr, and anything that concerns
-her, either her past, present or future—” his eyes flicked
-a tiny smile at Sally as he repeated the familiar phrase from
-Gus, the barker’s ballyhoo—“is sacred to me.”
-
-“Thank you,” Enid said coldly, and was immediately
-punished by Sally’s attempt to withdraw her hand. “I am
-sure I can trust you, David,” Enid added, swallowing her
-pride, so that Sally’s fingers would twine about her own
-again. “My mother was dead, had been dead for more than
-five years. I had to tell my father. There’s no use in my going
-into all that happened then,” she shivered, her free hand
-covering her eyes for a moment. “He—saw me through it,
-because he loved me more than I deserved. No one knew,
-for he arranged for me to go to a private sanitarium, where
-no one but the doctor knew my real name. After my baby
-was born my father told me it had been born dead, and I—I
-was glad at first. But afterwards I could hardly bear to look
-at a baby—I mustn’t try to make you sorry for me,” she
-cried brokenly, flicking her handkerchief at a tear that was
-sliding down her cheek.
-
-Enid Barr drew a deep, quivering breath and cuddled
-Sally’s hand against her cheek. “Father took me to Europe
-for a year and when we returned, I made my debut, as if
-nothing had happened. I was eighteen then, and thought I
-never wanted to be married, but when I met Courtney Barr
-my second season I changed my mind; when I was twenty
-I married him. I’ve been married thirteen years and—there’s
-never been another baby. There couldn’t be—because of the
-first one—you, Sally—though I didn’t know, didn’t dream
-you were alive.”
-
-“Poor Mother!” Sally whispered, tears slipping unnoticed
-down her own cheeks. It was all right—all right! Her
-mother hadn’t meant to abandon her, even if she had been
-ashamed of bearing her—
-
-“My father died when I was twenty-one, just four years
-after you were born, Sally. He died suddenly, and the
-lawyers couldn’t find a will. He’d hidden it too well. Everything
-came to me, of course, all that he had meant you to
-have as well as my own share—”
-
-“He—my grandfather—sent Mrs. Ford money.” Sally
-cried suddenly. “Gramma Bangs told me she used to get
-money orders and that when the money stopped coming, Mrs.
-Ford had to put me in the orphanage, because she was sick—I
-understand now!”
-
-“Yes, he sent her a liberal allowance for you, on condition
-that she never tell who you were and that she should never
-bring you to New York. She did not herself know who you
-were, who the man was who sent the money, who your
-mother was,” Enid Barr went on, her voice more controlled
-now that she had passed over the telling of her own shame.
-
-“It was not until May of this year that I found out all
-these things. A connoisseur of antiques was looking at my
-father’s desk and accidentally discovered a secret drawer,
-containing his will and a painstaking record of the whole affair.
-I told no one but Court—my husband—and he agreed
-with me that I must try to find you at once. He was—wonderful—about
-it all. Of course I had told him, or rather,
-my father had told him the truth about me before I married
-him, but Court thought, as I did, that the baby had died. It
-was a great shock to him, but he’s been wonderful.”
-
-Her voice had the same quality in it as she spoke of Courtney
-Barr that enriched Sally’s voice whenever she spoke
-David’s name, and the girl could not help wondering why
-her mother, who had suffered and loved, could not understand
-the depth of her love for David. Maybe she would—in
-time—
-
-“I found Mrs. Nora Ford’s address among the papers, of
-course, and I went to Stanton immediately, but as I had
-feared, I found that she had left there years before, and
-that no one in the neighborhood had the least idea where she
-had gone. One old lady—Mrs. Bangs—said that Nora had
-had a daughter, Sally, and I knew that she meant my daughter.
-I spent weeks and a great deal of money searching
-for some trace of Nora Ford and Sally Ford, but it was
-useless. I had almost lost hope of finding either of you when
-I read that terrible story in the papers about Sally Ford and
-David Nash—”
-
-“Carson lied,” David interrupted quietly. “His story was
-false from beginning to end. There was absolutely nothing
-between Sally and me but friendship. I knocked him through
-the window because he called her vile names and was threatening
-to send her back to the orphanage in disgrace, when
-she had done nothing wrong except work herself almost to
-death on his farm.”
-
-“Thank you, David. I’m glad to hear the truth. I was sure
-of it the first time I looked into my daughter’s eyes. But if
-it had not been for that story in the paper I would not be
-here today, so I’m almost grateful to Carson for his vileness.
-I went to the orphanage, interviewed Mrs. Stone and after
-I had satisfied myself that Sally was really my daughter, I
-told her all that I’m telling you now and asked her to help
-me find her. That afternoon I took the children to the carnival,
-because it was the only way I could do anything for
-you, my darling.”
-
-“And Betsy recognized me!” Sally cried. “If Gus hadn’t
-been trying so hard to protect David and me from the
-police—”
-
-“Exactly!” Enid smiled at her through tears. “You’ve
-been running away from your mother ever since, not from
-the police! And what a chase you’ve led us, darling! That
-enormous old man, Winfield Bybee, had convinced us that
-we were on the wrong track, that Betsy had been mistaken,
-and the carnival had left town when Mrs. Stone got a
-letter from a woman who said she’d been with the carnival—”
-
-“Nita!” Sally and David exclaimed together. So she had
-kept her promise to avenge herself, Sally reflected. A queer
-revenge—restoring an orphaned girl to her mother who was
-a rich woman. Sally smiled. But—wasn’t she avenged after
-all? Wouldn’t Nita congratulate herself on having separated
-David and Sally, no matter what good luck she had inadvertently
-brought upon Sally by doing so?
-
-At the sudden realization of what this story meant to herself
-and David, Sally withdrew her arm from about her
-mother’s shoulders and flung herself upon David’s breast.
-
------
-
-Very gently David unclasped Sally’s hands, that locked
-convulsively about his neck. His eyes were dark with pain
-as Sally, hurt and resentful, shrank from him.
-
-“You’re glad to get out of it!” she accused him. “You
-were only marrying me because you were sorry for me. You
-won’t fight for me now, because you’re glad to be free—”
-
-“Sally! You don’t know what you’re saying! You know
-I love you, that I’ve thought of nothing but you since we
-met on Carson’s farm. Of course I want to marry you, and
-will be proud and happy to do so, if your mother will consent.”
-
-Sally’s face bloomed again. She seized her mother’s hands
-and held them hard against her breast as she pleaded: “You
-see, Mother? Oh, please let us go on with our marriage!
-David and I will love you always, be so grateful to you—Listen,
-Mother! You’ll have a son as well as a daughter—”
-
-“Don’t be absurd, Sally!” Enid commanded brusquely.
-“When you were indeed a girl alone, with no family, no
-prospects, nothing, a marriage with David would undoubtedly
-have been the best thing for you. But now—it’s ridiculous!
-This boy has nothing. You would be a burden
-upon him, a yoke about his young neck that should not be
-bowed down by responsibility for several years. You’re both
-under a cloud. I understand that he cannot return to college
-or go back to his grandfather until this trouble is cleared up.
-What did you two children expect to do, once you were married?”
-
-“I expected to work at anything I could get to do,” David
-answered with hurt young dignity. “I have brains, two
-years of college education, a strong body, and I love Sally.”
-
-Enid Barr leaned across Sally and touched David’s
-clenched fist with the caressing tips of her fingers. “You’re
-a good boy, David and Sally, the orphan, the girl alone,
-would have been lucky to marry you. But you understand,
-don’t you? She’s my daughter, will be the legally adopted
-daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Courtney Barr. Anyone in New
-York could tell you what that means. She will have every
-advantage that money can offer her—finishing school or college,
-if she wants to go to college; travel, exquisite clothes,
-a place in society, a mother and father who will adore her,
-a girlhood rich with all the pleasures that every normal girl
-craves. Help me to give her these things, David, things you
-would give her if you could!”
-
-“This is all nonsense!” Mrs. Stone spoke up sharply.
-“You know perfectly well, Mrs. Barr, that these two foolish
-children can’t get married without your consent. I, for one
-think you’re wasting your time. Simply put your foot down
-and take your daughter home with you.”
-
-Sally flushed angrily and struggled to rise, but David held
-her back. “You’ll have to go with her, darling. Remember
-how you’ve always wanted a mother? You have one now,
-and she wants you with her, wants to make up to you for
-all you’ve missed.”
-
-As only mute rebellion answered him, he wisely changed
-his tactics: “Do you think you could ever be really happy,
-darling, knowing that you had hurt your mother, cheated
-her of the child for whom she has grieved all these years?
-She’ll never have another child, Sally, and she needs you as
-much as you need her.”
-
-When Sally’s mouth began to quiver with new tears, Enid
-Barr took the girl in her arms. At last Sally raised her head
-and searched her mother’s face with piteous intensity. “Do
-you really need me?” she cried. “You’ll love me—be a real
-mother to me? You don’t just want me because it’s your
-duty?”
-
-Tears clouded the clear blue of Enid’s eyes as she answered
-softly: “I’ll be a mother to you, Sally, not because it’s my
-duty, but because I already love you and will love you more
-and more. If I had searched the whole world over for the
-girl I would have liked to have as my daughter, I could not
-have found one who is as sweet and pretty and dear as you
-are. I’m proud of my daughter, and I shall hope to make her
-proud of me.”
-
-“Then—I’ll go with you,” Sally capitulated, but she added
-quickly, “If David will promise not to love any other girl
-until I’m old enough to marry him.”
-
-Over Sally’s head, cradled against her mother’s breast,
-Enid Barr and David Nash exchanged a long look, as if
-measuring each other’s strength. David knew then, and
-Enid meant him to know, that Sally’s mother had far
-different plans for her daughter than any that could possibly
-include David Nash.
-
-“I’ll always love you, Sally,” David said gravely, as he
-rose from the sofa.
-
-Sally struggled out of her mother’s clasp and sprang to
-the boy’s side just as he was reaching to the little center
-table for his hat. “Where are you going, David? Don’t leave
-me yet! Oh, David, I can’t bear to let you go! How can I
-write you—where? Tell me, David! Oh, I love you so I feel
-like I’ll die if you leave me!”
-
-Defiant of the tight-lipped disapproval of Mrs. Stone and
-of the anxious signal which Enid’s blue eyes were flashing
-him, David put his arms about Sally and held her close,
-while he bent his head to kiss her.
-
-“You can write me here, general delivery. I’ll stay here
-for a while, I think, until I can make plans—”
-
-“My husband is in Capital City now, David,” Enid interrupted
-eagerly. “I am going to have him intercede with the
-authorities for you. You can return to Capital City as soon
-as you like. There’ll be no trouble, I promise you. It is the
-only thing we can do to repay you for your great kindness
-toward—our daughter.”
-
-“Then you can go back to college, David,” Sally rejoiced,
-her eyes shining through tears. “And when you’ve graduated
-and—and gotten your start, we can be married, can’t we?”
-
-“If you still want me, Sally darling,” David answered
-gravely. “Thank you, Mrs. Barr. You’ll—you’ll try to make
-Sally happy, won’t you?”
-
-“I promise you she’ll be happy, David,” Enid answered,
-giving him her hand. “May I speak with you alone a moment?”
-she added impulsively, and linking her arm in his
-drew him toward the door that opened into the little foyer
-hall.
-
-“David! You’re not going? Without telling me goodby?”
-Sally cried, stumbling blindly after them.
-
-“Goodby, my darling.” He put his arm about her shoulders
-and laid his cheek against her hair as he murmured in a low,
-shaken voice: “I’ll be loving you—always!”
-
-When the door had closed upon her mother and her almost-husband,
-Sally did a surprising thing: she went stumbling
-toward Mrs. Stone, and dropped upon her knees before
-that majestic, rigid figure which she had feared for twelve
-years.
-
-When Enid Barr returned a few minutes later, two round
-spots of color burning in her cheeks, she found her daughter
-in the orphanage matron’s lap, cuddled there like a small
-child, trustfully sobbing out her grief.
-
-CHAPTER XVI
-===========
-
-Enid Barr left with her daughter for Kansas City that
-night, after wiring her husband, Courtney Barr, who was
-still awaiting word from her in Capital City. For two days
-Sally and Enid shopped for a suitable wardrobe for Sally,
-went to shows together, explored the city, and spent many
-hours talking. Whenever the question of Sally’s future arose,
-Enid spoke only in generalities, evading all direct questions,
-but about Sally’s childhood and young girlhood in the orphanage
-and on the Carson farm, and about her experiences
-with the carnival, Enid was insatiably curious and invariably
-sympathetic. Sally sensed that her mother was anxiously
-awaiting Courtney Barr’s arrival before making any
-definite plans, and gradually the girl grew to dread the ordeal
-of meeting her mother’s husband, the man who would become
-her father by adoption.
-
-And when at last he came she knew that her troubled intuition
-had been correct. However “wonderful” he had been
-to Enid when she had discovered that her child had not been
-born dead but was alive somewhere in the world, Sally felt
-instantly that his kindness and generosity toward Enid would
-not extend to herself.
-
-Courtney Barr was a meticulously groomed, meticulously
-courteous man who had, in slipping into middle-age, lost all
-traces of the boy and youth he must have been. To Sally’s
-terrified eyes, this rather heavy, ponderous man, on whom
-dignity rested like a royal cloak, looked as if he had been
-born old and wise and cold. She wondered how her exquisite,
-arrogant little mother could love him so devotedly.
-
-Almost immediately after the awkward introduction—“This
-is our Sally, Court!”—the three of them had had
-dinner together, a silent meal, so far as Sally was concerned.
-She had felt that the Enid with whom she had talked and
-laughed and wept these two days had slipped away, leaving
-this sophisticated, strange woman in her place, a woman
-who was in nowise related to her, a woman who was merely
-Mrs. Courtney Barr.
-
-They left her alone for an hour after dinner, an hour
-which she spent in her own room in writing a long, frightened,
-appealing letter to David. At nine o’clock Enid
-knocked on her door and invited her to join them in the
-parlor of the luxurious suite which had been such a delight
-to orphanage-bred Sally.
-
-She found Courtney Barr seated in a large arm chair, her
-mother perched on the arm of it, one tiny foot in a silver
-slipper swinging with nervous rapidity. The man smiled
-bleakly, a smile that did not reach his cold gray eyes, as
-Sally took the nearby chair that he indicated.
-
-“Mrs. Barr and I have been discussing your immediate
-future, Sally,” he began ponderously, in tones that he evidently
-thought were kind.
-
-Institutional timidity closed down upon Sally; under those
-cold eyes she lost that ephemeral beauty of hers which
-depended so largely upon her emotions. It was her institutional
-voice—meekness hiding fear and rebellion—which answered:
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“Oh, let me talk to her, Court!” Enid begged. “You’re
-scaring my baby to death. He fancies himself as an old
-ogre, Sally darling, but he’s really a dear inside. You see,
-Sally, I was so eager to find my baby that I made no plans
-at all.”
-
-Courtney Barr said, “I think I’d better do the talking
-after all, my dear. Your sentimentality—natural, of course,
-under the circumstances—would make it impossible for you
-to state the case clearly and convincingly.”
-
-Sally’s cold hands clasped each other tightly in her lap as
-she stared with wide, frightened eyes at the man who was
-about to arrange her whole future for her.
-
-“I have made Mrs. Barr understand how impossible it will
-be for us to take you into our home at once, as our adopted
-daughter,” Courtney Barr went on in his heavy, judicial
-voice.
-
-Sally sprang to her feet, her eyes blazing in her white
-face. “I didn’t ask to be found, to be adopted!” she cried.
-“If you don’t want me, say so, and let me go back to David!”
-
-It was the loving distress on Enid Barr’s quivering face
-that quickly brought Sally to bewildered, humiliated submission,
-rather than the cold anger and ill-concealed hatred in
-Courtney Barr’s pale gray eyes. Enid had left the arm of
-her husband’s chair and had drawn Sally to a little rose-up-holstered
-settee, and it was with her mother’s hand cuddling
-hers compassionately that Sally listened as the man’s heavy,
-judicial voice went on and on:
-
-“I am sure, Sally, that when you have had time for reflection
-you will see my viewpoint. Naturally, your mother’s
-happiness means more to me than does yours, and I believe
-I know my wife well enough to state positively that a newspaper
-scandal or even gossip among our own circle would
-cause her the most acute distress. It shall be our task, Sally,
-to see that she is spared such distress.
-
-“I’m sorry to appear brutal,” Barr said stiffly. “But it
-is better for us to face the facts, for if our friends ever know
-them they will not mince words. If you should come into
-our home now, as you are, gossips would immediately set
-themselves to dig up the facts. Too many people already
-know that Sally Ford has been sought by the police as a—delinquent.
-My wife and I could not possibly hope to explain
-our extraordinary interest in a runaway orphan. Do
-you agree with me, Sally?” He tried to make his voice kind,
-but his eyes were as cold and hard as steel.
-
-“Yes, sir,” Sally agreed in her meek, institutional voice.
-But she felt so sick with shame and anger that her only desire
-then was to run and run and run until she found a haven
-in David’s arms. At the thought, some of the spiritedness
-which her few weeks of independence had fostered in her
-asserted itself. “But, Mr. Barr, if I would disgrace my
-mother, why don’t you let me go? I can marry David and
-no one will ever know that I have a mother—”
-
-“That is very sensible, Sally,” Courtney Barr nodded, a
-gleam of kindliness in his cold eyes, “and I have tried to
-make your mother believe that your happiness would be
-best assured by your sticking to your own class—”
-
-“It isn’t her class, if you mean that she’s suited only to
-poverty and hard work!” Enid Barr interrupted passionately.
-“Look at her, Court! She’s a born lady! She’s fine and
-delicate clear through—”
-
-“And so is David!” Sally cried indignantly. “He may
-be middle-class, but he’s the finest, most honorable man in
-the world!”
-
-“We shall not quarrel about class,” Courtney Barr cut in
-with heavy dignity. “The important thing is that your
-mother is determined to have you, to fit you for the station
-to which she belongs. I believe she is making a mistake,
-both from your standpoint and from hers, but I am willing
-to agree to a sensible arrangement. Our plan now, Sally, is
-to put you into a conservative, rather obscure girls’ finishing
-school in the South. I have several relatives—‘poor relations,’
-I suppose you would call them—in the South, and it
-is my suggestion that you enter school as my ward—mine,
-you understand, not your mother’s, so that any suspicion as
-to your real parentage will rest upon me, rather than upon
-her.” He arched his eyebrows at Sally, looking rather consciously
-noble, and she nodded miserably. “During the
-two years that you will be in school—”
-
-“Two years!” Sally echoed blankly. Two years more of
-loneliness, of not belonging, of being an orphan!
-
-“Two years will pass very quickly,” Courtney Barr assured
-her. “Enid, please control yourself! I am infinitely
-sorry to distress you in this manner, but it is the only sensible
-thing to do.”
-
-“Yes, Court,” Enid choked and buried her exquisite face
-in her small, useless-looking white hands.
-
-Sally put her arms about her mother, and leaned her glossy
-black head against the golden one. “I’ll try to be contented
-and happy, Mr. Barr. Of course I want to protect Mother—”
-
-“That is another thing, Sally,” Courtney Barr interrupted
-in an almost gentle voice. “You must try to remember not
-to refer to Mrs. Barr as your mother in the hearing of anyone—anyone!
-If we are going to protect her, we must begin
-now.”
-
-“Yes, sir,” Sally bowed her head lower so he might not see
-her tears.
-
-“Both Mrs. Barr and I will drop casual remarks about my
-pretty young ward in school down South, until our friends
-have become accustomed to the idea. You will be registered
-as Sally Barr, a distant relative of my own, and my ward.
-It is even probable that it would not be unwise to have you
-with us for a short time next summer. We have an estate
-on Long Island, you know.
-
-“As my ward and as my distant relative, you would not
-be particularly conspicuous, but our friends would meet you
-casually and be the less surprised when it became known that
-Mrs. Barr and I had decided to adopt you as our daughter.
-All our friends and acquaintances know that it has been a
-great grief to us that we have no children, and I believe our
-action in this matter would occasion no great surprise. The
-adoption itself will take place before your eighteenth birthday,
-while you are still in school. If there is any newspaper
-publicity, it will be of an innocuous kind, I hope.
-
-“Naturally I shall take care that any newspaper investigation
-will not be able to go back of the story I shall prepare
-very carefully, and if there is any hint of scandal at all,
-it will inevitably reflect on me and not on your mother, as I
-have already pointed out. After your adoption and your
-graduation from the finishing school, you will, of course, take
-your place in our home as our daughter, will make your debut
-in society that fall, and, I hope, be very happy with us
-and in your new life.”
-
-Sally sat very still, her eyes wide and blank, while her
-bewildered, unhappy mind tried to picture the future which
-Courtney Barr was outlining for her. At last she shook her
-head, as if to clear away the mists of doubt and bewilderment.
-Her mother had taken Sally’s little lax, cold hands
-and was cuddling them against her cheeks, bringing a fingertip
-to her lips occasionally.
-
-“Poor baby! And—poor mother!” Enid whispered brokenly,
-and the spell was broken. The hard lump of unhappiness
-and resentment that had been aching in Sally’s throat
-since Courtney Barr had begun to speak melted in tears.
-They wept in each other’s arms, while Enid’s husband
-walked impatiently up and down the room.
-
-When the storm had spent itself, Sally remembered David
-again, and pain and fear contracted her heart sharply.
-
-“Did you see David, Mr. Barr?” She sat up and dabbed
-at her wet cheeks with one of the exquisite sheer linen handkerchiefs
-which Enid had given her.
-
-“Oh, yes, yes!” Barr answered quickly. “I managed his
-affairs very neatly. Rand, the district attorney, personally
-attended to the quashing of the charges against him, and it
-cost only a thousand dollars to get Carson to issue a statement
-to the press that he had really seen nothing compromising
-between young Nash and yourself. He also admitted
-that the boy’s anger had been in a measure justified, that the
-assault had been provoked by his own mistaken charges
-against you and Nash. The boy’s reputation is cleared now
-and he can go back to college this fall. I also saw his grandfather
-and persuaded him that the boy had been a hero rather
-than a blackguard. Young Nash is at home on his grandfather’s
-farm again, so that incident is successfully closed.”
-
-Gratitude brought Sally to her feet. “Thank you, Mr.
-Barr! You’ve been wonderful! It won’t be so hard for
-me to be away at school if I know that David is in school,
-too. I wrote him tonight, but I’ll tear it up and write a new
-letter, telling him all about everything and how happy I am
-that he’s free of those awful charges—”
-
-“No, Sally,” Barr interrupted, frowning. “Your mother
-and I are agreed that you must not write to young Nash,
-that there must be no thought of an engagement—”
-
-“Not write to David?” Sally, echoed blankly. “I love
-David, Mr. Barr, and I always will. It’s not fair to ask me
-to promise not to write to him.”
-
-“I already have his promise not to write to you,” Barr told
-her implacably. “He understands the situation, agrees with
-your mother and me that your past must be forgotten as
-quickly as possible. You are entering upon a new life tomorrow
-when you leave for Virginia with me, a life that will
-be totally different from David Nash’s. You will—though
-you don’t seem to realize it—be an heiress to great wealth
-some day—”
-
-“You told him that!” Sally accused him hotly. “You
-told him he’d be a fortune-hunter if he tried to marry me
-when I’m of age! Oh, you’re not fair! You have no right
-to turn David against me, when I love him as I do—”
-
-“You’re only sixteen, Sally!” Barr cut in sternly, “You
-don’t know the meaning of the word love—”
-
-“Please, Court,” Enid begged, her own face white and
-drawn with pity for Sally. “Please let me handle this myself.
-Sally is overwrought now, nervously exhausted. Come
-along to bed now, darling,” she coaxed, her little hands upon
-Sally’s shoulders. “Let Mother tuck you up and sing you
-a lullaby. I’m not going to be cheated of that experience
-even if my baby is bigger than I am.”
-
-Fresh tears gushed into Sally’s eyes, and she allowed herself
-to be led away. At the door she paused:
-
-“Good night, Mr. Barr. I—I don’t want you to think I
-don’t appreciate what you’ve done for me—and David—and
-what you’re going to do for me. I do think you’re good
-and that you want to be kind to me, but I know you’re making
-a mistake about David and me. I am young, but I
-know I love David and that I’ll never want to marry anyone
-else.”
-
-Courtney Barr flushed and looked embarrassed. “Thank
-you, Sally. I’m sure we’ll be friends. I want to be. I
-expect to take my duty as your father very seriously, to try
-to make you happy. As for David, time has a way of settling
-things if we only give it a chance. By the way, my
-dear,” he added hastily as Sally was about to pass on into
-her bedroom with her mother, “I think it will be wiser if
-your mother does not accompany us to Virginia. I will
-arrange for you to board with my relatives in Virginia until
-school opens this fall. They will be glad, for a consideration,
-to do and say anything I wish them to in regard to you,
-and we must begin immediately to take every precaution to
-protect your mother.”
-
-“Yes, sir,” Sally answered faintly, her eyes appealing to
-Enid for consolation.
-
-When Sally was in bed, having been flutteringly and lovingly
-assisted in her preparation by her mother, Enid bent
-over her to whisper:
-
-“Darling, darling, don’t look so forlorn! Two years will
-pass so swiftly and if you’re very good, we’ll let you ask
-David to your coming-out party.”
-
-CHAPTER XVII
-============
-
-It was a desolately unhappy Sally who began what she considered
-the unbearable task of living those two years which
-Courtney Barr had decreed should separate the orphan, Sally
-Ford, from the society debutante, Sally Barr. A dozen
-times, at least, during those first few weeks she would have
-run away, straight to David Nash, if she had not given her
-word of honor both to her mother and to her mother’s husband.
-
-But, almost insensibly, she began to enjoy life again. It
-was a soul-satisfying experience to have an apparently unlimited
-supply of spending money and the most beautiful
-wardrobe of any girl in the little Virginia city to which
-Courtney Barr had taken her. For many days almost every
-mail brought her a package from New York, addressed in
-Enid Barr’s surprisingly big handwriting. She and her
-mother wrote each other twice a week, and Enid early
-formed the habit of sending her a weekly budget of clippings
-from the papers about the social set in which the Barrs
-moved so brilliantly—“so you will become acquainted with
-the names of those who will be your friends,” as Enid wrote
-her daughter.
-
-Gradually the unreality of her new position and of her
-future expectations wore off and Sally came to regard herself
-as really the daughter of the Courtney Barrs.
-
-She lived for the rest of the summer with Courtney
-Barr’s third cousins, Mr. and Mrs. Charles Barr, who were
-glad of both the money and the companionship which Sally
-brought them. To their friends the Charles Barrs explained
-that Sally was an orphaned cousin, and the story apparently
-was never questioned. She was accepted cordially by the
-carefree young people of the small city’s best social set, and
-was sometimes ashamed of the pleasure she had in being a
-popular, well-dressed, pretty young girl.
-
-She reproached herself for not mourning constantly for
-David, but she knew that not for an instant were her loyalty
-and love for him threatened by her strange new experiences.
-And, although she had given her promise not to write to
-David, she composed long, intimate letters to him every week,
-putting them away in her trunk in the confident belief that
-he would some day read them and love them, because she
-had written them.
-
-She told him everything in these letters she could not send—told
-him of the two or three nice boys who declared their
-puppy love for her; confessed, with tears that blistered the
-pages, that she had let one of them kiss her, because he
-seemed so hurt at her first refusal; described her new clothes
-with child-like enthusiasm; tucked snapshots of herself in
-the enchanting new dresses between the folded pages; in
-fact, poured out her heart to him far more unaffectedly than
-would have been possible if she had been mailing the letters.
-
-Not feeling at all that she was breaking her promise, she
-subscribed to The Capital City Press and to the college newspaper,
-avidly searching them for any news of David and
-jealously hoarding the clippings with which her diligence
-was rewarded.
-
-In this way she learned that he was elected president of
-the junior class; that he “made” the football eleven as halfback;
-that—and she almost fainted with terror—that he
-was slightly injured during the Thanksgiving game, when
-A. & M. beat the State University team in a bitterly fought
-contest.
-
-By that time she was in the finishing school which Courtney
-Barr had chosen for her, and was herself becoming
-prominent in school activities through her talent for dramatics.
-When David’s college paper printed a two-column
-picture of her sweetheart she cut it out and framed it. The
-greatest joy she had that first year of her new life was to
-hear the other girls rave about his good looks and his athletic
-record, of which she bragged swaggeringly.
-
-During the spring term she was chosen by the dramatic
-director to take the lead in the school’s last play of the year,
-“The Clinging Vine.” Sally Ford, or Sally Barr, as she
-was known at the school, was again happy “play-acting.”
-Enid and Courtney Barr came down from New York for
-the play and for commencement exercises, though Sally
-would not graduate for another year. It was the first time
-she had seen her mother since they had parted in the little
-mid-western town where Enid had found Sally being
-married to David Nash.
-
-“But how adorably pretty you are!” Enid exclaimed
-wonderingly, when she had the girl safe in the privacy of
-her own suite in a nearby hotel. “I wanted to nudge every
-fond mama sitting near me and exult, ‘That’s my daughter!
-Isn’t she beautiful? Isn’t she a wonderful little actress?’ Are
-you happy, darling?”
-
-Sally, her cheeks poppy-red with excitement and pleasure
-in her success in the school play, twirled lightly on the toe
-of her silver slipper, so that her pink chiffon skirt belled out
-like a ballet dancer’s.
-
-“Happy? I’m thrilled and excited right now, and happy
-that you’re here, but sometimes I’m lonely, in spite of my
-new friends—Oh, Mother,” she cried, catching Enid’s hands
-impulsively, “won’t you let me go back with you and Mr.
-Barr now? I want to be with someone I belong to! I don’t fit
-in here, really. I—I guess I’m still Orphan Sally Ford inside.
-I’m always expecting them to snub me, or to taunt me.”
-
-Enid’s eyes filmed over with tears, but she shook her
-head. “We must try to be patient, darling. I want you to be
-at home with girls like these—girls who have always had
-money and social position and—and culture. It’s a loathsome
-word, but I don’t know any better one for what I
-mean. Don’t you see, sweetheart? Mother wants you to be
-ready for New York when you come, so that you will be
-happy, but not timid and ill-at-ease. Court was really very
-wise. I’ve come to see that now. Please try to be patient,
-darling.”
-
-“And this summer?” Sally quivered. “He said I could be
-with you at your Long Island home—”
-
-But Enid was shaking her head again, her eyes infinitely
-fond and pitying. “I’m going abroad, dear. I haven’t been
-very well this winter—just tired from too much gayety, I
-think. The doctors advise a rest cure in southern France. I
-want you to go to a girls’ camp in New Hampshire. It’s really
-a part of your education, social and physical. I want you to
-ride and swim and hike all summer, with the sort of girls
-whom you’ll be meeting when you do join us in New York.
-
-“You’re to learn to play golf, perfect your game of tennis.
-By the way, I want you to go to as many house parties on
-your holidays as you can. Learn to flirt with the college
-youngsters you’ll meet; be gay, don’t be—”
-
-“Institutional,” Sally interrupted in a low voice as she
-turned sharply away from her mother.
-
-It was almost a relief to the girl when Enid was gone. Her
-mother’s exquisite, fragile beauty, her unconscious arrogance,
-her sophistication, her sometimes caustic wit, formed a barrier
-between them, in spite of the almost worshipful love that
-Sally felt for her.
-
-Enid, when she was with her, somehow made the 17-year-old-girl
-feel gawky, underdone, awkward, shy. Those cornflower
-blue eyes, when they were not misted with tears of
-affection for this daughter whom she had so recently discovered,
-seemed to Sally to be a powerful microscope trained
-upon all her deficiencies, enlarging them to frightening
-proportions. She knew that in these moments of critical
-survey her mother was looking upon her, not as a beloved
-daughter miraculously restored to her, but as a future debutante,
-bearer of the proud name of Barr, and as a pawn in
-the marriage game as it is played in the most exclusive
-circles in New York Society.
-
-And Sally squirmed miserably, pitifully afraid that she
-would never measure up to the standard which her mother
-and Courtney Barr had set for her, knowing, too, deep in
-her heart, that she did not want to. For her heart had been
-given to a golden young god of a man, whose kingdom was
-the soil, and whose wife needed none of the qualities which
-Enid Barr was bent upon cultivating in her daughter.
-
-But twelve years of implicit obedience to the authorities
-at the orphanage had left their indelible mark upon Sally
-Ford, who was now Sally Barr. She would do her best to
-become the radiant, cultured, charming, beautiful young
-creature whom Enid Barr wanted as a daughter. And since
-she had Enid’s letters to help her, the task was not so impossible
-as it had seemed to her. For in the letters Enid was
-more real as a mother than she could yet be in actual contact.
-The fat weekly envelopes were crammed with love,
-maternal advice, encouragement, tenderness.
-
-Sally sometimes had the feeling that through these letters
-of her mother’s she knew Enid Barr better than anyone had
-ever known her. And she loved her with a passionate devotion,
-which sometimes frightened her with its intensity.
-Gazing at David’s picture, clipped from the college newspaper,
-she wondered, with a cruel pain banding her heart,
-if this almost idolatrous love for her mother would ultimately
-force her to give up David. If it should ever come to a
-choice between those two well-beloved, what should she do?
-
-Sometimes she agonized over the fear that David might
-have ceased to love her, might have found another girl, might
-even be married. Sometimes her hands shook so as they
-spread out the flat-folded sheets of the college newspaper
-and of the Capital City *Press* that she had to clasp them
-tightly until the spasm of fear subsided. And each time the
-relief was so great that she sang and laughed and danced
-like a joy-crazy person.
-
-The other girls jeered at her good-naturedly because she
-was always singing, “I’ll be loving you—always!” But she
-did not care. It was her song—and David’s.
-
-She followed, with that obedience so deeply implanted in
-her, every phase of the program which Enid and Courtney
-Barr had mapped out for her. She went to the girls’ camp
-in New Hampshire and returned to school in Virginia that
-fall strong and tanned and boyish-looking, and was able to
-report to Enid that she could swim beautifully if not swiftly,
-could ride gracefully, could hold her own decently in a hard
-game of tennis, could play golf well enough not to be conspicuous
-on the links.
-
-During her last term at the finishing school she obediently
-paid a great deal of attention to her dancing, to drawing
-room deportment, and to her own beautiful young body,
-learning to groom it expertly. And during the Christmas and
-Easter vacations she netted three proposals of marriage, from
-brothers of classmates in whose homes she visited. She
-learned, somehow, to say “no” so tactfully that her suitors
-were almost as flattered by her refusals as they would have
-been if she had accepted them.
-
-Enid and Courtney Barr came down from New York to
-see her graduate, and with them they brought the news of
-her legal adoption.
-
-“A surprise, too!” Enid chanted, swinging her daughter’s
-hands excitedly. “Court and I are going to take you to Europe
-with us this summer, and keep you away from New
-York until almost time for you to make your debut.”
-
-“Europe!” Sally was dazed. Her first thought was that
-Europe was so far away from Capital City and David. He
-was getting his diploma now, just as she was getting hers—“Oh,
-Mother, you haven’t forgotten your promise, have
-you?”
-
-Enid frowned slightly, abashed by Sally’s lack of enthusiasm.
-“Promise, darling?”
-
-“That I could invite David to my coming-out party?
-Mother, I’ve lived for two years on that promise!” she cried
-desperately, as the frown of annoyance and anger deepened
-on her mother’s exquisite, proud little face.
-
-Periodically, during the four months that the Barrs spent
-in wandering over Europe, Enid’s evasive reply to Sally’s
-urgent question thrust itself frighteningly through the new
-joys she was experiencing.
-
-Enid had shrugged and said: “Remind me when we’re
-making up the invitation list this fall, Sally.” She knew now
-that her mother had counted on her forgetting David, that
-Enid had told herself until she believed it, because she wanted
-to believe, that the transformed Sally, the Sally whom
-she had remade into the kind of girl who could take her
-place in society as the daughter of Enid and Courtney Barr,
-would be a little ashamed of her 16-year-old infatuation for
-a penniless young farmer.
-
-But Sally’s heart had not changed, no matter how radically
-Enid’s money, the finishing school and Europe had altered
-her, mentally and physically.
-
-One morning in November Sally knocked at the door of
-the small, pleasant room known to the Barr household as
-“Miss Rice’s office.” Linda Rice held the difficult, exacting
-but always exciting position of Enid Barr’s social secretary.
-Sally liked Linda, envied her her independence, her tactful,
-firm handling of her sometimes unreasonable employer. As
-she knocked now, fear of her mother fluttered in the heart
-that was so full of love and admiration for her. For she
-knew that Enid and Linda were making up the invitation list
-for the long-discussed coming-out party.
-
-“Come in,” Enid’s contralto voice called impatiently. “Oh,
-it’s you, darling. How cunning you look! Turn around so I
-can see how that new bob looks from the back. Oh, charming!
-Max is a robber, but he does know the art of cutting
-hair. Isn’t she precious, Linda?”
-
-Sally, dressed in a deceptively simple little frock of dark
-blue French crepe which half revealed her slender knees,
-whirled obediently. The heavy, silken masses of her black
-hair had long since been ruthlessly sacrificed to the shears,
-and now with the new Parisian cut, later to be the rage in
-America and known as the “wind-blown bob,” she looked
-like an impudent little gamin, amazingly pretty and pert.
-
-Her clear white skin contradicted the effect of the impish
-hair-cut, however, and persisted in making her look appealingly
-feminine.
-
-“To think she can eat anything she wants and still keep
-that figure!” Enid exclaimed with humorous envy. “I’d
-give my soul to be able to eat bread and candy again.” But
-she looked at her own tiny body, no bigger than an ethereal
-12-year-old girl’s and smiled with satisfaction. “What did
-you want, darling? Linda and I are awfully busy.—Oh,
-by the way, you mustn’t forget Claire’s tea this afternoon.
-You’re going to Bobby Proctor’s luncheon at the Ritz, too,
-aren’t you? Like the social whirl, sweet?”
-
-“It still frightens me a little,” Sally confessed with a slight
-shiver. “Mother,” she began with a desperate attempt at
-casualness, “you’re sending David an invitation, aren’t you?
-You promised, you know—”
-
-Enid frowned and pretended to consult the copy of the
-long list which she had been checking when Sally interrupted.
-“Is David Nash’s name on the list, Linda? Never mind.
-I’ll look for it. And Linda, will you please run down and
-tell Randall that Mrs. Barrington will be here for luncheon
-today? He’ll have to have gluten bread for her. Thank
-you, dear. I don’t know what I should do without you,
-Linda, you priceless thing!”
-
-When the secretary had left the room, Enid turned to Sally,
-who was standing beside the desk, twisting her hands nervously.
-“Darling, I’ve counted so on your not holding me to
-that foolish promise I made two years ago. You *must*
-realize that David—dear and sweet and good as he undoubtedly
-is—belongs to your past, a past which I want you
-to forget as completely as if it had never existed.”
-
-Sally opened her lips to speak, but the futility of the
-retort she was about to make overwhelmed her. How could
-she forget those twelve lonely, miserable years in a state orphanage?
-And how could her mother possibly expect her to
-forget David, who had been her only friend, her “perfect
-knight” when such dreadful trouble as Enid, in her sheltered
-life, could hardly imagine, had made her a hunted, terror-stricken
-fugitive from “justice”? David to whom she was
-“half married,” David whom she would always love, even if
-she never saw him again? But she *would* see him!
-
-“Please don’t get that sulky, stubborn look on your face,
-Sally!” Enid spoke almost sharply. “I am thinking of
-David, too. Do you really think it would be fair to him to
-ask him to come to New York merely for a party, to see
-the girl he cannot hope to marry make her debut in a society
-to which he could never belong? Don’t be utterly selfish,
-darling! Think of me a little, too! David knows—the
-truth. You must know it would be painful for me to see
-him, after the story I told you in his presence. I want to
-forget, Sally, and just be happy, now that I have my daughter
-with me—” The lovely voice trembled with threatened
-tears, and the cornflower-blue eyes pleaded almost humbly
-with implacable sapphire ones.
-
-“I’m sorry, Mother,” Sally answered steadily. “But—you
-promised. I’ve done everything you asked me to do for
-more than two years. I kept *my* promise not to write to David,
-because all the time I was counting on you to keep yours.”
-
-Enid Barr flushed and tapped angrily with her pen against
-the edge of the desk. “Of course, if you put it that way, I
-have no choice! How shall Linda address the invitation?”
-
-“Thank you, Mother,” Sally cried, stooping swiftly to lay
-her lips against her mother’s golden hair. “You’ve made
-me awfully happy.” Her voice shook a little with awed delight
-as she gave her mother the only address she knew—David’s
-grandfather’s name and the R. F. D. route on which
-his farm lay.
-
-“I suppose I’m having all this bother for nothing,” Enid
-brightened. “The boy would be an idiot to spend the money
-on the trip—even if he has it to spend!”
-
-A beautiful light glowed in Sally’s wide, dreaming eyes.
-“David will come,” she said softly. “He will come if he
-has to walk.”
-
-“A hiking costume would be so appropriate at a society
-girl’s debut,” Enid pointed out, a little maliciously, but she
-smiled then, a little secret, satisfied smile, as if she hoped he
-would look a rube among the sleek young men who would
-be asked to view her daughter when she was officially put
-“on the market.”
-
-But Sally was too happy to notice. “May I write him, too,
-Mother? It would look so queer, just sending him an invitation,
-without a word—”
-
-“Absolutely not!” Enid was stern. “The invitation is
-more than sufficient. Now run along, darling, and dress for
-Bobby’s luncheon. It seems to me there were never so
-many sub-deb parties as there are this year, but you simply
-must go to all of them, if your first season is to be a success.
-The list is going to be miles long,” she worried. “Perhaps
-it would have been wiser to have your party at the Ritz, as
-Mrs. Proctor and most of the others are doing, but there
-seems to be little reason to keep up an enormous establishment
-like this if you can’t entertain in it.”
-
-“‘Coming out’ seems so silly,” Sally protested with sudden,
-unusual spirit. “Of course with me it’s different. The
-crowd doesn’t know me very well yet, but nearly all of the
-debs have been really ‘out’ for two or three years. They’ve
-been prom-trotting and going to the opera and the theater
-alone with me, even to night clubs—I can’t see what real difference
-it will make to most of them—”
-
-“Of course you can’t,” Enid said with unintentional
-cruelty. “You haven’t been reared to this sort of thing.
-But you’ll learn. Run along now, and look your prettiest.
-And by the way, if you have a minute, won’t you stop by
-the photographers to choose the poses to be released for
-publication? The society editors are calling up frantically.
-All they’ve had are snapshots of you, and I want them to
-print a picture that will do you justice. You’re really the
-loveliest thing on the deb list this year, you know. But do
-run along! I shan’t get a blessed thing done if you stay here
-gossiping with me.”
-
-Sally laughed, kissed her mother and ran from the room,
-bumping into Linda Rice, who was discreetly waiting outside
-the office until the interview between mother and daughter
-should be finished.
-
-“Linda,” she whispered, her face rosy with sweet embarrassment,
-“I gave Mother the name of a very special
-friend of mine, to put on the invitation list. You’ll be a
-darling and mail it out today, won’t you? You see, he lives
-in the Middle West and I want him to have plenty of time
-to plan to come. David Nash is the name.” Her voice
-caressed the three beloved syllables more tenderly than she
-realized, and Linda Rice nodded her a knowing smile.
-
-“Of course, Sally. And I hope he comes. I’ll mail it this
-very afternoon.”
-
-Sally ran up the broad, circular staircase to the third floor,
-scorning to use the “lift” which Courtney Barr had had installed
-in the Fifth Avenue mansion a few years before.
-
-She never entered her own suite of rooms—sitting room,
-bedroom, dressing room and bath—without first an uneasy
-feeling that she was trespassing and then a shock of delight
-that it was hers indeed. Now she passed slowly
-through the rooms, trying to see them with David’s eyes,
-or even with the eyes of the forlorn little Sally Ford who
-had slaved sixteen hours a day on the Carson farm for her
-“board and keep.”
-
-Suddenly a picture flashed across her mind—the two-rooms-and-lean-to
-shack in which she and David had eaten
-what was to have been their wedding breakfast. A great
-nostalgia swept over her—not only for David, but for plain
-people working together to make a home and to support
-their children.
-
-All her life in the orphanage she had dreamed of delicate
-foods, skin-caressing, lovely fabrics, spacious, gracious
-rooms. And now she had them—and she was frightened
-to nausea, because they were a barrier between her and
-David and all the realities of life and love which she had so
-nearly grasped when she was slaving on the farm, working
-as “Princess Lalla” in the carnival, fleeing from the pursuit
-of the law with only David to protect her.
-
-She dressed listlessly for the sub-deb luncheon at the Ritz,
-chatted and laughed and pretended to be as frivolous and
-“wild” as any of her new friends; went to Claire Bainbridge’s
-tea that afternoon; went to the theater with her
-mother and adopted father that night, went, went, went during
-the next few days, but her heart was concerned with only
-one question: would David come? She had been so sure, so
-arrogantly, proudly sure that he would come even if he had
-to walk—
-
-On the fifth day after the invitation was despatched his
-telegram came.
-
-Color—all colors swirling together in a mad kaleidoscope
-of incredible beauty; the muted, insistent throbbing of a
-violin played by an unseen artist; the rosy glow of light
-which apparently had no source; the rustling whisper of
-silks; the polite, subdued buzz of middle-aged conversation;
-the shrill but musical clamor of very young voices; the subtle,
-faint odor of French perfumes; the stronger, more sickening
-odor of too many hothouse flowers—
-
-Sally Barr, who had been Sally Ford, was “play-acting”
-again. She was playing the role of a society debutante. She
-was “playing-acting” and enjoying it, with a sort of surface
-enjoyment that made her look the perfect picture of the popular
-and beautiful debutante.
-
-She knew that her cheeks were like tea roses, her sapphire
-eyes as brilliant as the jewel whose color they had imitated
-so perfectly. She knew that her wind-blown bob of gleaming,
-silky-soft black hair was ravishing, that her “period
-costume” of sea-shell pink taffeta and silver lace, made sinfully
-expensive by its intricate embroidery of seed pearls,
-was the most beautiful dress worn by any debutante of the
-season so far.
-
-She knew all these things because the enviously ecstatic
-compliments of the other girls had told her so, because Enid
-Barr, her mother, who all these people thought was only
-her adopted mother, was luminous with pride and joy in her,
-because even Courtney Barr, with whom she still felt ill-at-ease,
-looked like a pouter-pigeon in his possessive satisfaction.
-
-But Sally Barr was play-acting and the Sally Ford she
-had been looked on, in a skimpy little white lawn dress edged
-with five-cent lace, and watched the performance with critical
-eyes, or, rather, watched as often as those hungry, desperate
-eyes turned away from the door, unable to bear the
-sight of newcomers because none of them was David.
-
-The Sally Ford in the skimpy little white lawn dress which
-the orphanage provide for Sundays and for rare dress-up
-occasions wondered how these strange, glamorous people
-could not see her beneath the sea-shell pink taffeta with its
-silver lace and precious seed-pearl embroidery. And this Sally
-Ford whom they could not see kept telling herself over and
-over that her dreams had come true: she had a mother who
-was rich and beautiful and tender and wise—nearly always
-wise, except about David; she was living in a mansion more
-magnificent than the orphaned “play-actress” had ever been
-able to conjure; she was beautiful and popular; these
-strange people who were “in society” were here because Sally
-Ford—no, Sally Barr!—was making her debut, was being
-accepted as one of them.
-
-She told herself these things and her eyes again darted to
-the door, hungry for the sign of a penniless, 23-year-old
-farmer boy who would be as much out of place in this ballroom
-among these strange, glamorous people as Sally Ford
-in her skimpy little white lawn dress.
-
-Three words hammered their staccato message ceaselessly
-on her listening, watching nerves: “Coming. Thanks. David.”
-Three words which had broken the silence of two and a half
-years. Coming—thanks—David—Coming—thanks—David—
-
-“Darling, this is Mrs. Allenby, a very old and dear friend
-of mine—”
-
-Sally Barr smiled her shy, sweet, little-girl smile and
-Sally Ford noted the success of it critically as the frumpy,
-dyed-haired little old lady passed on down the receiving line.
-Coming—thanks—David—But, oh, was he coming?
-
-She stole a glance at the tiny watch set in the circle of
-diamonds that banded her bare arm just below the elbow.
-Half past eleven. Dancing would begin at twelve. She had
-been smiling and twittering and looking sweet and demure or
-provocative and gay since eight o’clock, when the dinner for
-the debutantes had begun.
-
-How much longer could she keep it up? It was really absurd
-for them to suppose that she could go on like this until
-three or four o’clock in the morning, when her heart was
-broken—
-
-CHAPTER XVIII
-=============
-
-“Mr. David Nash!”
-
-Nothing, no one could have held her. The words had
-scarcely lift the butler’s lips when Sally reached David’s side,
-her full skirt, lengthened to the tips of her slippers by the
-frosty silver lace, billowing like sails at the mooring of the
-snug little bodice.
-
-She seized his gloved hands, her joy-widened eyes blazing
-over his face, his adored, so well-remembered face.
-
-“Oh, David! David! I thought you weren’t coming! I’d
-have died if you hadn’t come!” She stepped back a pace, her
-small hands swinging his as if she were a joyous child and
-there were no one else in the ballroom at all. “You look older,
-David! You haven’t been sick? You worked too hard to finish
-college? Oh, David—”
-
-His eyes laughed at her through a barrier of embarrassment,
-and his startlingly grim young face softened. It was
-true that he looked much older; boyishness had left him, and
-Sally could have screamed out her pain that this was so. He
-was thinner, or appeared to be, in his perfectly fitting evening
-clothes. Odd to see him dressed like that, she thought,
-near to tears.
-
-She had seen him in overalls and cheap “jeans” and in
-decent but inexpensive tweeds. She had seen his big-muscled
-arms bare, the summer sun gilding the fine hairs upon them;
-she had seen him sweating over the cook stove in the privilege
-car of Bybee’s Bigger and Better Carnival Shows,
-stripped to a thin cotton undershirt.
-
-But she had never before seen him like this—immaculate,
-correct, of a pattern, apparently, with all other well-dressed
-young college men. And she was illogically hurt, felt as if
-the correctly stiff bosom of his shirt was a veritable wall between
-the old David and the old Sally—
-
-“They’ve cut off your beautiful hair,” were his first words.
-
-She stood still, her hands slowly releasing his, feeling his
-eyes rove over her, as hers had swept over him, and she did
-not need to look into his eyes to find that he was withdrawing
-from her, alienated, bewildered, saddened.
-
-She wanted to cry out to him, to beat his breast with her
-hands: “It’s Sally, David! Sally Ford underneath, Sally who
-loves you better than anything in the world.” But she did
-not say it, for Enid Barr was at her elbow, and it was her
-mother’s coldest most polite voice that was welcoming David.
-
-“We’re so glad you could come, Mr. Nash. Did you have
-a pleasant journey? I’m glad. Sally, you *must* come back into
-the receiving line, darling. I’ll introduce Mr. Nash.”
-
-The next hour was an almost unbearable eternity to Sally.
-But she “play-acted” through it—gave the tips of her fingers
-to late comers, smiled, murmured appropriate phrases which
-Enid had painstakingly taught her; opened the ball; danced,
-in rapid succession with the most importunate of her male
-guests, for Enid, reluctantly acceding to the new informality,
-had not insisted upon dance cards.
-
-But all the time her eyes were darting about on their quest
-for David. She spotted him at last, near the door of the ballroom,
-moodily listening to whatever it was that Courtney
-Barr was saying in his most unctuous, weighty manner.
-
-“Please—I’ll be back soon!” Sally gasped to her amazed
-partner, and broke from his grasp.
-
-She did not in the least care that curious glances and uplifted
-brows followed her fleet progress across the crowded
-ballroom floor. Her whole attention was given to David,
-David who looked ill-at-ease and wretched—
-
-“Aren’t you going to dance with me?” she cried as soon
-as she reached him and her adopted father. “You mustn’t
-let Father monopolize you. Come, before the music stops.”
-
-Unsmiling, David took her into his arms, gingerly, as
-if he were afraid of crushing the precious dress.
-
-“Do you remember the other time we danced together,
-David?” she whispered, her voice tender with memories. “In
-the Carsons’ parlor. No one else would dance with me and
-Pearl could have slain me because you did. Remember?”
-
-David nodded, held her just a trifle closer, but his face was
-as grim and unhappy as ever. She tucked her head against
-his broad breast and closed her eyes so that he could not see
-her tears. When the music stopped abruptly, she seized his
-hand, drew him urgently.
-
-“We’ve got to go somewhere to talk, David. I can’t stand—this.”
-
-He let her lead him down three flights of the magnificent
-circular marble staircase, and because he was so silent she
-thought miserably that it might be hurting him that she was
-so much at home in this vast, splendid house.
-
-“Miss Rice’s office!” she cried, after he had darted about
-in an unsuccessful effort to find a secluded nook not already
-occupied by truant couples.
-
-When the door had closed upon them, she faced him, her
-breath catching on a little gasp of anticipation. But his arms
-stayed rigidly at his side.
-
-“It was in this very room, David,” she began eagerly, “that
-I fought the battle with Mother and won. I made her keep her
-promise to me to invite you to my coming-out ball. She promised
-me two and a half years ago, promised so I would
-promise her not to write to you. But I wrote you every week,
-sometimes oftener, and I’m still writing every week, though
-I can’t mail the letters. Now I can! Now I can! Do you realize
-I’m of age, David? I’m eighteen and a half, and I’m
-‘out.’ Isn’t that funny? I’m officially ‘out’ now, and I can
-do as I please.”
-
-Her voice dragged a little at the end, for he was looking
-at her as if she were a stranger, or as if he were trying to
-make her feel like a stranger to him. With a moan, she lifted
-her arms and crept so close to him that she could lay her
-head against his breast. “Aren’t you—going to kiss me,
-David? I’ve waited so long, so long—”
-
-She felt him stiffen, then his hands came up slowly and
-fastened upon hers. But it was only to remove her hands
-from his shoulders—
-
-“You must forget me, Sally, or remember me only when
-you remember Sally Ford and Pitty Sing and Jan and Pop
-Bybee. We all belong together in your memory, and none of
-us belongs in Sally Barr’s life.” His voice was level, heavy,
-not the young, tender, musical voice that had made love to
-her during the carnival days.
-
-She took a backward step, a little drunkenly, and the face
-she lifted bravely for whatever blow he was going to deal
-her was pinched and white, the eyes blue-black with pain.
-“Don’t you love me any more, David?”
-
-“I’m a poor man and I’m not a fortune-hunter,” David
-answered grimly. “I—don’t know Sally Barr.”
-
-She shrank from him then, backward, step by step, so
-stricken, so white-faced, that the boy clenched his hands in
-agony.
-
-They were still staring at each other when the door opened,
-and an almost forgotten but now shockingly familiar voice
-sang out nonchalantly:
-
-“Bobby Proctor told me I’d find you here, Sally.”
-
-It was Arthur Van Horne, whom she had not seen since
-the last day of the carnival in Capital City.
-
-“Please don’t go, David!” Sally implored, but he mistook
-her distress, occasioned by Arthur Van Home’s entirely unexpected
-appearance, for a plea for a longer interview which
-he knew would only cause them both pain.
-
-He shook his head dumbly and strode to the door. He
-paused there a moment to bow jerkily first toward Sally, then
-toward Van Horne, who was watching the scene with
-amused, cynical eyes.
-
-Pride mercifully came to Sally’s aid then; she closed her
-lips firmly over the question she had been about to fling at
-David with desperate urgency. She even managed to wave
-her hand with what she hoped was airy indifference as David
-opened the door.
-
-“So!” Van Horne chuckled when the door had closed
-softly. “It’s still Sally and David, isn’t it? I’m glad I was
-vouchsafed a glimpse of this paragon. Astonishingly good-looking
-in a Norse Viking sort of way, but rather a bull in a
-China shop here, isn’t he? But I presume that is why Enid
-fondly hoped when she allowed him to come. I gather that
-she did invite him? A very clever woman, Enid. I’ve always
-said so.”
-
-Sally’s teeth closed hurtingly over her lower lip, but she
-said nothing. The pain and horror of David’s uncompromising
-rebuff were still too great to permit room in her heart
-for fear of Van Horne. Of course he had recognized her
-at once, had undoubtedly recognized her from her pictures
-in the papers, but what did it matter now? David was gone—gone—He
-had not even kissed her—
-
-“Still afraid of me, Sally?” Van Horne laughed, as her
-eyes remained fixed on his face in a blind, unseeing stare.
-
-“Afraid of you?” Sally echoed, her voice struggling
-strangely through pain. “Oh, you mean—?” She tried to
-collect her wits, to push aside the incredible fact of David’s
-desertion, so that she could concentrate on Van Horne and
-the frightening significance of his presence here coupled with
-his knowledge of her past.
-
-“Dear little Sally!” Van Horne said tenderly, and Sally
-clenched her fist to strike him for using the words which had
-been heavenly sweet when David had uttered them so long
-ago. “I told you the last time I saw you that you had not
-seen the last of Arthur Van Horne. I meant it, but I give
-you my word I hardly expected to find you *here*! I spent
-the deuce of a lot of time and money trying to trace you
-after you left the carnival. Old Bybee finally told me that
-you’d run away and had probably married your David. So
-I took my broken heart to China, Japan, Egypt and God
-knows where. And now like the chap who sought for the
-Holy Grail, I find you at home waiting for me.”
-
-“I wasn’t waiting for you,” Sally contradicted him indignantly.
-“I was waiting for David and he’s just told me
-that he doesn’t want me. I hoped I’d never see you again!”
-
-“Why, Sally, Sally!” Van Horne chided her, his black
-eyes full of mocking humor. “Don’t you realize that I’m
-the oldest friend you have in this new life of yours? I really
-haven’t got used to the idea yet of your being Enid Barr’s
-daughter. Of course I knew there was something mysterious
-about her overweening interest in ‘Princess Lalla,’ but this
-thick old bean of mine wasn’t functioning very well in those
-days. My heart was too full of that same lovely little crystal-gazer.
-But when I read the rather masterly bit of fiction in
-the papers, the story which good old asinine Courtney Barr
-gave out as to your parentage and his wardship which he had
-supplanted by a legal adoption, the old bean began to click
-again, and I can assure you I got a great deal of quiet enjoyment
-out of the thing. Fancy the impeccable Enid Barr’s
-having—”
-
-“Oh, stop” Sally commanded him, flaming with anger.
-“Don’t dare say a word against my mother—I mean, against
-Enid—”
-
-“Against your mother,” Van Horne corrected her serenely.
-“Of course I haven’t told anyone, Sally, and I don’t really
-see why I should, if—Listen, child: don’t you think we ought
-to have a long, comfortable talk about—old times? We’re
-likely to be interrupted here any minute by a chaperon—or
-by your mother or by a couple of young idiots seeking a
-quiet place to ‘neck’ in. Slip out of the house when the
-show’s over—the servants’ entrance will be better—and
-we’ll go for a drive through the park.”
-
-“I shall do no such thing,” Sally repudiated the suggestion
-hotly. “I’m going back to the ballroom now. Please don’t
-come with me.”
-
-When she arrived, breathless, at the door of the ballroom,
-she bumped into Enid, whose face was white and
-anxious and suddenly almost old.
-
-“Darling, *where* have you been?” her mother whispered
-fiercely. “I’ve had Courtney and Randall and two of the
-footmen looking for you. This is *your* party, you know.
-You have other guests besides David Nash. I knew it was a
-mistake to ask him—”
-
-“Where is he, Mother?” Sally interrupted rudely. “I’ve
-been with someone else most of the time.” She could not
-bring herself yet to mention Van Horne’s name to her
-mother, for fear Enid would notice that something was sadly
-amiss.
-
-“I haven’t seen him,” Enid protested. “But run along now
-and dance. It’s the last dance before supper. Remember
-that Grant Proctor is taking you down. Do be sweet to him,
-Sally.”
-
-“She would like for me to marry Grant Proctor,” Sally
-reflected dully, as she obediently let herself be drawn into
-the dance by an ardent-eyed young man whose name she
-could not remember. “She wants me to marry Grant
-Proctor, when I’m already half-married to David. But David
-doesn’t want me! Oh, David!”
-
-Just before supper was announced she slipped away to
-her own rooms, to cry the hot tears that were pressing
-against her eyeballs. And on her dressing table she found a
-note, undoubtedly placed there by her own maid. Her cold,
-shaking fingers had difficulty in opening it, for she knew at
-once that it was from David.
-
-“Dear little Sally,” she read, and the tears gushed then.
-“Forgive me for bolting like this, but I couldn’t stand it any
-longer. You know I love you, that ‘I’ll be loving you always,’
-but you must also know that Sally Barr cannot marry
-David Nash, and that anything less would be too terrible for
-both of us. You must be wondering why I came. I wanted
-to see for myself that you are happy, that your mother is
-good to you. And, of course, I wanted to see you again,
-wanted to see if there was anything of my Sally in this
-beautiful Sally Barr that the papers are making so much of.
-
-“I think it has made it harder for me to find that underneath
-the new surface you are still Sally Ford. But they’ll
-change the core of you almost as rapidly as they have remade
-the surface of you into a society beauty. And after
-you’re changed all through you’ll be glad I went away. I’ll
-carry my own Sally in my heart always, and the new Sally
-Barr will fall in love with the splendid young son of some
-old family, marry him and make her mother very happy.
-She would never forgive us, Sally, if I took you away and
-made you live on what I can earn as a farmer, and she would
-be right not to forgive. I would not forgive myself, and after
-awhile you’d be unhappy, too, remembering all that you had
-lost, including a mother who adores you. Goodby, Sally.
-David.”
-
-She was so quiet, so white at supper that Grant Proctor,
-who was already in love with her, begged her to let him give
-her a drink from his pocket flask, but she refused, scarcely
-knowing what he had said to her. Once she caught her
-mother’s eyes, and shivered at the anxiety and reproach in
-them.
-
-Suddenly a fierce resentment against Enid Barr rose and
-beat sickeningly in her blood. If she had not interfered, she
-and David would have been married long ago. They would
-have been happy in poverty, would have struggled side by
-side to banish poverty, might even have had a tiny David
-and Sally of their own by this time. And now David was
-irrevocably gone, so that Enid Barr might keep her daughter.
-Sally wanted to nurse her anger against her mother, but
-it was impossible to do so, for she loved her.
-
-When the jazz orchestra was hilariously summoning the
-debutantes to the dance floor again Arthur Van Horne
-claimed Sally over the protests of the half dozen younger
-men who were good-naturedly wrangling for the honor.
-
-“You’re going to meet me after this foolish, delightful
-show is over, aren’t you? Of course you are!” he smiled
-down upon her as he led her out upon the floor.
-
-Sally looked up at him wearily and saw that there was
-more than amusement and gallantry in his narrowed, smiling
-black eyes. There was menace, which he did not try
-to conceal, wanted her to see—
-
-“You do love your mother, don’t you?” he smiled significantly.
-“Maybe you’ll learn to love Van a little, too. It
-would be—very wise.”
-
-It was half past four o’clock when the tireless debutantes
-were willing to call it a night. Sally braved the thing out, but
-her face was wan as she listened to the last compliments on
-the success of the party which had officially launched her
-into the circles of society to which her mother belonged by
-the divine right of inheritance and immense wealth.
-
-“We’ll talk it all over tomorrow, sweetheart,” Enid said
-pityingly. “You run along to bed now. I’ve got to give a
-few instructions to Randall. And you’d better stay in bed
-all day, or until tea time anyway. You were marvelous tonight,
-darling. So beautiful, so sweet. These wild young
-flappers—but run along, daughter beloved. You look as if
-you might faint with fatigue. Have Ernestine bring you
-some hot milk.”
-
-It was ridiculously easy for Sally to slip out of the house,
-using the servants’ entrance, as Van Horne had suggested.
-She found him waiting for her and submitted wearily to
-being led to where his car was parked, a block away.
-
-“What do you want, Van?” she asked abruptly, when the
-car turned into Central Park from Fifth Avenue at Eighty-fourth
-street, the wheels crunching the glazed crust of new
-snow.
-
-“To talk with you and hold your hand and possibly kiss
-you—oh, very possibly!” Van Horne laughed at her, reaching
-for her hand.
-
-“What did you mean when you said it would be ‘very
-wise’ for me to love you a little?” she persisted, too tired to
-be diplomatic. But of course she knew. He held her
-mother’s security and happiness in the hollow of his hand.
-That he could destroy her own social career if he wished did
-not occur to her, for she had not yet learned to care about it,
-to prize it. But Enid must be protected at all costs.
-
-“I think you know,” Van Horne shrugged. “But why put
-it into words? Some things are much nicer unsaid, if they
-are distinctly understood. Now—will you kiss me, Sally?
-I’ve waited a long time, sweet child, and I’m naturally not
-a patient man.”
-
-“Not tonight,” Sally said in a low, flat voice, shrinking
-into her own corner of the seat. “Please turn at One Hundred
-and Tenth street and take me back home, Van. I’m
-utterly tired.”
-
-Van obeyed cheerfully, exultant over her indirect promise.
-Sally was creeping exhaustedly up the stairs to her
-room, her mother, still dressed in her formal ball gown, came
-hurrying frantically down to meet her.
-
-“Darling, where have you been? I’ve been crazy with
-worry! How *could* you go out and meet that Nash boy
-so brazenly? Tonight of all nights!”
-
-“It wasn’t David, Mother,” Sally said in a dead-tired
-voice. “It was Arthur Van Horne. He—knows—all about
-me. He’s known all along.”
-
-Five weeks later—it was in early January, just before the
-annual scurrying of self-coddling society folk from the rigors
-of a New York winter to the sunshine of Palm Beach and
-Nassau—Sally Barr, “one of the season’s most beautiful
-debutantes,” as the society editors called her, sat at a table
-for six in one of New York’s most exclusive night clubs.
-
-She was thankful for the fact that an inhumanly flexible
-male dancer was doing his most incredible tricks for the
-amusement of the club’s patrons, for watching him gave her
-an opportunity to think, an excuse for not chattering brightly
-as debutantes were expected to do.
-
-Grant Proctor, whom Enid had hoped she would marry,
-sat opposite her, Arthur Van Horne on her right. Beside
-Grant, twittering and giggling, was Claire Bainbridge, whose
-engagement to the heir of the Proctor millions would be announced
-from Palm Beach.
-
-And yet Sally was conscious that Grant’s nice, leaf-brown
-eyes followed her with a frustrated, doglike devotion whenever
-she was near him. He had told her that he loved her,
-and Sally, terribly anxious to please her mother and to
-secure Enid Barr’s safety from scandal, had been ready to
-listen to his proposal of marriage. Since David was lost to
-her, it did not much matter whom she married.
-
-“But if he asks me to marry him, Mother, I’ll have to tell
-him the truth about my birth,” Sally had told Enid.
-
-Now, with her wistful eyes apparently watching the agile
-dancer, she remembered Enid’s horrified protest. “You can’t
-tell him, Sally! He wouldn’t marry you if he knew. His
-parents wouldn’t let him. Promise me you won’t tell,
-darling!”
-
-And so Sally had not told him, but when he did ask her
-to marry him she refused him. His as yet unannounced
-engagement to Claire Bainbridge had followed swiftly, but
-his eyes were still pathetically true to Sally.
-
-She shifted her position a trifle, so that she could observe
-Arthur Van Horne out of the corner of her eye. Not that
-she wanted to see him! She had been forced to see so much
-of him since the night of her debut party that the very sound
-of his mocking, drawling voice was obnoxious to her. She
-would never forget her mother’s terror, her abject pleading
-and tears.
-
-“Don’t antagonize him, darling!” Enid had begged. “He
-can ruin us, ruin us! Be nice to him, Sally! If—if he was in
-love with you during those awful carnival days, maybe—”
-She had hesitated, ashamed to put her hope into words. “Van
-is really a rather wonderful man, you know, darling. One
-of the most eligible bachelors in New York society. Old
-family, no mother or father to dictate to him, a tremendous
-fortune. Of course, he’s cynical and blase, and rather more
-experienced than I’d like, but—just be nice to him, darling.
-Maybe—”
-
-That shamefaced “maybe” of Enid’s had kept thrusting
-itself upon Sally’s rebellious attention ever since. Enid, more
-frightened of Van’s power over her than she would admit,
-even to Sally, threw the two together on every possible occasion.
-After Grant Proctor had retreated from the field,
-smarting under his refusal by Sally, Enid had almost feverishly
-concentrated on Van Horne. Sally had stubbornly insisted
-to her mother that she would not marry any man whom
-she could not tell the truth about her illegitimacy, and Enid
-had just as stubbornly refused to consider the possibility
-of Sally’s telling.
-
-“If Van really knows,” she had told Sally in desperation,
-“that is one too many. You could not possibly harm any
-man by marrying him without telling. You’re *our* daughter
-now—the legally adopted daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Courtney
-Barr. That is all that matters.”
-
-“What matters to me,” Sally had insisted wearily, “is that
-no man that you would like for me to marry would have me
-if he knew. I can’t cheat. Of course I don’t have to marry.”
-
-“Of course not,” Enid had agreed with assumed gayety.
-“But since Van does know—Of course, since he already
-knows, if you married him it would be as much to his interest
-to forget it and protect me—us—as it is ours. But I want
-you to be happy, darling.”
-
-Sally, her little round chin supported on her laced fingers,
-her eyes brooding upon the dancer whom she did not see,
-reflected with an unchildlike bitterness that there was no
-question now of her being happy. Happiness lay behind her;
-she had almost grasped it, had been “half-married” to a man
-she loved. David! His name flashed through her heart
-like the thrust of a red-hot lancet.
-
-“Dance, Sally? Or do you prefer to go on dreaming?”
-Van Horne’s low, teasing voice interrupted her bitter reverie.
-
-She made a sudden resolution, rose with sprightly vivacity
-from her chair, flung a sparkling glance to her mother whose
-beautiful face was a little pinched with the strain under
-which she had lived these last few weeks. “Dance, of course.
-Van!” she cried, wrinkling her nose at him with a provocative
-moue. “I was dreaming about you! Aren’t you flattered?”
-
-She saw her mother’s pinched face flush and bloom with
-hope, caught an austere but approving smile from Courtney
-Barr, with whom she had not yet reached the intimacy that
-should exist between a father and a daughter, even an
-adopted daughter. If she could make them so happy by
-marrying Arthur Van Horne, why let her own feelings prevent?
-If she couldn’t have David, what difference did it
-make whom she married? And if she married Van Horne
-the only menace to her mother’s reputation would be removed.
-
-“You adorable little thing!” Van Horne whispered, as he
-swept her out upon the crowded dance floor. “So you were
-dreaming about me? Pleasant dreams, little Princess Lalla?”
-His ardent, dark face was bending close, his black eyes free
-of mockery but lit by a fire that repelled her.
-
-“Did you really fall in love with ‘Princess Lalla’?” Sally
-forced herself to ask coquettishly, fluttering her long lashes
-in the demure fashion which had proved so effective during
-her short career as a debutante.
-
-“Absurd question!” Van Horne jeered softly. “Didn’t
-I convince you at the time? Listen, Sally, I almost never
-see you alone. Enid seems to have an antiquated leaning
-toward chaperonage.”
-
-“Chaperons are ‘coming in’ again,” Sally laughed at him,
-hiding her distaste. “Mother adores being a leader of
-fashion, you know.”
-
-“You’re so adorable tonight that I want to run away with
-you,” Van told her boldly. “But I’ll try to be content if
-you’ll promise me to come to my apartment alone for tea
-tomorrow. Do, Sally! I’ve something to tell you. Can you
-guess?”
-
-She stiffened, every nerve on the defensive against him.
-But she remembered her resolution, and nodded slowly, her
-head tucked on one side, her eyes granting him a swift, shy
-upward glance.
-
-“If you look at me like that again, I’ll kiss you right here
-on the dance floor!” Van threatened exultantly, as his arms
-tightened about her.
-
-Enid’s pathetic gratitude to her for being “nice” to Van
-Horne strengthened the girl’s resolution to carry it through.
-She dressed with especial care for her tea date with Van the
-next afternoon, pinning the corsage of Parma violets which
-he had sent her on the full shawl collar of her Russian
-squirrel coat.
-
-But before she left her room she took the ring David had
-given her from the box in which she had hidden it because
-the sight of it hurt her so intolerably, and kissed the shallow,
-flawed little sapphire with passionate grief.
-
-“Goodby, David,” she whispered to the ring, but inconsistently
-she thrust it into her dark-blue and gray leather
-handbag. No matter what sort of ring Van gave her, it could
-never be so precious to her as this cheap little ring that David
-had given her to mark their betrothal.
-
-She had visited Van Horne’s apartment once before with
-Enid, but as she gave the floor number to the elevator operator—it
-was one of the most exclusive and expensive of the
-new Park Avenue apartment houses—she thought she saw a
-gleam of amusement in the man’s eyes.
-
-Almost as soon as her finger had pressed the bell the door
-was opened by Van himself, Van in a black and maroon
-silk dressing gown over impeccable trousers and shirt. She
-was drawing back instinctively when he laughed his low,
-mocking laugh and, seizing her hands, pulled her resisting
-body into the room.
-
-“I think one reason I am so mad about you, Sally my
-darling, is that you are always fluttering out of my reach like
-a frightened bird. You are superb in a Lillian Gish role,
-but even Lillian Gish is captured and tamed before the end
-of the film. Like this!” And he laughed exultingly as his
-arms encircled her quivering, fluttering little body, held it
-crushingly against his breast.
-
-Only her head was free to weave from side to side as his
-flushed, laughing face came closer and closer. “The best kissing
-technique advocates the closing of the eyes, darling,” he
-gibed with tender mockery. “And there is a point at which
-maidenly coyness ceases to be charming. Now!”
-
-She submitted to his kiss then, but her lips were lax, unresponsive.
-When he released her, an angry glint in his eyes,
-she backed away, touching her lips involuntarily with her
-handkerchief. “Please don’t—kiss me again—like that,
-Van,” she quavered. “Not yet. I’ll marry you, but you’ll
-have to give me time to get used to—you.”
-
-The blank amazement in his eyes made her voice falter
-lamely. Then he laughed, a short bark that was utterly unlike
-the tenderly mocking laughter which she had always
-inspired in him.
-
-“You’ll *marry* me?” His voice was staccato with contempt.
-“By heaven, your naivete is magnificent! You should
-be enshrined in a museum! Thanks for your kind offer,
-Miss Barr, but I must confess, if your innocence will stand
-the strain, that my intentions in regard to you did not include
-marriage. They were strictly dishonorable. When a
-Van Horne allows himself to be led to the altar, the successful
-huntress is a woman who is at least socially worthy to
-be the mother of future Van Hornes. There is as yet no
-bar sinister on our coat of arms....
-
-“No, walk, not run, to the nearest exit.” He barked his
-new, ugly laugh at her as Sally was backing hurriedly toward
-the door, her body hunched as if his words had been actual
-blows, her face ghastly white. “You are entirely free to
-go, with my blessing! I am rather a connoisseur at kissing
-and I have just suffered a grievous disappointment. At the
-risk of appearing ungallant, I am forced to admit that you
-would have bored me intolerably if you had consented to
-‘trust me and give me all’ in exchange for my silence in
-regard to your birth. Goodby, Sally—and good luck.”
-
-CHAPTER XIX
-===========
-
-Somehow she made her way home, crept painfully, like a
-mortally wounded animal, up the circular staircase to her
-room. Bracing her shaking hands on her dressing table, she
-stared at her reflection in the mirror as if she had never seen
-that white-faced, enormous-eyed, stricken girl before.
-
-Then horror and loathing of herself swept over her with
-such force that her knees buckled, and she sank to the floor.
-As she fell her hand knocked from the dressing table a copy
-of The Capital City Press, for which she was still subscribing,
-over her mother’s protest, to glean sparse news of David.
-
-She shuddered as the roll bounced from her knees but in
-another moment her sick eyes flamed with new life, for half-revealed
-by the folding of the sheets was an unmistakable
-picture of the boy she still loved.
-
-Her trembling fingers gouged at the wrapper. Why was
-*his* picture on the front page? Was he in trouble? Hurt?
-Or—married?
-
-Sally, crouching on the floor of her room, spread the
-crackling sheets of The Capital City Press, her eyes devouring
-the two-column picture of David Nash. Two lines of
-type above the photograph leaped out at her:
-
-“Honor graduate of A. & M. inherits grandfather’s farm.”
-
-He hadn’t been injured or killed in an accident, he wasn’t
-married! In a frenzy of relief and gratitude to the God she
-had just been accusing of deserting her, Sally Barr, who had
-been Sally Ford, bent her head until her lips rested on the
-lips of the photograph. And it was rather a pity that Arthur
-Van Horne, “connoisseur of kissing,” was not there to see
-the passionate fervor of the kisses which the girl whom he
-had dismissed contemptuously was raining upon an unresponsive
-newspaper picture.
-
-When at last she was calmer she read the short item
-through. It was the last paragraph that brought her to her
-feet, her slight body electric with sudden determination:
-
-“Young Nash is living alone in the fine old farmhouse,
-and apparently is as capable in the kitchen as on the seat of
-a cultivator. He says his whole heart is in scientific farming,
-and that his only sweetheart is ‘Sally,’ a blue-ribbon heifer
-which he is grooming to break the world’s butter-fat production
-record.”
-
-“David! Darling David!” she was laughing and crying at
-the same time. “He hasn’t changed! He hasn’t forgotten
-that we’re half-married!”
-
-Jerking open a drawer of her dressing table she caught
-sight of her face in the mirror, and her eyes widened with
-delighted surprise. Gone was the pinched, white, shame-stricken
-face, and in its place was beauty such as she had
-never dreamed she possessed. She turned away from the
-mirror, tremulous and abashed, for what she had to do
-would not be easy. Her eyes tried to avoid the exquisite
-photograph of her mother that stood in its blue leather frame
-on the dressing table, but at last she snatched it up and
-carried it against her breast as she ran to her desk.
-
-She felt that she was talking to Enid as she wrote, pleading
-for understanding and forgiveness from those dreaming,
-misty, cornflower-blue eyes:
-
-“Mother, darling: I’m running away, to go to David.
-Please don’t try to stop me or bring me back, for I’ll have
-to run away again if you do. I’m going to marry David because
-I love him with all my heart and because he is the only
-man I could ever marry without causing you shame. He
-already knows the truth, and it made no difference in his
-love for me. You know how it was with Grant Proctor.
-You said yourself that if I told him, he would not want to
-marry me. And I could never marry a man without first
-telling him the truth. Arthur Van Horne knew and wanted
-me to be his mistress. He told me today. He did not think
-I was good enough to be his wife. It would always be the
-same. And so I am going to David, who knows and loves
-me anyway.
-
-“Oh, Mother, forgive me for hurting you like this! But
-don’t you see that I would hurt you more by staying? After
-a while you would be ashamed of me because I could not
-marry. I would humiliate you in the eyes of your friends.
-And I could not be happy ever, away from David. I wanted
-to die after Arthur Van Horne told me today what he really
-wanted of me, but now I know I want to live—with David.
-Please, Mother, don’t think my love for you—”
-
-She could write no more just then. Laying her hot cheek
-against the cold glass of the framed photograph of her
-mother she sobbed so loudly, so heart-brokenly that she did
-not hear a knock upon the door, did not know her grief was
-being witnessed until she felt a hand upon her shoulder.
-
-“Sally, darling! What in the world is the matter?” It was
-Enid Barr’s tender, throaty contralto.
-
-Sally sprang to her feet, her eyes wild with fear, her
-mother’s picture still tightly clutched in her hands. “I—I
-was writing you a letter!” she gasped. “I—I—”
-
-“Perhaps I’d better read it now,” Enid said in an odd
-voice, and reached for the scattered sheets of pale gray notepaper
-on the desk.
-
-Sally wavered to a chair and slumped into it, too dazed
-with despair to think coherently. She could not bear to look
-at her mother, for she knew now how cowardly she had been,
-how abysmally selfish.
-
-Her flaming face was hidden by her hands when, after
-what seemed many long minutes, she heard her mother’s
-voice again:
-
-“Poor Sally! You couldn’t trust me? You’d have run
-away—like that? Without giving me a chance to prove my
-love for you?”
-
-Sally dropped her hands and stared stupidly at her mother.
-Enid was coming toward her, the newspaper with David’s
-picture in it rustling against the crisp taffeta of her bouffant
-skirt. And on Enid’s face was an expression of such sorrowful
-but loving reproach that Sally burst into wild weeping.
-
-“Poor little darling!” Enid dropped to her knees beside
-Sally’s chair and took the girl’s cold, shaking hands in hers.
-“We all make mistakes, Sally. I’ve made more than my
-share. Maybe I’m getting old enough now to have a little
-wisdom. And I want to keep you from making a mistake
-that would cause both of us—and Court—untold sorrow.”
-
-“But I love David and I shan’t love anyone else,” Sally
-sobbed, though she knew her resistance was broken.
-
-“I’m forced to believe that now, darling,” Enid said gently.
-“And I shall not stand in the way of your happiness with
-him. That is not the mistake I meant.”
-
-“You mean that you’ll let me marry him?” Sally cried incredulously.
-“Oh, Mother! I love you so!”
-
-“And I love you, Sally.” Enid’s voice broke and she cuddled
-Sally’s cold hands against the velvety warmth of her
-own throat. “Your mistake would have been to run away
-to marry David. You have a mother and father now, Sally.
-You’re no longer a girl alone, as David called you. You
-have a place in society as our daughter, whether you want it
-or not. If David wants to marry you, he must come here
-to do so, must marry you with our consent and blessing.”
-
-“But—” Sally’s joy suddenly turned to despair again.
-“He wouldn’t marry a girl with a fortune. He told me so
-when he was here.”
-
-“That was when he was penniless himself,” Enid pointed
-out. “I’ve just read this newspaper story about his inheriting
-his grandfather’s farm. It’s a small fortune in itself,
-and since there’s no immediate danger of your inheriting
-either my money or Court’s, I don’t believe he will let your
-prospective wealth stand in the way—if he loves you.”
-
-“Oh, he does!” Sally laughed through her tears. “Look!”
-She snatched the newspaper from the floor and pointed to the
-last paragraph of the story about David. “He named his
-prize heifer after me! It says here his only sweetheart is
-‘Sally’! Oh, Mother, I didn’t know anyone could live
-through such misery and such happiness as I felt today!
-I wanted to kill myself after Van—Oh!”
-
-“Tell me just exactly what he said to you!” Enid commanded,
-her lovely voice sharpened with anger and fear.
-
-When Sally had repeated the contemptuous, sneering
-speech as accurately as possible, her mother’s face, which
-had been almost ugly with anger, cleared miraculously.
-
-“The man is an unspeakable cad, darling, but I am almost
-glad it happened, since you escaped unscathed. He won’t
-bother us again. I’m sure of it! He is not quite low enough
-to gossip about me to my friends. It is evident that he
-planned all along to use his knowledge as a club to force
-you to submit to his desires. And now that he doesn’t want
-you any more, he will lose interest in the whole subject. I’ve
-known Van nearly all my life and I’ve never known him
-to act the cad before. He’s probably despising himself, now
-that his fever has cooled. If you marry David with our consent,
-he’ll probably turn up at your wedding and offer sincere
-congratulations with a whispered reassurance as to his ability
-to keep our secret.”
-
-“*When* I marry David, not if!” Sally cried exultantly,
-flinging her arms about her mother’s neck. “Oh, I’m so glad
-I have a mother!”
-
-“Don’t strangle me!” Enid laughed. “Leave me strength
-to write a proposal of marriage to this cocksure young
-farmer who brags that he is as capable in the kitchen as on the
-seat of a cultivator!”
-
-“He can’t cook half as well as I can!” Sally scoffed. “You
-ought to taste one of my apple pies! He can play nurse to
-his blue-ribbon stock all he wants to, but he’s got to let me
-do the cooking! And, Mother, you’ll tell him how much I
-love him, won’t you? And—and you might remind him
-that we only need half a marriage ceremony—the last half.
-Wouldn’t it be fun if we could go back to Canfield and let
-‘the marrying parson’ finish the job?”
-
-“Don’t be too confident!” Enid warned her. “He may refuse
-you!” But at sight of Sally’s dismay she relented. “I
-know he loves you, darling. Don’t worry. If I were you
-I’d get busy immediately on a trousseau.”
-
-“One dozen kitchen aprons will top the list,” Sally laughed.
-
-Four days later the second telegram that Sally had received
-from David arrived. “Catching next train East, darling.
-Happiest man in the world. Can we be married day I arrive?
-Am wiring your blessed mother also. I’ll be loving
-you always. David.”
-
-“Of course you can’t be married the day he arrives!”
-Enid exclaimed indignantly when Sally showed her the telegram.
-“I’m going to give you a real wedding.”
-
-“I think the children are right, Enid.” Courtney Barr
-unexpectedly championed Sally in her protest. “A quiet
-impromptu wedding, by all means. Our announcement to
-the papers will indicate that we approve, and since the boy
-is unknown in New York and Sally has only just been introduced,
-I think the less fuss the better.”
-
-Sally kissed him impulsively, aware, though the knowledge
-did not hurt her, that he liked her better now that she was
-to leave his home, than he had ever liked her.
-David arrived on Monday, and was guest of honor that
-night at a small party of Enid’s and Sally’s most intimate
-friends, at which time announcement of the forthcoming
-marriage was made. They remembered having seen him
-briefly at Sally’s coming-out party and so handsome he was,
-so much at ease, now that he was to be married to the girl
-he loved, that it occurred to none of Enid’s guests to question
-his eligibility. Sally, sitting proudly beside him, looked happily
-from her mother to David, knew that in gaining a husband
-she was not losing a mother, as she would have done
-if Enid had not interrupted the writing of that terrible letter.
-
-On Tuesday Sally and David, accompanied by Enid and
-Courtney Barr, went to the municipal building for the marriage
-license, and the afternoon papers carried the news on
-the front pages, under such headlines as: “Popular Deb to
-Marry Rich Farmer.” But in all the stories there was no
-hint of scandal, no reportorial prying into the “past” of the
-adopted daughter of the rich and prominent Courtney
-Barrs.
-
-The wedding took place on Wednesday, in the drawing-room
-of the Barrs’ Fifth Avenue mansion, and the next
-morning, in his account of the “very quiet” wedding, a
-society editor commented: “The ceremony was read by the
-Reverend Horace Greer, of Canfield, ——, the choice of
-celebrant being dictated by unexplained sentiment.”
-
-What the society editor did not know was that “the marrying
-parson” of Canfield spoke only the last half of the marriage
-service, beginning where he had been interrupted nearly
-three years before.
-
-Sally and David were no longer “half married.”
-
-.. class:: center
-
-THE END
-
------
-
-.. class:: italic
-
-Don’t Stop Here!
-
-There are more stories that will
-thrill and fascinate you for the same
-unprecedented low cost.
-
-What greater measure of enjoyment
-can be gleaned from any
-source than from good books? They
-remove all boundaries, stimulate the
-imagination and banish dull care.
-They lift you out of every-day
-drudgeries and grim realities of
-life and transport you into the
-realms of fancy and romance.
-
-Consult the following pages for
-other White House novels that are
-guaranteed to please.
-
-|
-
-WHIRLWIND
-
-By Eleanor Early
-
-Author of Orchid
-
-Sybil Thorne was 18 when she first got
-herself talked about. A creature of moods
-and tempers, beautiful, headstrong, believing
-herself a war bride, she vowed
-never to marry again. Yet, after promising
-Craig Newhall to marry him, the man
-who told her he could never be jealous of
-a dead man, she impetuously married a
-man she had known but a few days
-aboard a steamer for Havana.
-
-Disillusioned after a few days’ romance,
-she returns without her husband. She
-does not hear from him until Fate throws
-her into his path again as he is about to
-leave with her sister-in-law. On the day
-she gets her divorce, he is killed in an
-accident. That night “she put on a dress
-of flame and went to the Follies.”
-
-Almost having decided finally to marry
-Craig, back from the grave came her
-soldier boy sweetheart. Sybil finally finds
-her happiness, but only after the greatest
-tragedy of her life.
-
-.. class:: italics
-
-White House Novels Are An Outstanding Value
-
-|
-
-GOOD GIRL
-
-By Roy L. Foley
-
-The greatest mystery in Nancy Deane’s
-life was herself. Scarcely a day passed
-that she did not say, “I wonder who I
-really am.”
-
-Then one day Nancy not only found
-out with crashing suddenness but she also
-lost her job.
-
-Which meant she had to look for work
-in spite of the fact that she was one of
-the prominent Deanes.
-
-In quest of a job she is thrown into
-strange company for her but not so
-strange in this jazz-mad, gin-drinking
-age.
-
-Nancy is a beautiful girl and as a result
-runs the whole gamut of experiences
-that would beset a beautiful young lady
-from a small town.
-
-As Ginger Varden, sophisticated but
-big hearted, said, “Listen about the girl
-who didn’t know she had ‘it’.”
-
-.. class:: italics
-
-For the Stories You Like, Read White House Novels
-
-|
-
-THE YELLOW STUB
-
-By Ernest Lynn
-
-A furious tale of modern crime, involving a
-clash between a resolved youth and modern gangdom.
-A fast, intriguing exposé of organized crime
-in a large city, with its many ramifications and
-a plot that defies solution until the breath-taking
-climax, written by a newspaper reporter who
-knows his underworld.
-
-A staid, respectable citizen of Grafton is found
-murdered in the most disreputable hotel in town.
-The community and the victim’s family are not
-only shocked but his family is also faced with
-disgrace because in the murdered man’s room is
-found a woman’s handkerchief.
-
-There is one other clue—The Yellow Stub—which
-proves to be the key link in an amazing
-chain of mystery and which plays the principal
-part in removing the cloud which might have
-hung forever over the dead man’s memory.
-
-With this slender clue, alone and armed only
-with the weapons of courage and persistence, the
-murdered man’s son sets out to solve the mystery
-and avenge his father’s slayers. He is led into
-a vicious labyrinth of widely ramified modern
-gangdom, with danger and death lurking in every
-shadow, with unbridled passions ruled by avarice
-and hate.
-
-His task is complicated by two beautiful
-women, but Jim Rand succeeds in his mission,
-with a climax as surprising as it is dramatic.
-
-A stirring story of the triumph of clean youth
-over safely entrenched, organized crime, with a
-thrill on every page.
-
-.. class:: italics
-
-White House Novels Are Guaranteed to Please
-
-|
-
-RIVAL WIVES
-
-By Anne Austin
-
-Author of “Daughters of Midas,” “The Black
-Pigeon,” and “The Avenging Parrot”
-
-Nan Carroll was Attorney John Morgan’s
-capable private secretary ... “Almost a junior
-partner in the firm,” insisted Willis Todd, Nan’s
-only boy friend. It was Willis, too, who made
-Nan realize that she was in love with Morgan,
-Morgan who idolized his beautiful selfish wife,
-Iris. Shocked at finding herself in love with a
-married man, Nan decided to resign her
-position.
-
-Circumstances made this impossible, however,
-and before she could carry out her resolve, a
-swift series of thrilling happenings threatened
-to change the course of six lives.
-
-Here are characters you will recognize as
-real, faced with problems of absorbing interest.
-Romance and marriage, mother love and heartlessness,
-woven together to produce a story
-genuinely thrilling.
-
-Anne Austin has succeeded in writing another
-story of compelling interest. When you
-learn the problems that face the figures in this
-book, you will want to read the solution.
-
-.. class:: italics
-
-Write for Our Complete List
-
-|
-
-THE BLAZING HORIZON
-
-By Ernest Lynn
-
-The True Story of Pawnee Bill
-
-A thrilling, red-blooded tale of a picturesque
-character against the background of hell-roaring
-towns where men drank, quarreled, killed and
-went about their business; of primeval passions
-ruling the hearts of men who blazed the path of
-an Empire; a true story of the early days of the
-Southwest.
-
-Gordon Lillie, as Pawnee Bill, the hero of
-countless men and boys of this and past generations,
-stood in the doorway of the restaurant in
-Caldwell one Saturday afternoon. Before him
-were cattle thieves, horse thieves, Indians, desperadoes,
-women with hard eyes and painted
-cheeks. He stood on the threshold of a career
-that was to be one of the most colorful and stirring
-in the annals of the glamorous Southwest.
-
-More than a novel because far stranger than
-fiction, THE BLAZING HORIZON is an authentic
-account of the opening of Oklahoma, a swift and
-vivid recital of the struggle of thousands to gain
-a niche in the blazing horizon.
-
-Starting in the eighties, it carries one on a
-wave of breathless excitement through the great
-rush of the Boomers, 50,000 strong, who stormed
-their way into the new territory; through days of
-hardships and adventure; through hair-raising
-episodes of courage and chivalry; through all the
-pains of the birth of a new country.
-
-Against this picturesque background, Ernest
-Lynn here pictures a delightful romance, written
-after months of patient first-hand research tracing
-the career of Pawnee Bill and the birth of
-Oklahoma.
-
-.. class:: italics
-
-Ask Your Dealer for a List of White House Novels
-
-|
-
-JEALOUS WIVES
-
-By Ernest Lynn
-
-Author of “The Blazing Horizon,” “The Yellow Stub”
-
-Should there be a single standard of
-morals for men and women? Should a
-wife convict a husband on circumstantial
-evidence? Is a woman’s intuition always
-right?
-
-In JEALOUS WIVES is one married
-couple who preach the single standard
-from the angle that each may participate
-in personal freedom without objection
-from the other. But, once put in practice,
-the agreement ends in disaster.
-
-Then there are two main characters
-who believe in the single standard; that
-each shall live only for the other. And
-that marriage succeeds only after a near-disaster
-when the husband makes only a
-timid attempt at flirtation.
-
-A vivid, fast story of the present day.
-
-.. class:: italics
-
-Consult Our List for Charming Love Stories and Thrilling Mysteries
-
-.. vspace:: 5
-
-.. _pg_end_line:
-
-\*\*\* END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GIRL ALONE \*\*\*
-
-.. backmatter::
-
-.. toc-entry::
- :depth: 0
-
-.. _pg-footer:
-
-A Word from Project Gutenberg
-=============================
-
-We will update this book if we find any errors.
-
-This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35077
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one
-owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and
-you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set
-forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to
-protect the Project Gutenberg™ concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge
-for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you do not
-charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is
-very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as
-creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research.
-They may be modified and printed and given away – you may do
-practically *anything* with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-.. _Project Gutenberg License:
-
-The Full Project Gutenberg License
-----------------------------------
-
-*Please read this before you distribute or use this work.*
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
-Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
-http://www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-**1.A.** By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by
-the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
-or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-**1.B.** “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-**1.C.** The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
-Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is in the public domain in the United
-States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a
-right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free
-access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works
-in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
-Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
-the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
-with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it
-without charge with others.
-
-
-
-**1.D.** The copyright laws of the place where you are located also
-govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most
-countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the
-United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms
-of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-**1.E.** Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-**1.E.1.** The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
-on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
-phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
- almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
- re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
- with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-**1.E.2.** If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
-derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating
-that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work
-can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without
-paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing
-access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with
-or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements
-of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of
-the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in
-paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-**1.E.3.** If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and
-distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and
-any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
-this work.
-
-**1.E.4.** Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project
-Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a
-part of this work or any other work associated with Project
-Gutenberg™.
-
-**1.E.5.** Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute
-this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg™ License.
-
-**1.E.6.** You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other
-than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ web site
-(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or
-expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a
-means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original
-“Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include
-the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-**1.E.7.** Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-**1.E.8.** You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided
-that
-
-.. class:: open
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you
- already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to
- the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to
- donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60
- days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally
- required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments
- should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4,
- “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
- Archive Foundation.”
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
- works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
-
-**1.E.9.** If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
-Michael Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact
-the Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below.
-
-**1.F.**
-
-**1.F.1.** Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
-considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe
-and proofread public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg™
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-“Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-**1.F.2.** LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES – Except for the
-“Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the
-Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the
-Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a
-Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-**1.F.3.** LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND – If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-**1.F.4.** Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set
-forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS,’ WITH
-NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-**1.F.5.** Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-**1.F.6.** INDEMNITY – You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation,
-the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™
-``````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain
-freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To
-learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
-how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the
-Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org .
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-``````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the
-Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to
-the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr.
-S. Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are
-scattered throughout numerous locations. Its business office is
-located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801)
-596-1887, email business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date
-contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at http://www.pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- | Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- | Chief Executive and Director
- | gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-```````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread
-public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing
-the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely
-distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array of
-equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to
-$5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status
-with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works.
-`````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````````
-
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg™
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the
-U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's
-eBook number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII,
-compressed (zipped), HTML and others.
-
-Corrected *editions* of our eBooks replace the old file and take over
-the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is
-renamed. *Versions* based on separate sources are treated as new
-eBooks receiving new filenames and etext numbers.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including
-how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe
-to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
diff --git a/35077.txt b/35077.txt deleted file mode 100644 index a2c51cd..0000000 --- a/35077.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,10449 +0,0 @@ - Girl Alone - - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost -no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it -under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this -eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Title: Girl Alone - -Author: Anne Austin - -Release Date: January 25, 2011 [EBook #35077] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: US-ASCII - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GIRL ALONE *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net. - - - -By the Same Author - -THE AVENGING PARROT -THE BLACK PIGEON -MURDER BACKSTAIRS -THE PENNY PRINCESS -SAINT AND SINNER -DAUGHTERS OF MIDAS -RIVAL WIVES - - - - -GIRL ALONE - -By ANNE AUSTIN - -THE WHITE HOUSE, PUBLISHERS, CHICAGO - - - - -Copyright, 1930, by ANNE AUSTIN - -PRINTED AND BOUND IN THE UNITED STATES -BY THE WHITE BOOK HOUSE, CHICAGO - - - - -CONTENTS - - - - CHAPTER I - - CHAPTER II - - CHAPTER III - - CHAPTER IV - - CHAPTER V - - CHAPTER VI - - CHAPTER VII - - CHAPTER VIII - - CHAPTER IX - - CHAPTER X - - CHAPTER XI - - CHAPTER XII - - CHAPTER XIII - - CHAPTER XIV - - CHAPTER XV - - CHAPTER XVI - - CHAPTER XVII - - CHAPTER XVIII - - CHAPTER XIX - - - - -CHAPTER I - - -The long, bare room had never been graced by a picture or a curtain. Its -only furniture was twenty narrow iron cots. Four girls were scrubbing -the warped, wide-planked floor, three of them pitifully young for the -hard work, the baby of them being only six, the oldest nine. The fourth, -who directed their labors, rising from her knees sometimes to help one -of her small crew, was just turned sixteen, but she looked in her short, -skimpy dress of faded blue and white checked gingham, not more than -twelve or thirteen. - -"Sal-lee," the six-year-old called out in a coaxing whine, as she -sloshed a dirty rag up and down in a pail of soapy water, "play-act for -us, won't you, Sal-lee? 'Tend like you're a queen and I'm your little -girl. I'd be a princess, wouldn't I, Sal-lee?" - -The child sat back on her thin little haunches, one small hand plucking -at the skimpy skirt of her own faded blue and white gingham, an exact -replica, except for size, of the frocks worn by the three other -scrubbers. "I'll 'tend like I've got on a white satin dress, Sal-lee--" - -Sally Ford lifted a strand of fine black hair that had escaped from the -tight, thick braid that hung down her narrow back, tucked it behind a -well-shaped ear, and smiled fondly upon the tiny pleader. It was a -miracle-working smile. Before the miracle, that small, pale face had -looked like that of a serious little old woman, the brows knotted, the -mouth tight in a frown of concentration. - -But when she smiled she became a pretty girl. Her blue eyes, that had -looked almost as faded as her dress, darkened and gleamed like a pair of -perfectly matched sapphires. Delicate, wing-like eyebrows, even blacker -than her hair, lost their sullenness, assumed a lovely, provocative -arch. Her white cheeks gleamed. Her little pale mouth, unpuckered of its -frown, bloomed suddenly, like a tea rose opening. Even, pointed, narrow -teeth, to fit the narrowness of her delicate, childish jaw, flashed into -that smile, completely destroying the picture of a rather sad little old -woman which she might have posed for before. - -"All right, Betsy!" Sally cried, jumping to her feet. "But all of you -will have to work twice as hard after I've play-acted for you, or -Stone-Face will skin us alive." - -Her smile was reflected in the three oldish little faces of the children -squatting on the floor. The rags with which they had been wiping up -surplus water after Sally's vigorous scrubbing were abandoned, and the -three of them, moving in unison like mindless sheep, clustered close to -Sally, following her with adoring eyes as she switched a sheet off one -of the cots. - -"This is my ermine robe," she declared. "Thelma, run and shut the -door.... Now, this is my royal crown," she added, seizing her long, -thick braid of black hair. Her nimble, thin fingers searched for and -found three crimped wire hairpins which she secreted in the meshes of -the plait. In a trice her small head was crowned with its own -magnificent glory, the braid wound coronet-fashion over her ears and low -upon her broad, white forehead. - -"Say, 'A royal queen am I,'" six-year-old Betsy shrilled, clasping her -hands in ecstasy. "And don't forget to make up a verse about me, -Sal-lee! I'm a princess! I've got on white satin and little red shoes, -ain't I, Sal-lee?" - -Sally was marching grandly up and down the barrack-like dormitory, -holding Betsy's hand, the train of her "ermine robe" upheld by the two -other little girls in faded gingham, and her dramatically deepened voice -was chanting "verses" which she had composed on other such occasions and -to which she was now adding, when the door was thrown open and a booming -voice rang out: - -"Sally Ford! What in the world does this mean? On a _Saturday_ morning!" - -The two little "pages" dropped the "ermine robe"; the little "princess" -shrank closer against the "queen," and all four, Sally's voice leading -the chorus, chanted in a monotonous sing-song: "Good morning, Mrs. -Stone. We hope you are well." It was the good morning salutation which, -at the matron's orders, invariably greeted her as she made her morning -rounds of the state orphanage. - -"Good morning, children," Mrs. Stone, the head matron of the asylum -answered severely but automatically. She never spoke except severely, -unless it happened that a trustee or a visitor was accompanying her. - -"As a punishment for playing at your work you will spend an hour of your -Saturday afternoon playtime in the weaving room. And Betsy, if I find -your weaving all snarled up like it was last Saturday I'll lock you in -the dark room without any supper. You're a great big girl, nearly six -and a half years old, and you have to learn to work to earn your board -and keep. As for you, Sally--well I'm surprised at you! I thought I -could depend on you better than this. Sixteen years old and still acting -like a child and getting the younger children into trouble. Aren't you -ashamed of yourself, Sally Ford?" - -"Yes, Mrs. Stone," Sally answered meekly, her face that of a little old -woman again; but her hands trembled as she gathered up the sheet which -for a magic ten minutes had been an ermine robe. - -"Now, Sally," continued the matron, moving down the long line of iron -cots and inspecting them with a sharp eye, "don't let this happen again. -I depend on you big girls to help me discipline the little ones. And by -the way Sally, there's a new girl. She just came this morning, and I'm -having Miss Pond send her up to you. You have an empty bed in this -dormitory, I believe." - -"Yes, Mrs. Stone," Sally nodded. "Christine's bed." There was nothing in -her voice to indicate that she had loved Christine more than any child -she had ever had charge of. - -"I suppose this new child will be snapped up soon," Mrs. Stone -continued, her severe voice striving to be pleasant and conversational, -for she was fond of Sally, in her own way. "She has yellow curls, though -I suspect her mother, who has just died and who was a stock company -actress, used peroxide on it. But still it's yellow and it's curly, and -we have at least a hundred applications on file for little girls with -golden curly hair. - -"Thelma," she whirled severely upon the eight-year-old child, "what's -this in your bed?" Her broad, heavy palm, sweeping expertly down the -sheet-covered iron cot, had encountered something, a piece of broken -blue bottle. - -"It--it's mine," Thelma quivered, her tongue licking upward to catch the -first salty tear. "I traded my broken doll for it. I look through it and -it makes everything look pretty and blue," she explained desperately, in -the institutional whine. "Oh, please let me keep it, Mrs. Stone!" - -But the matron had tossed the bit of blue glass through the nearest -window. "You'd cut yourself on it, Thelma," she justified herself in her -stern voice. "I'll see if I can find another doll for you in the next -box of presents that comes in. Now, don't cry like a baby. You're a -great big girl. It was just a piece of broken old bottle. Well, Sally, -you take charge of the new little girl. Make her feel at home. Give her -a bath with that insect soap, and make a bundle of her clothes and take -them down to Miss Pond." - -She lifted her long, starched skirt as she stepped over one of the -scrubber's puddles of water, then moved majestically through the door. - -Clara, the nine-year-old orphan, stuck out her tongue as the white skirt -swished through the door, then turned upon Sally, her little face sharp -and ugly with hatred. - -"Mean old thing! Always buttin' in! Can't let us have no fun at all! -Some other kid'll find Thelma's sapphire and keep it offen her--" - -"It isn't a sapphire," Sally said dully, her brush beginning to describe -new semi-circles on the pine floor. "It's like she said--just a piece of -broken old bottle. And she said she'd try to find you a doll, Thelma." - -"You _said_ it was a sapphire, Sally. You said it was worth millions and -millions of dollars. It _was_ a sapphire, long as you said it was, -Sally!" Thelma sobbed, as grieved for the loss of illusion as for the -loss of her treasure. - -"I reckon I'm plumb foolish to go on play-acting all the time," Sally -Ford said dully. - -The three little girls and the 16-year-old "mother" of them scrubbed in -silence for several minutes, doggedly hurrying to make up for lost time. -Then Thelma, who could never nurse grief or anger, spoke cheerfully: - -"Reckon the new kid's gettin' her phys'cal zamination. When _I_ come -into the 'sylum you had to nearly boil me alive. 'N Mrs. Stone cut off -all my hair clean to the skin. 'N 'en nobody wouldn't 'dopt me 'cause I -looked like sich a scarecrow. But I got lotsa hair now, ain't I, -Sal-lee?" - -"Oh, somebody'll be adopting you first thing you know, and then I won't -have any Thelma," Sally smiled at her. - -"Say, Sal-lee" Clara wheedled, "why didn't nobody ever 'dopt you? _I_ -think you're awful pretty. Sometimes it makes me feel all funny and -cry-ey inside, you look so awful pretty. When you're play-actin'," she -amended honestly. Sally Ford moved the big brush with angry vigor, while -her pale face colored a dull red. "I ain't--I mean, I'm not pretty at -all, Clara. But thank you just the same. I used to want to be adopted, -but now I don't. I want to hurry up and get to be eighteen so's I can -leave the asylum and make my own living. I want--" but she stopped -herself in time. Not to these open-mouthed, wide-eared children could -she tell her dream of dreams. - -"But why _wasn't_ you adopted, Sal-lee?" Betsy, the baby of the group, -insisted. "You been here forever and ever, ain't you?" - -"Since I was four years old," Sally admitted from between lips held -tight to keep them from trembling. "When I was little as you, Betsy, one -of the big girls told me I was sickly and awf'ly tiny and scrawny when I -was brought in, so nobody wanted to adopt me. They don't like sickly -babies," she added bitterly. "They just want fat little babies with -curly hair. Seems to me like the Lord oughta made all orphans pretty, -with golden curly hair." - -"I know why Sally wasn't 'dopted," Thelma clamored for attention. "I -heard Miss Pond say it was a sin and a shame the way old Stone-Face has -kept Sally here, year in and year out, jist 'cause she's so good to us -little kids. Miss Pond said Sally is better'n any trained nurse when us -kids get sick and that she does more work than any 'big girl' they ever -had here. That's why you ain't been 'dopted, Sally." - -"I know it," Sally confessed in a low voice. "But I couldn't be mean to -the babies, just so they'd want to get rid of me and let somebody adopt -me. Besides," she added, "I'm scared of people--outside. I'm scared of -all grown-up people, especially of adopters," she blurted miserably. "I -can't sashay up and down before 'em and act cute and laugh and pretend -like I've got a sweet disposition and like I'm crazy about 'em. I don't -look pretty a bit when the adopters send for me. I can't play-act then." - -"You're bashful, Sal-lee," Clara told her shrewdly. "I'm not -bashful--much, except when visitors come and we have to show off our -company manners. I hate visitors! They whisper about us, call us 'poor -little things,' and think they're better'n us." - -The floor of the big room had been completely scrubbed, and was giving -out a moist odor of yellow soap when Miss Pond, who worked in the office -on the first floor of the big main building, arrived leading a reluctant -little girl by the hand. - -To the four orphans in faded blue and white gingham the newcomer looked -unbelievably splendid, more like the "princess" that Betsy had been -impersonating than like a mortal child. Her golden hair hung in -precisely arranged curls to her shoulders. Her dress was of pink crepe -de chine, trimmed with many yards of cream-colored lace. There were pink -silk socks and little white kid slippers. And her pretty face, though it -was streaked with tears, had been artfully coated with white powder and -tinted, on cheeks and lips, with carmine rouge. - -"This is Eloise Durant, girls," said Miss Pond, who was incurably -sentimental and kind to orphans. "She's feeling a little homesick now -and I know you will all try to make her happy. You'll take charge of -her, won't you, Sally dear?" - -"Yes, Miss Pond," Sally answered automatically, but her arms were -already yearning to gather the little bundle of elegance and tears and -homesickness. - -"And Sally," Miss Pond said nervously, lowering her voice in the false -hope that the weeping child might not hear her, "Mrs. Stone says her -hair must be washed and then braided, like the other children's. Eloise -tells us it isn't naturally curly, that her mother did it up on kid -curlers every night. Her aunt's been doing it for her since her -mother--died." - -"I don't want to be an orphan," the newcomer protested passionately, a -white-slippered foot flying out suddenly and kicking Miss Pond on the -shin. - -It was then that Sally took charge. She knelt, regardless of frantic, -kicking little feet, and put her arms about Eloise Durant. She began to -whisper to the terror-stricken child, and Miss Pond scurried away, her -kind eyes brimming with tears, her kind heart swelling with impractical -plans for finding luxurious homes and incredibly kind foster parents for -all the orphans in the asylum--but especially for those with golden -curly hair and blue eyes. For Miss Pond was a born "adopter," with all -the typical adopter's prejudices and preferences. - -When scarcely two minutes after the noon dinner bell had clanged -deafeningly, hundreds of little girls and big girls in faded blue and -white gingham came tumbling from every direction, to halt and form a -decorous procession just outside the dining hall doors, Sally and her -new little charge were among them. But only the sharp eyes of the other -orphans could have detected that the child who clung forlornly to -Sally's hand was a newcomer. The golden curls had disappeared, and in -their place were two short yellow braids, the ends tied with bits of old -shoe-string. The small face, scrubbed clean of its powder and rouge, was -as pale as Sally's. And instead of lace-trimmed pink crepe de chine, -silk socks and white kid slippers, Eloise was clad, like every other -orphan, in a skimpy gingham frock, coarse black stockings and heavy -black shoes. - -And when the marching procession of orphans had distributed itself -before long, backless benches, drawn up to long, narrow pine tables -covered with torn, much-scrubbed white oilcloth, Eloise, coached in that -ritual as well as in many others sacred in the institution, piped up -with all the others, her voice as monotonous as theirs: - -"Our heavenly Father, we thank Thee for this food and for all the other -blessings Thou giveth us." - -Sally Ford, keeping a watchful, pitying eye on her new charge, who was -only nibbling at the unappetizing food, found herself looking upon the -familiar scene with the eyes of the frightened little new orphan. It was -a game that Sally Ford often played--imagining herself someone else, -seeing familiar things through eyes which had never beheld them before. - -Because Eloise was a "new girl," Sally was permitted to keep her at her -side after the noon dinner. It was Sally who showed her all the -buildings of the big orphanage, pointed out the boys' dormitories, -separated from the girls' quarters by the big kitchen garden; showed her -the bare schoolrooms, in which Sally herself had just completed the -third year of high school. It was Sally who pridefully showed her the -meagerly equipped gymnasium, the gift of a miraculously philanthropic -session of the state legislature; it was Sally who conducted her through -the many rooms devoted to hand crafts suited to girls--showing off a bit -as she expertly manipulated a hand loom. - -Eloise's hot little hand clung tightly to Sally's on the long trip of -inspection of her new "home." But her cry, hopeless and monotonous now, -even taking on a little of the institutional whine, was still the same -heartbroken protest she had uttered upon her arrival in the dormitory: -"I don't want to be an orphan! I don't want to be an orphan, Sal-lee!" - -"It ain't--I mean, isn't--so bad," Sally comforted her. "Sometimes we -have lots of fun. And Christmas is awf'ly nice. Every girl gets an -orange and a little sack of candy and a present. And we have turkey for -dinner, and ice cream." - -"My mama gave me candy every day," Eloise whimpered. "Her men friends -brung it to her--boxes and boxes of it, and flowers, too. God was mean -to let her die, and make an orphan outa me!" - -And because Sally herself had frequently been guilty of the same sinful -thought, she hurried Eloise, without rebuking her, to the front lawn -which always made visitors exclaim, "Why, how pretty! And so homelike! -Aren't the poor things fortunate to have such a beautiful home?" - -For the front lawn, upon which no orphan was allowed to set foot except -in company with a lawnmower or a clipping shears, _was_ beautiful. Now, -in early June, it lay in the sun like an immense carpet, studded with -round or star-shaped beds of bright flowers. From the front, the -building looked stately and grand, too, with its clean red bricks and -its big, fluted white pillars. They were the only two orphans in sight, -except a pair of overalled boys, their tow heads bare to the hot sun, -their lean arms, bare to the shoulders in their ragged shirts, pushing -steadily against whirring lawnmowers. - -"Oh, nasturtiums!" Eloise crowed, the first happy sound she had made -since entering the orphanage. - -She broke from Sally's grasp, sped down the cement walk, then plunged -into the lush greenness of that vast velvet carpet, entirely unconscious -that she was committing one of the major crimes of the institution. -Sally, after a stunned moment, sped after her, calling out breathlessly: - -"Don't dast to touch the flowers, Eloise! We ain't allowed to touch the -flowers! They'd skin us alive!" - -But Eloise had already broken the stem of a flaming orange and red -nasturtium and was cuddling it against her cheek. - -"Put it back, honey," Sally begged, herself committing the unpardonable -sin of walking on the grass. "There isn't any place at all you could -hide it, and if you carried it in your hand you'd get a licking sure. -But don't you cry, Eloise. Sally'll tell you a fairy story in play hour -this afternoon." - -The two, Sally's heart already swelling with the sweet pain of having -found a new child to mother, Eloise's tear-reddened eyes sparkling with -anticipation, were hurrying up the path that led around the main -building to the weaving rooms in which Sally was to work an extra hour -as punishment for her morning's "play-acting," when Clara Hodges came -shrieking from behind the building: - -"Sal-lee! Sal-lee Ford! Mrs. Stone wants you. In the office!" she added, -her voice dropping slightly on a note of horror. - -"What for?" Sally pretended grown up unconcern, but her face, which had -been pretty and glowing a moment before, was dull and institutional and -sullen again. - -"They's a man--a farmer man--talking to Stone-Face," Clara whispered, -her eyes furtive and mean as they darted about to see if she were -overheard. "Oh, Sal-lee, don't let 'em 'dopt you! We wouldn't have -nobody to play-act for us and tell us stories! Please, Sal-lee! Make -faces at him when Stone-Face ain't lookin' so's he won't like you!" - -"I'm too big to be adopted," Sally reassured her. "Nobody wants to adopt -a 16-year-old girl. Here, you take Eloise to the weaving room with you." - -Her voice was that of a managing, efficient, albeit loving mother, but -when she turned toward the front steps of the main building her feet -began to drag heavily, weighted with a fear which was reflected in her -darkling blue eyes, and in the deepened pallor of her cheeks. But, oh, -maybe it wasn't that! Why did she always have to worry about that--now -that she was sixteen? Why couldn't she expect something perfectly -lovely--like--like a father coming to claim his long-lost daughter? -Maybe there'd be a mother, too-- - -The vision Sally Ford had conjured up fastened wings to her feet. She -was breathless, glowing, when she arrived at the closed door of the -dread "office." - -When Sally Ford opened the door of the office of the orphan asylum, -radiance was wiped instantly from her delicate face, as if she had been -stricken with sudden illness. For her worst fear was realized--the fear -that had kept her awake many nights on her narrow cot, since her -sixteenth birthday had passed. She cowered against the door, clinging to -the knob as if she were trying to screw up her courage to flee from the -disaster which fate, in bringing about her sixteenth birthday, had -pitilessly planned for her, instead of the boon of long-lost relatives -for which she had never entirely ceased to hope. - -"Sally!" Mrs. Stone, seated at the big roll-top desk, called sharply. -"Say 'How do you do?' to the gentleman.... The girls are taught the -finest of manners here, Mr. Carson, but they are always a little shy -with strangers." - -"Howdy-do, Mr. Carson," Sally gasped in a whisper. - -"I believe this is the girl you asked for, Mr. Carson," Mrs. Stone went -on briskly, in her pleasant "company voice," which every orphan could -imitate with bitter accuracy. - -The man, a tall, gaunt, middle-aged farmer, nodded, struggled to speak, -then hastily bent over a brass cuspidor and spat. That necessary act -performed, he eyed Sally with a keen, speculative gaze. His lean face -was tanned to the color and texture of brown leather, against which a -coating of talcum powder, applied after a close shave of his black -beard, showed ludicrously. - -"Yes, mum, that's the girl, all right. Seen her when I was here last -June. Wouldn't let me have her then, mum, you may recollect." - -Mrs. Stone smiled graciously. "Yes, I remember, Mr. Carson, and I was -very sorry to disappoint you, but we have an unbreakable rule here not -to board out one of our dear little girls until she is sixteen years -old. Sally was sixteen last week, and now that school is out, I see no -reason why she shouldn't make her home with your family for the -summer--or longer if you like. The law doesn't compel us to send the -girls to school after they are sixteen, you know." - -"Yes'm, I've looked into the law," the farmer admitted. Then he turned -his shrewd, screwed-up black eyes upon Sally again. "Strong, healthy -girl, I reckon? No sickness, no bad faults, willing to work for her -board and keep?" - -He rose, lifting his great length in sections, and slouched over to the -girl who still cowered against the door. His big-knuckled brown hands -fastened on her forearms, and when she shrank from his touch he nodded -with satisfaction. "Good big muscles, even if she is a skinny little -runt. I always say these skinny, wiry little women can beat the fat ones -all hollow." - -"Sally is strong and she's marvelous with children. We've never had a -better worker than Sally, and since she's been raised in the Home, she's -used to work, Mr. Carson, although no one could say we are not good to -our girls. I'm sure you'll find her a willing helper on the farm. Did -your wife come into town with you this afternoon?" - -"Her? In berry-picking time?" Mr. Carson was plainly amazed. "No, mum, I -come in alone. My daughter's laid up today with a summer cold, or she'd -be in with me, nagging me for money for her finery. But you know how -girls are, mum. Now, seeing as how my wife's near crazy with work, what -with the field hands to feed and all, and my daughter laid up with a -cold, I'd like to take this girl here along with me. You know me, mum. -Reckon I don't have to wait to be investigated no more." - -Mrs. Stone was already reaching for a pen. "Perfectly all right, Mr. -Carson. Though it does put me in rather a tight place. Sally has been -taking care of a dormitory of nineteen of the small girls, and it is -going to upset things a bit, for tonight anyway. But I understand how it -is with you. You're going to be in town attending to business for an -hour or so, I suppose, Mr. Carson? Sally will have to get her things -together. You could call for her about five, I suppose?" - -"Yes, mum, five it is!" The farmer spat again, rubbed his hand on his -trousers, then offered it to Mrs. Stone. "And thank you, mum, I'll take -good care of the young-un. But I guess she thinks she's a young lady -now, eh, miss?" And he tweaked Sally's ear, his fingers feeling like -sand-paper against her delicate skin. - -"Tell Mr. Carson, Sally, that you'll appreciate having a nice home for -the summer--a nice country home," Mrs. Stone prompted, her eye stern and -commanding. - -And Sally, taught all her life to conceal her feelings from those in -authority and to obey implicitly, gulped against the lump in her throat -so that she could utter the lie in the language which Mrs. Stone had -chosen. - -The matron closed the door upon herself and the farmer, leaving Sally a -quivering, sobbing little thing, huddled against the wall, her nails -digging into the flesh of her palms. If anyone had asked her: "Sally, -why is your heart broken? Why do you cry like that?" she could not have -answered intelligently. She would have groped for words to express that -quality within her that burned a steady flame all these years, -unquenchable, even under the soul-stifling, damp blanket of charity. She -knew dimly that it was pride--a fierce, arrogant pride, that told her -that Sally Ford, by birth, was entitled to the best that life had to -offer. - -And now--her body quivered with an agony which had no name and which was -the more terrible for its namelessness--she was to be thrust out into -the world, or that part of the world represented by Clem Carson and his -family. To eat the bitter bread of charity, to slave for the food she -put into her stomach, which craved delicacies she had never tasted; to -be treated as a servant, to have the shame of being an orphan, a child -nobody wanted, continuously held up before her shrinking, hunted -eyes--that was the fate which being sixteen had brought upon Sally Ford. - -Every June they came--farmers like Clem Carson, seeking "hired girls" -whom they would not have to pay. Carson himself had taken three girls -from the orphanage. - -Rena Cooper, who had gone to the Carson farm when Sally was thirteen, -had come back to the Home in September, a broken, dispirited -thing--Rena, who had been so gay and bright and saucy. Annie Springer -had been his choice the next year, and Annie had never come back. The -story that drifted into the orphanage by some mysterious grapevine had -it that Annie had found a "fellow" on the farm, a hired man, with whom -she had wandered away without the formality of a marriage ceremony. - -The third summer, when he could not have Sally, he had taken Ruby -Presser, pretty, sweet little Ruby, who had been in love with Eddie -Cobb, one of the orphaned boys, since she was thirteen or fourteen years -old. Eddie had run away from the Home, after promising Ruby to come back -for her and marry her when he was grown-up and making enough money for -two to live on. - -Ruby had gotten into mysterious trouble on the Carson farm--the -"grapevine" never supplied concrete details--and Ruby had run away from -the farm, only to be caught by the police and sent to the reformatory, -the particular hell with which every orphan was threatened if she dared -disobey even a minor rule of the Home. Delicate, sweet little Ruby in -the reformatory--that evil place where "incorrigibles" poisoned the -minds of good girls like Ruby Presser, made criminals of them, too. - -Sally, remembering, as she cowered against the door of the orphanage -office, was suddenly fiercely glad that Ruby had thrown herself from a -fifth-floor window of the reformatory. Ruby, dead, was safe now from -charity and evil and from queer, warped, ugly girls who whispered -terrible things as they huddled on the cots of their cells. - -"Oh, Sally, dear, what is the matter?" A soft, sighing voice broke in on -Sally's grief and fear, a bony hand was laid comfortingly on Sally's -dark head. - -"Mr. Carson, that farmer who takes a girl every summer, is going to take -me home with him tonight," Sally gulped. - -"But that will be nice, Sally!" Miss Pond gushed. "You will have a real -home, with plenty to eat and maybe some nice little dresses to wear, and -make new friends--" - -"Yes, Miss Pond," Sally nodded, held thrall by twelve years of enforced -acquiescence. "But, oh, Miss Pond, I'd been hoping it was--my father--or -my mother, or somebody I belong to--" - -"Why, Sally, you haven't a father, dear, and your mother--But, mercy me, -I mustn't be running on like this," Miss Pond caught herself up hastily, -a fearful eye on the closed door. - -"Miss Pond," Sally pleaded, "won't you please, please tell me something -about myself before I go away? I know you're not allowed to, but oh, -Miss Pond, please! It's so cruel not to know anything! Please, Miss -Pond! You've always been so sweet to me--" - -The little touch of flattery did it, or maybe it was the pathos in those -wide, blue eyes. - -"It's against the rules," Miss Pond wavered. "But--I know how you feel, -Sally dear. I was raised in the Home myself, not knowing--. I can't get -your card out of the files now; Mrs. Stone might come and catch me. But -I'll make some excuse to come up to the locker room when you're getting -your things together. Oh--" she broke off. "I was just telling Sally how -nice it will be for her to have a real home, Mrs. Stone." - -Mrs. Stone closed the door firmly, her eyes stern upon Sally. "Of course -it will be nice. And Sally must be properly appreciative. I did not at -all like your manner to Mr. Carson, Sally. But run along now and pack. -You may take your Sunday dress and shoes, and one of your every-day -ginghams. Mr. Carson will provide your clothes. His daughter is about -your age, and he says her last year's dresses will be nicer than -anything you've ever had." - -"Yes, Mrs. Stone," Sally ducked her head and sidled out of the door, but -before it closed she exchanged a fleet, meaningful look with Miss Pond. - -"I'm going to _know_!" Sally whispered to herself, as she ran down the -long, narrow corridor. "I'm going to know! About my mother!" And color -swept over her face, performing the miracle that changed her from a -colorless little orphan into a near-beauty. - -Because she was leaving the orphanage for a temporary new home on the -Carson farm, Sally was permitted to take her regular Saturday night bath -that afternoon. In spite of her terror of the future, the girl who had -never known any home but a state orphan asylum felt a thrill of -adventure as she splashed in a painted tin tub, gloriously alone, -unhurried by clamorous girls waiting just outside. - -The cold water--there was no hot water for bathing from April first to -October first--made her skin glow and tingle. As she dried herself on a -ragged wisp of grayish-white Turkish toweling, Sally surveyed her slim, -white body with shy pride. Shorn of the orphanage uniform she might have -been any pretty young girl budding into womanhood, so slim and rounded -and pinky-white she was. - -"I guess I'm kinda pretty," Sally whispered to herself, as she thrust -her face close to the small, wavery mirror that could not quite succeed -in destroying her virginal loveliness. "Sweet sixteen and--never been -kissed," she smiled to herself, then bent forward and gravely laid her -pink, deliciously curved lips against the mirrored ones. - -Then, in a panic lest she be too late to see kind Miss Pond, she jerked -on the rest of her clothing. - -"Dear Sally, how sweet you look!" Miss Pond clasped her hands in -admiration as Sally slipped, breathless, into the locker-room that -contained the clothes of all the girls of her dormitory. - -"Did you bring the card that tells all about me--and my mother?" Sally -brushed the compliment aside and demanded in an eager whisper. - -"No, dearie, I was afraid Mrs. Stone might want it to make an entry -about Mr. Carson's taking you for the summer, but I copied the data. You -go ahead with your packing while I tell you what I found out," Miss Pond -answered nervously, but her pale gray eyes were sparkling with pleasure -in her mild little escapade. - -Sally unlocked her own particular locker with the key that always hung -on a string about her neck, but almost immediately she whirled upon Miss -Pond, her eyes imploring. "It won't take me a minute to pack, Miss Pond. -Please go right on and tell me!" - -"Well, Sally, I'm afraid there isn't much to tell." Miss Pond smoothed a -folded bit of paper apologetically. "The record says you were brought -here May 9, 1912, just twelve years ago, by a woman who said you were -her daughter. She gave your birthday as June 2, 1908, and her name as -Mrs. Nora Ford, a widow, aged 28--" - -"Oh, she's young!" Sally breathed ecstatically. Then her face clouded, -as her nimble brain did a quick sum in mental arithmetic. "But she'd be -forty now, wouldn't she? Forty seems awfully old--" - -"Forty is comparatively young, Sally!" Miss Pond, who was looking -regretfully back upon forty herself, said rather tartly. "But let me -hurry on. She gave poverty and illness as her reasons for asking the -state to take care of you. She said your father was dead." - -"Oh, poor mother!" A shadow flitted across Sally's delicate face; quick -tears for the dead father and the ill, poverty-stricken mother filmed -her blue eyes. - -"The state accepted you provisionally, and shortly afterward sent an -investigator to check up on her story," Miss Pond went on. "The -investigator found that the woman, Mrs. Ford, had left the city--it was -Stanton, thirty miles from here--and that no one knew where she had -gone. From that day to this we have had no word from the woman who -brought you here. She was a mystery in Stanton, and has remained a -mystery until now. I'm sorry, Sally, that I can't tell you more." - -"Oh!" Sally's sharp cry was charged with such pain and disappointment -that Miss Pond took one of the little clenched fists between her own -thin hands, not noticing that the slip of paper fluttered to the floor. -"She didn't write to know how I was, didn't care whether I lived or -died! I wish I hadn't asked! I thought maybe there was somebody, someone -who loved me--" - -"Remember she was sick and poor, Sally. Maybe she went to a hospital -suddenly and--and died. But there was no report in any papers of the -state of her death," Miss Pond added conscientiously. "You mustn't -grieve, Sally. You're nearly grown up. You'll be leaving us when you're -eighteen, unless you want to stay on as an assistant matron or as a -teacher--" - -"Oh, no, no!" Sally cried. "I--I'll pack now, Miss Pond. And thank you a -million times for telling me, even if it did hurt." - -In her distress Miss Pond trotted out of the locker-room without a -thought for the bit of paper on which she had scribbled the memorandum -of Sally's pitifully meager life history. But Sally had not forgotten -it. She snatched it from the floor and pinned it to her "body waist," a -vague resolution forming in her troubled heart. - -When five o'clock came Sally Ford was waiting in the office for Clem -Carson, her downcast eyes fixed steadily upon the small brown paper -parcel in her lap, color staining her neck and cheeks and brow, for Mrs. -Stone, stiffly, awkwardly but conscientiously, was doing her -institutional best to arm the state's charge for her first foray into -the outside world. - -"And so, Sally, I want you to remember to--to keep your body pure and -your mind clean," Mrs. Stone summed up, her strong, heavy face almost as -red as Sally's own. "You're too young to go out with young men, but -you'll be meeting the hired hands on the farm. You--you mustn't let them -take liberties of any kind with you. We try to give you girls in the -Home a sound religious and moral training, and if--if you're led astray -it will be due to the evils in your own nature and not to lack of proper -Christian training. You understand me, Sally?" she added severely. - -"Yes, Mrs. Stone," Sally answered in a smothered voice. - -Sally's hunted eyes glanced wildly about for a chance of escape and -lighted upon the turning knob of the door. In a moment Clem Carson was -edging in, his face slightly flushed, a tell-tale odor of whisky and -cloves on his breath. - -"Little lady all ready to go?" he inquired with a suspiciously jovial -laugh, which made Sally crouch lower in her chair. "Looking pretty as a -picture, too! With two pretty girls in my house this summer, reckon I'll -have to stand guard with a shotgun to keep the boys away." - -Word had gone round that Sally Ford was leaving the Home for the summer, -and as Clem Carson and his new unpaid hired girl walked together down -the long cement walk to where his car was parked at the curb, nearly -three hundred little girls, packed like a herd of sheep in the -wire-fenced playground adjoining the front lawn, sang out goodbys and -good wishes. - -"Goodby Sal-lee! Hope you have a good time!" - -"Goodby, Sal-lee! Write me a letter, Sal-lee!" "Goodby, goodby!" - -Sally, waving her Sunday handkerchief, craned her neck for a last sight -of those blue-and-white-ginghamed little girls, the only playmates and -friends she had in the world. There were tears in her eyes, and, -queerly, for she thought she hated the Home, a stab of homesickness -shooting through her heart. How safe they were, there in the playground -pen! How simple and sheltered life was in the Home, after all! Suddenly -she knew, somehow, that it was the last time she would ever see it, or -the children. - -Without a thought for the iron-clad "Keep off the grass" rule, Sally -turned and ran, fleetly, her little figure as graceful as a fawn's, over -the thick velvet carpet of the lawn. When she reached the high fence -that separated her from the other orphans, she spread her arms, as if -she would take them all into her embrace. - -"Don't forget me, kids!" she panted, her voice thick with tears. "I--I -want to tell you I love you all, and I'm sorry for every mean thing I -ever did to any of you, and I hope you all get adopted by rich papas and -mamas and have ice cream every day! Goodby, kids! Goodby!" - -"Kiss me goodby, Sal-lee!" a little whining voice pleaded. - -Sally stooped and pressed her lips, through the fence opening, against -the babyish mouth of little Eloise Durant, the newest and most forlorn -orphan of them all. - -"Me, too, Sal-lee! Me, too! We won't have nobody to play-act for us -now!" Betsy wailed, pressing her tear-stained face against the wire. - - - - -CHAPTER II - - -A little later, when Sally was seated primly beside Clem Carson, jolting -rapidly down the road that led past the orphanage toward the business -district of the city, the farmer nudged her in the ribs and chuckled: - -"You're quite a kissing-bug, ain't you, Sally? How about a little kiss -for your new boss?" - -Sally had shrunk as far away from Clem Carson as the seat of the -"flivver" permitted, phrases from Mrs. Stone's embarrassed, vague, -terrifying warnings boiling and churning in her mind: "Keep your body -pure"--"mustn't let men take any liberties with you"--"you're a big girl -now, things you ought to know"--"if you're led astray, it will be due to -evils in your own nature"-- - -She suddenly loathed herself, her budding, curving young body that she -had taken such innocent delight in as she bathed for her journey. She -wanted to shrink and shrink and shrink, until she was a little girl -again, too young to know "the facts of life," as Mrs. Stone, blushing -and embarrassed, had called the half-truths she had told Sally. She -wanted to climb over the door of the car, drop into the hot dust of the -road, and run like a dog-chased rabbit back into the safety of the Home. -There were no men there--no queer, different male beings who would want -to "take liberties"-- - -"My land! Scared of me?" Clem Carson chuckled. "You poor little chicken! -Don't mind me, Sally. I don't mean no harm, teasing you for a kiss. Land -alive! I got a girl of my own, ain't I? Darned proud of her, too, and -I'd cut the heart outa any man that tried to take advantage of her. -Ain't got no call to be scared of me, Sally." - -She smiled waveringly, shyness making her lips stiff, but she relaxed a -little, though she kept as far away from the man as ever. In spite of -her dread of the future and her bitter disappointment over Miss Pond's -disclosures as to her mother, she was finding the trip to the farm an -adventure. In the twelve years of her life in the State Orphans' Asylum -she had never before left the orphanage unaccompanied by droves of other -sheep-like, timid little girls, and unchaperoned by sharp-voiced, -eagle-eyed matrons. - -She felt queer, detached, incomplete, like an arm or a leg dissevered -from a giant body; she even had the panicky feeling that, like such a -dismembered limb, she would wither and die away from that big body of -which she had been a part for so long. But it was pleasant to bump -swiftly along the hot, dusty white road, fringed with odorous, flowering -weeds. Houses became less and less frequent; few children ran barefoot -along the road, scurrying out of the path of the automobile. -Occasionally a woman, with a baby sprawling on her hip, appeared in the -doorway of a roadside shack and shaded her eyes with her hand as she -squinted at the car. - -As the miles sped away Carson seemed to feel the need of impressing upon -her the fact that her summer was not to be one of unalloyed pleasure. He -sketched the life of the farm, her own work upon it, as if to prepare -her for the worst. "My wife's got the reputation of being a hard woman," -he told her confidentially. "But she's a good woman, good clean through. -She works her fingers to the bone, and she can't abide a lazy, trifling -girl around the place. You work hard, Sally, and speak nice and -respectful-like, and you two'll get on, I warrant." - -"Yes, sir," Sally stammered. - -"Well, Sally," he told her at last, "here's your new home. This lane -leads past the orchards--I got ten acres in fruit trees, all of 'em -bearing--and the gardens, then right up to the house. Pretty fine place, -if I do say so myself. I got two hundred acres in all, quite a sizeable -farm for the middle west. Don't them orchards look pretty?" - -Sally came out of her frightened reverie, forced her eyes to focus on -the beautiful picture spread out on a giant canvas before her. Then she -gave an involuntary exclamation of pleasure. Row after row of fruit -trees, evenly spaced and trimmed to perfection, stretched before her on -the right. The child in her wanted to spring from the seat of the car, -run ecstatically from tree to tree, to snatch sun-ripened fruit. - -"You have a good fruit crop," she said primly. - -"There's the house." The farmer pointed to the left. "Six rooms and a -garret. My daughter, Pearl, dogged the life out of me until I had -electric lights put in, and a fancy bathtub. She even made me get a -radio, but it comes in right handy in the evenings, specially in winter. -My daughter, Pearl, can think of more ways for me to spend money than I -can to earn it," he added with a chuckle, so that Sally knew he was -proud of Pearl, proud of her urban tastes. - -The car swept up to the front of the house; Clem Carson's hand on the -horn summoned his women folks. - -The house, which seemed small to Sally, accustomed to the big buildings -of the orphanage, was further dwarfed by the huge red barns that towered -at the rear. The house itself was white, not so recently painted as the -lordly barns, but it was pleasant and homelike, the sort of house which -Sally's chums at the orphanage had pictured as an ideal home, when they -had let their imaginations run away with them. - -Sally herself, born with a different picture of home in her mind, had -romanced about a house which would have made this one look like -servants' quarters, but now that it was before her she felt a thrill of -pleasure. At least it was a home, not an institution. - -A woman, big, heavy-bosomed, sternly corseted beneath her snugly -fitting, starched blue chambray house dress, appeared upon the front -porch and stood shading her eyes against the western sun, which revealed -the thinness of her iron-gray hair and the deep wrinkles in her tanned -face. - -"Why didn't you drive around to the back?" she called harshly. "This -young-up ain't company, to be traipsin' through my front room. Did you -bring them rubber rings for my fruit jars?" - -"You betcha!" Clem Carson refused to be daunted in Sally's presence. -"How's Pearl, Ma? Cold any better? I brought her some salve for her -throat and some candy." - -"She's all right," Mrs. Carson shouted, as if the car were a hundred -yards away. "And why you want to be throwin' your money away on patent -medicine salves is more'n I can see! I can make a better salve any day -outa kerosene and lard and turpentine. Reckon you didn't get any -car'mels for me! Pearl's all you think of." - -"Got you half a pound of car'mels," Carson shouted, laughing. "I'll -drive the new girl around back. - -"Ma's got a sharp tongue, but she don't mean no harm," Carson chuckled, -as he swung the car around the house. - -When it shivered to a stop between the barns and the house, the farmer -lifted out a few bundles which had crowded Sally's feet, then threw up -the cover of the hatch in the rear of the car, revealing more bundles. -Carson was loading her arms with parcels when he saw a miracle wrought -on her pale, timid face. - -"Lord! You look pretty enough to eat!" Clem Carson ejaculated, but he -saw then that she was not even aware that he was speaking to her. - -In one of the few books allowed for Sunday reading in the orphanage--a -beautiful, thick book with color-plate illustrations, its name, "Stories -from the Bible," lettered in glittering gold on a back of heavenly -blue--Sally had found and secretly worshiped the portrait of her ideal -hero. It was a vividly colored picture of David, forever fixed in -strong, beautiful grace, as he was about to hurl the stone from his -slingshot to slay the giant, Goliath. She had dreamed away many hours of -her adolescence and early young girlhood, the big book open on her knee -at the portrait of the Biblical hero, and it had not seemed like -sacrilege to adopt that sun-drenched, strong-limbed but slender boy as -the personification of her hopes for romance. - -And now he was striding toward her--the very David of "Stories from the -Bible." True, the sheepskin raiment of the picture was exchanged for a -blue shirt, open at the throat, and for a pair of cheap, earth-soiled -"jeans" trousers; but the boy-man was the same, the same! As he strode -lightly, with the ease of an athlete or the light-footedness of a god, -the sun flamed in his curling, golden-brown hair. He was tall, but not -so tall as Clem Carson, and there were power and ease and youth in every -motion of his beautiful body. - -"Did you get the plowshare sharpened, Mr. Carson? I've been waiting for -it, but in the meantime I've been tinkering with that little hand cider -press. We ought to do a good business with it if we set up a cider stand -on the state road, at the foot of the lane." - -Joy deepened the sapphire of Sally's eyes, quivered along the curves of -her soft little mouth. For his voice was as she had dreamed it would -be--vibrant, clear, strong, with a thrill of music in it. - -"Sure I got it sharpened, Dave," Carson answered curtly. "You oughta get -in another good hour with the cultivator before dark. You run along in -the back door there, Sally. Mrs. Carson will be needing you to help her -with supper." - -The change in Carson's voice startled her, made her wince. Why was he -angry with her--and with David, whose gold-flecked hazel eyes were -smiling at her, shyly, as if he were a little ashamed of Carson for not -having introduced them? But, oh, his name was David! David! It had had -to be David. - -In the big kitchen, dominated by an immense coal-and-wood cook stove, -Sally found Mrs. Carson busy with supper preparations. Her daughter, -Pearl, drifted about the kitchen, coughing at intervals to remind her -mother that she was ill. - -Pearl Carson, in that first moment after Sally had bumped into her at -the door, had seemed to the orphaned girl to be much older than she, for -her plump body was voluptuously developed and overdecked with finery. -The farmer's daughter wore her light red hair deeply marcelled. The -natural color in her broad, plump cheeks was heightened by rouge, -applied lavishly over a heavy coating of white powder. - -Her lavender silk crepe dress was made very full and short of skirt, so -that her thick-ankled legs were displayed almost to the knee. It was -before the day of knee dresses for women and Sally, standing there -awkwardly with her own bundle and the parcels which Carson had thrust -into her arms, blushed for the extravagant display of unlovely flesh. - -But Pearl Carson, if not exactly pretty, was not homely, Sally was -forced to admit to herself. She looked more like one of her father's -healthy, sorrel-colored heifers than anything else, except that the -heifer's eyes would have been mild and kind and slightly melancholy, -while Pearl Carson's china-blue eyes were wide and cold, in an insolent, -contemptuous stare. - -"I suppose you're the new girl from the Orphans' Home," she said at -last. "What's your name?" - -"Sa-Sally Ford," Sally stammered, institutional shyness blotting out her -radiance, leaving her pale and meek. - -"Pearl, you take Sally up to her room and show her where to put her -things. Did you bring a work dress?" Mrs. Carson turned from inspecting -a great iron kettle of cooking food on the stove. - -"Yes'm," Sally gulped. "But I only brought two dresses--my every-day -dress and this one. Mrs. Stone said you'd--you'd give me some of -P-Pearl's." - -She flushed painfully, in humiliation at having to accept charity and in -doubt as to whether she was to address the daughter of the house by her -Christian name, without a "handle." - -Pearl, switching her short, lavender silk skirts insolently, led the way -up a steep flight of narrow stairs leading directly off the kitchen to -the garret. The roof, shaped to fit the gables of the house, was so low -that Sally's head bumped itself twice on their passage of the dusty, -dark corridor to the room she was to be allowed to call her own. - -"No, not that door!" Pearl halted her sharply. "That's where David Nash, -one of the hired men, sleeps." - -Sally wanted to stop and lay her hand softly against the door which his -hand had touched, but she did not dare. "I--I saw him," she faltered. - -"Oh, you did, did you?" Pearl demanded sharply. "Well, let me tell you, -young lady, you let David Nash alone. He's mine--see? He's not just an -ordinary hired hand. He's working his way through State A. & M. He's a -star, on the football team and everything. But don't you go trying any -funny business on David, or I'll make you wish you hadn't!" - -"I--I didn't even speak to him," Sally hastened to reassure Pearl, then -hated herself for her humbleness. - -"Here's your room. It's small, and it gets pretty hot in here in the -summer, but I guess it's better'n you're used to, at that," Pearl -Carson, a little mollified, swung open a flimsy pine door. - -Sally looked about her timidly, her eyes taking in the low, sagging cot -bed, the upturned pine box that served as washstand, the broken rocking -chair, the rusty nails intended to take the place of a clothes closet; -the faded, dirty rag rug on the warped boards of the floor; the tiny -window, whose single sash swung inward and was fastened by a hook on the -wall. - -"I'll bring you some of my old dresses," Pearl told her. "But you'd -better hurry and change into your orphanage dress, so's you can help -Mama with the supper. She's been putting up raspberries all day and -she's dead tired. I guess Papa told you you'd have to hustle this -summer. This ain't a summer vacation--for you. It is for me. I go to -school in the city in the winter. I'm second year high, and I'm only -sixteen," she added proudly. "What are you?" - -Sally, who had been nervously untying her brown paper parcel, bent her -head lower so that she should not see the flare of hate in those pale -blue eyes which she knew would follow upon her own answer. "I'm--I'm -third year high." She did not have the courage to explain that she had -just finished her third year, that she would graduate from the -orphanage's high school next year. - -"Third year?" Pearl was incredulous. "Oh, of course, the orphanage -school! _My_ school is at least two years higher than yours. We prepare -for college." - -Sally nodded; what use to say that the orphanage school was a regular -public school, too, that it also prepared for college? And that Sally -herself had dreamed of working her way through college, even as David -Nash was doing? - -Eight o'clock was the supper hour on the farm in the summertime, when -every hour of daylight had to be spent in the orchards and fields. When -the long dining table, covered with red-and-brown-checked oilcloth, was -finally set, down to the last iron-handled knife, Sally was faint with -hunger, for supper was at six at the orphanage. - -Sally had peeled a huge dishpan of potatoes, had shredded a giant head -of pale green cabbage for coleslaw, had watched the pots of cooking -string beans, turnips and carrots; had rolled in flour and then fried -great slabs of round steak--all under the critical eye of Mrs. Carson, -who had found herself free to pick over the day's harvest of -blackberries for canning. - -"I suppose we'll have to let Sally eat at the table with us," Pearl -grumbled to her mother, heedless of the fact that Sally overheard. "In -the city a family wouldn't dream of sitting down to table with the -servants. I'm sick of living on a farm and treating the hired help like -members of the family." - -"I thought you liked having David Nash sit at table with us," Mrs. -Carson reminded her. - -"Well, David's different. He's a university student and a football -hero," Pearl defended herself. "But the other hired men and the Orphans' -Home girl--" - -Clem Carson appeared in the kitchen doorway. "Supper ready?" - -"Yes, Papa. Thanks for the candy, but I do wish you'd get it in a box, -not in a paper sack," Pearl pouted. "I'll ring the bell. Hurry up and -wash before the others come in." - -While Clem Carson was pumping water into a tin wash basin, just inside -the kitchen door, Pearl swung the big copper dinner bell, standing on -the narrow back porch, her lavender silk skirt fluttering about her -thick legs. - -Sally fled to the dining room then, ashamed to have David Nash see her -in the betraying uniform of the orphanage. - -She had obediently set nine places at the long table, not knowing who -all of those nine would be, but she found out before many minutes -passed. Clem Carson sat at one end of the table, Mrs. Carson at the -other. And before David and the other hired men appeared, a tiny, bent -little old lady, with kind, vague brown eyes and trembling hands, came -shuffling in from somewhere to seat herself at her farmer son's right -hand. Sally learned later that everyone called her Grandma, and that she -was Clem Carson's widowed mother. Immediately behind the little old lady -came a big, hulking, loose-jointed man of middle age, with a slack, -grinning mouth, a stubble of gray beard on his receding chin, a vacant, -idiotic smile in his pale eyes. - -At sight of Sally, shrinking timidly against the chair which was to be -hers, the half-wit lunged toward her like a playful, overgrown puppy. -One of his clammy hands, pale because they could not be trusted with -farm work, reached out and patted her cheek. - -"Pur-ty girl, pur-ty sister," he articulated slowly, a light of pleasure -gleaming in the pale vacancy of his eyes. - -"Now, now, Benny, be good, or Ma'll send you to bed without your -supper," the little old lady spoke as if he were a naughty child of -three. "You mustn't mind him, Sally. He won't hurt you. I hope you'll -like it here on the farm. It's real pretty in the summertime." - -The two nondescript hired men had taken their places, slipping into -their chairs silently and apologetically. David Nash had changed his -blue work shirt and "jeans" trousers for a white shirt, dark blue -polka-dotted tie, and a well-fitting but inexpensive suit of brown -homespun. Sally, squeezed between the vague little old grandmother and -the vacant-eyed half-wit, beyond whom the two hired men sat, found -herself directly across from David Nash, beside whom Pearl Carson sat, -her chair drawn more closely than necessary. - -"My, you look grand, Davie!" Pearl confided in a low, artificially sweet -voice. "My cold's lots better. Papa'll let us drive in to the city to -the movies if you ask him real nice." - -It was then that Sally Ford, who had experienced so many new emotions -that day, felt a pang that made every other heartache seem mild by -comparison. And two girls, one a girl alone in the world, the other -pampered and adored by her family, held their breath as they awaited -David Nash's reply. - -"Sorry, but I can't tonight," David Nash answered Pearl Carson's -invitation courteously but firmly. "It would be 'way after nine when we -got to town, and we wouldn't get back until nearly midnight--no hours -for a farm hand to be keeping. Besides, I've got to study, long as I can -keep awake." - -"You're always studying when I want you to take me somewhere," Pearl -pouted. "I don't see why you can't forget college during your summer -vacation. Go get some more hot biscuits, Sally," she added sharply. - -Except for Pearl's chatter and David's brief, courteous replies, the -meal was eaten in silence, the hungry farmer and his hired men hunching -over their food, wolfing it, disposing of such vast quantities of fried -steak, vegetables, hot biscuits, home-made pickles, preserves, pie and -coffee that Sally was kept running between kitchen and dining room to -replenish bowls and plates from the food kept warming on the stove. In -spite of her own hunger she ate little, restrained by timidity, but -after her twelve years of orphanage diet the meal seemed like a banquet -to her. - -No one spoke to her, except Mrs. Carson and Pearl, to send her on trips -to the kitchen, but it did not occur to her to feel slighted. It was -less embarrassing to be ignored than to be plied with questions. -Sometimes she raised her fluttering eyelids to steal a quick glance at -David Nash, and every glance deepened her joy that he was there, that he -sat at the same table with her, ate the same food, some of which she had -cooked. His superiority to the others at that table was so strikingly -evident that he seemed god-like to her. His pride, his poise, his -golden, masculine beauty, his strength, his evident breeding, his -ambition, formed such a contrast to the qualities of the orphaned boys -she had known that it did not occur to her to hope that he would notice -her. But once when her blue eyes stole a fleeting glimpse of his face -she was startled to see that his eyes were regarding her soberly, -sympathetically. - -He smiled--a brief flash of light in his eyes, an upward curl to his -well-cut lips. She was so covered with a happy confusion that she did -not hear Mrs. Carson's harsh nasal voice commanding her to bring more -butter from the cellar until the farmer's wife uttered her order a -second time. - -In spite of the prodigious amount of food eaten, the meal was quickly -over. It was not half-past eight when Clem Carson scraped back his -chair, wiping his mouth on his shirtsleeve. - -"Now, Sally, I'll leave you to clear the table and wash up," Mrs. Carson -said briskly. "I've got to measure and sugar my blackberries for -tomorrow's jam-making. A farmer's wife can't take Sunday off this time -o' year, and have fruit spoil on her hands." - -While Sally was stacking the soiled supper plates on the dining table, -the telephone rang three short and one long ring, and Pearl, who had -been almost forcibly holding David Nash in conversation, sprang to -answer it. The instrument was fastened to the dining room wall. Pearl -stood lolling against it, a delighted smile on her face, her fingers -picking at the torn wallpaper. - -"Un-hunh!... Sure!... Oh, that'll be swell, Ross! I was just wishing for -some excitement!... How many's coming? Five?... Oh, you hush! Sure, -we'll dance! We got a grand radio, you know--get Chicago and.... All -right, hurry up! And, oh, say, Ross, you might pick up another girl. -Sadie Pratt, or somebody. I got a sweetie of my own. Un-hunh! David -Nash, a junior from A. & M., is staying with us this summer. Didn't you -know?... Am I? I'll tell the world! You just wait till you see him, and -then _you'll_ want to jump in the river!... Aw, quit your kidding!... -Well, hurry! 'Bye!" - -Before the one-sided conversation was concluded, David Nash had quietly -left the room by way of the kitchen door. When Sally staggered in with -her armload of soiled dishes she found David at the big iron sink, -pouring hot water from a heavy black teakettle into a granite dishpan. - -"Thought I'd help," he said in a low voice, to keep Pearl from -overhearing. "You must be tired and bewildered, and washing up for nine -people is no joke. Give me the glasses first," he added casually as he -reached for the wire soap shaker that hung on a nail above the sink. - -"Oh, please," Sally gasped in consternation. "I can do them. It won't -take me any time. Why, at the Home, six of us girls would wash dishes -for three hundred. They wouldn't like it," she added in a terrified -whisper, her eyes fluttering first toward the dining room door, then -toward the big pantry where Mrs. Carson was picking over her -blackberries. - -"I like to wash dishes," David said firmly, and that settled it, at -least so far as he was concerned. - -Sally was trotting happily between table and cupboard when Pearl came -in, stormy-eyed, sullen-mouthed. - -"Well, I must say, you're a quick worker--and I don't mean on dishes!" -she snapped at Sally. "So this is the way you have to study, Mr. David -Nash! But I suppose she pulled a sob story on you and just roped you in. -You'd better find out right now, Miss Sally Ford, that you can't shirk -your work on his farm. That's not what Papa got you for--" - -"I insisted on helping with the dishes, Pearl," David interrupted the -bitter tirade in his firm, quiet way. "Want to get a dish cloth and help -dry them?" There was a twinkle in his eyes and he winked ever so -slightly at Sally. - -"I've got to dress. Five or six of the bunch are coming over to dance to -the radio music. Did you hear what I said about you?" Pearl answered, -her shallow blue eyes coquetting with David. - -"About me?" David pretended surprise. "Is that all, Sally? Well, I'll go -on up to my room and study awhile, if I can stay awake." - -"You're going to dance with me--with us," Pearl wailed, her flat voice -harsh with disappointment. "I told Ross Willis to bring another partner -for himself, because I was counting on you--" - -"Awfully sorry, but I've got to study. I thought I told you at supper -that I had to study," David reminded her mildly, but there was the steel -of determination in his casual voice. - -Pearl flung out of the room then, her face twisted with the first -grimaces of crying. - -"We'd better wash out and rinse these dish cloths," David said -imperturbably, but his gold-flecked eyes and his strong, characterful -mouth smiled at Sally. "My mother taught me that--and a good many other -things." - -A little later, under cover of the swishing of water in the granite dish -pan, David spoke in a low voice to the girl who worked so happily at his -side: - -"Take it as easy as you can. They'll work you to death if you let them. -And--if you need any help, _day or night_," he emphasized the words -significantly, so that once again a pulse of fear throbbed in Sally's -throat, "just call on me. Remember, I'm an orphan myself. But it's -easier for a boy. The world can be mighty hard on a girl alone." - -"Thank you," Sally trembled, her voice scarcely a whisper, for Mrs. -Carson was moving heavily in the pantry nearby. - -Fifteen minutes later, as Sally was sweeping the big kitchen, shouts of -laughter and loud, gay words told her that the party of farm girls and -boys had arrived. With David gone to his garret room to study, Sally -suddenly felt very small and forlorn, very much what he had called -her--a girl alone. - -The sounds of boisterous gayety penetrated to every corner of the small -house, but they echoed most loudly in Sally's heart. For she was sixteen -with all the desires and dreams of any other girl of sixteen. And she -loved parties, although she had never been to a small, intimate one in a -private home in all her life. - -She leaned on her broom, trembling, desire to have a good time fighting -with her institution-bred timidity. Then she looked down at her -dress--the blue-and-white-checked gingham, faded, dull, that she had -worn for months at the orphanage. If they should come into the -kitchen--any of those laughing, gay girls and boys--and find her in the -uniform of state charity they would despise her, never dream of asking -her to come in, to dance-- - -Her hands suddenly gripped her broom fiercely. Within a minute she had -finished her last task of the evening, had brushed the crumbs and dust -into the black tin dust pan, emptied it into the kitchen range. Then, -breathless with haste, afraid that timidity would overtake her, she ran -up the back stairs to the garret. - -Her cold little hands trembled with eagerness as she jerked her work -dress over her head and arrayed her slight body in the lace-trimmed -white lawn "Sunday dress" which she had worn earlier in the day on her -trip from the orphanage. Excitedly, she slapped her pale, faintly -flushed cheeks to make them more red, then bit her lips hard in lieu of -lipstick. - -When she tiptoed down the dark hall of the garret she found David Nash's -door ajar, caught a glimpse of the university student-farmhand bent over -a pine table crowded with books. - -She crept on to the head of the narrow, steep stairs, and there her -courage failed her. The dance music, coming in full and strong over the -radio, had just begun, and she could hear the shuffle of feet on the -bare floor of the living room. How had she thought for one minute that -she could brave those alien eyes, intrude, uninvited, upon Pearl's -party? Hadn't Pearl made it cruelly clear that she despised her, -resented her, because of David's interest in her? - -"Want to dance?" - -She had been leaning over the narrow pine banister, but she straightened -then, a hand going to her heart, for it was David standing near her in -the dark, and his voice was very kind. - - - - -CHAPTER III - - -At 11 o'clock that Saturday night Sally Ford blew out the flame in the -small kerosene lamp--the electric light wires had not been brought to -the garret--and then knelt beside the low cot bed to pray, as she had -been taught to do in the orphanage. - -After she had raced mechanically through her childish "Now-I-lay-me," -she lifted her small face, that gleamed pearly-white in the faint -moonlight, and, clasping her thin little hands tightly, spoke in a low, -passionate voice directly to God, whom she imagined bending His majestic -head to listen: - -"Oh, thank you, God, for making David like me, and for letting me dance -with him. And if dancing is a sin, please forgive me, God, for I didn't -mean any harm. And please make Pearl not hate me so much just because -David is sweet to me. She has so many friends and a father and mother -and a grandmother and a nice home and so many pretty clothes, while I -haven't anything. Make her feel kinder toward me, dear God, and I'll -work so hard and be so good! And please, God, keep my heart and body -pure, like Mrs. Stone says." - -Lying in bed, covered only with the scant nightgown she had brought from -the orphanage, Sally did not feel the oppressive heat nor the hardness -and lumpiness of her cornshuck mattress. For she was reliving the hour -she had spent in the Carson living room, sponsored by a stern-faced -David who seemed determined to force Pearl and her giggling, chattering -friends to accept the timid little orphan as an equal. - -She felt again the pain in her heart at their veiled insults, their -deliberate snubs, the concentrated fury that gleamed at her from Pearl's -pale blue eyes. But again, as during that hour, the hurt was healed by -the blessed fact of David's championship. She lay very still to -recapture the bliss of David's arm about her waist, as he whirled her -lightly in a fox trot, the music for which came so mysteriously from a -little box with dials and a horn like a phonograph. She heard again his -precious compliment, spoken loudly enough for Pearl to hear: "You're the -best dancer I ever danced with, Sally. I'm going to ask you to the -Junior Prom next year." - -Of course he had danced with Pearl, too, and the other girls, who had -made eyes at him and angled for compliments on their own dancing. When -he danced with Pearl, her husky young body pressed closely against his, -her fingertips audaciously brushed the golden crispness of his hair. She -had even tried to dance cheek-to-cheek with David, but he had held her -back stiffly. - -The other boys--Ross Willis and Purdy Bates--had not asked Sally to -dance with them, after Pearl had whispered half-audible, fierce -commands; but their rudeness had no power to still the little song of -thanksgiving that trilled in her heart, for always David came back to -her, looking glad and relieved, and it was with her that David sat -between dances, talking steadily and entertainingly, to hide her shy -silences. - -She sighed in memory, a quivering sigh of pure pleasure, when she lived -again the minutes in the kitchen when she and David had washed glasses -and plates, while the others danced in the parlor. They had not -returned, but together had slipped up the back stairs to the garret, -David bidding her a cheerful good-night as he turned into his own room -to study for an hour before going to bed. - -She had learned, during those talks with David, that he was twenty years -old, that he had completed two years' work in the State Agricultural and -Mechanical College; that he was working summers on farms as much for the -practical experience as for the money earned, for his ambition was to be -a scientific farmer, so that he might make the most of the farm which he -would some day inherit from his grandfather. His grandfather's place -adjoined the Carson farm, but it was being worked "on shares" by a large -family of brothers, who had no need for David's labor in the summer. She -knew, too, from his modest replies to questions asked by Ross Willis and -Purdy Bates, that David was a star athlete, that he had already won his -letter in football and that he had been boxing champion of the sophomore -class. - -"But he likes _me_," Sally exulted. "He likes me better than Pearl or -Bessie Coates or Sue Mullins. I suppose," she added honestly, "he's -sorry for me because I'm an orphan and Pearl has it 'in' for me, but I -don't care why he's nice to me, just so he is." - -The radio music stopped at half-past eleven. Soon afterward Sally heard -the shouted good-nights of Pearl's guests: "We had a swell time, Pearl!" -"Don't forget, Pearl! Our house tomorrow night!" "See you at Sunday -School, Pearl, and bring David with you! Some sheik! Oh, Mama! But watch -out for that baby-faced orphan, Pearl! She's got her cap set for him and -she'll beat your time, if you don't look out!" - -Sally felt her face flame with shame and anger. Why did girls and boys -have to be so nasty-minded, she asked herself on a sob. Why couldn't -they let her and David be friends without thinking things like that? -Why, David was so--so wonderful! He wouldn't "look" at a frightened -little girl from an orphans' home! No girl was good enough for David -Nash, she told herself fiercely. - -The next morning Pearl failed to entice David into going to church and -Sunday School with her, and Sally was left alone to prepare the big -Sunday dinner--Mrs. Carson having gone to church in spite of her -Saturday determination not to. David came smiling into the kitchen, -immaculate in a white shirt and well-fitting gray flannel trousers, a -book in his hand, a pipe in his mouth. - -"Mind if I study out here on the kitchen-porch?" he asked Sally, his -hazel eyes brimming with friendliness. "I like company and my garret -room's hot as an inferno." - -"I'd love to have you," Sally told him shyly. "I'll try not to make any -noise with the cooking utensils." - -"Oh, I don't mind noise," he laughed. "Fact is, I wish you'd sing. I'll -bet you can sing like a bird. Your voice sings even when you're talking. -And any woman--" a delicate compliment that--"can work better when she's -singing." - -And so Sally sang. She sang Sunday School songs, because it was Sunday. - -It was sweet to be alone in the kitchen, with David so near, his crisp, -golden-brown head bent over his book, smoke spiraling lazily from his -pipe. The old grandmother, looking very tiny and old-fashioned in -rustling black taffeta, had gone to church, too, leading her middle-aged -half-wit son by the hand. Benny had strained at his mother's hand, -trying to get loose so that he could kiss Sally and show her his bright -red necktie, at which the fingers of his free hand plucked excitedly. As -she remembered those vacant, grinning eyes, that slack, grinning mouth, -Sally's song changed to a heart-felt paean of thanksgiving: - - "Count your blessings! - Name them one by one. - Count your many blessings-- - See what God hath done!" - -Oh, she _was_ blessed! She had a good mind; sometimes she was pretty; -she could dance and sing; children liked her--and David, David! Poor -half-wit Benny, whose only blessings were a dim little old mother and a -new red necktie! But wasn't a mother--even an old, old mother, whose own -eyes were vague, such a big blessing that she made up for nearly -everything else that God could give? - -But she resolutely banished the ache in her heart--an ache that -contracted it sharply every time she thought of the mother she had never -known--and began to sing again: - - "I think when I read that sweet story of old, - When Jesus was here among men, - How He called little children as lambs to His fold--" - -The opening and closing of the door startled her. David was there, -smiling at her. - -"Won't you sing 'Always' for me, Sally? It's a new song, just out. It -goes something like this--" And he began to hum, breaking into words now -and then: "I'll be loving you--always! Not for just an hour, not for -just a day, not--" - -"So this is why you wouldn't go to church with me!" a shrill voice, -passionate with anger, broke into the singing lesson. - -They had not heard her, in their absorption in the song and in each -other, but Pearl had come into the house through the front door, and was -confronting them now in the doorway between dining room and kitchen. - -"I thought you two were up to something!" she cried. "It's a good thing -I came home when I did, or I reckon there wouldn't be any Sunday dinner. -Do you know why I came home, Sally Ford?" she demanded, advancing into -the kitchen, her hands on her hips, her fingers digging spasmodically -into the flesh that bulged under the silk. - -"No," Sally gasped, retreating until she was halted by the kitchen -table. "I'm cooking dinner, Pearl. It'll be ready on time--" - -"Don't you 'Pearl' me!" the infuriated girl screamed. "You mealy-mouthed -little hypocrite! I'll tell you why I came home! I couldn't find my -diamond bar-pin that Papa gave me for a Christmas present last year, and -I remembered when I was in Sunday School that I saw you stoop and pick -up something in the parlor last night. You little thief! Give it back to -me or I'll phone for the sheriff!" - -Sally stared at Pearl, color draining out of her cheeks and out of her -sapphire eyes, until she was a pale shadow of the girl who had been -glowing and sparkling under the sun of David's affectionate interest. - -"I haven't seen your diamond bar-pin, Pearl," she said at last. "Honest, -I haven't!" - -"You're lying! I saw you stoop and pick something up in front of the -sofa last night. I was crazy not to think of my bar-pin then, but I -remembered all right this morning, when it was gone off this dress, the -same dress I was wearing last night. See, David!" she appealed shrilly -to the boy, who was looking at her with narrowed eyes. "It was pinned -right here! You can see where it was stuck in! Look!" - -David said nothing, but a slow, odd smile curled his lips without -reaching those level, narrowed eyes of his. - -"What are you looking at me like that for?" Pearl screamed. "I won't -_have_ you looking at me like that! Stop it!" - -Slowly, his eyes not leaving Pearl's face for a moment, David thrust his -right hand into his pocket. When he withdrew it, something lay on his -palm--a narrow bar of filigreed white gold, set with a small, square-cut -diamond. Still without speaking, he extended his hand slowly toward -Pearl, but she drew back, her eyes popping with surprise and--yes, Sally -was sure of it--fear. - -"Where did you get that?" she gasped. - -"Do you really want me to tell you?" David spoke at last, his voice -queer and hard. - -"No!" Pearl shuddered. "No! Does she--does _she_ know?" - -"No, she was telling the truth when she said that she hadn't seen the -pin," David answered, flipping the pin contemptuously to the kitchen -table. "But next time I think you'd better put it away in your own room. -And Pearl, you really must try to overcome this absentmindedness of -yours. It may get you into trouble sometime." - -Pearl shivered, seemed to shrink visibly under her fussy pink georgette -dress. - -"Oh!" she wailed suddenly, her face crumpling up in a spasm of weeping. -"You'll hate me now! And you used to like me, before _she_ came! -You--oh, I hate you! Quit looking at me like that!" - -"Hadn't you better go back to church?" David suggested mildly. "Tell -your mother you found your pin just where you'd left it," that -contemptuous smile deepening on his lips. - -"You won't tell Papa, will you?" Pearl whimpered, as she turned toward -the door. "And you won't tell _her_?" She could not bear to utter -Sally's name. - -"No, I won't tell," David assured her. "But I'm sure you'll make up to -Sally for having been mistaken about the pin." - -"She's all you think of!" Pearl cried, then, sobbing wildly, she ran out -the kitchen door. - -"Guess I'd better not bother you any longer, or they'll be blaming me if -dinner is late," David said casually, but he paused long enough to pat -the little hand that was clenching the table. - -Sally was so puzzled by the strangeness of the scene she had witnessed, -so tormented by brief glimpses of something near the truth, so weak from -reaction, so stirred by gratitude to David, that she was making poor -headway with dinner when Clem Carson, who had not gone to church, came -in from the barns, dressed in overalls in defiance of the day. - -"Got a sick yearlin' out there," he grumbled. "A blue-ribbon heifer calf -that Dave's grandpa persuaded me to buy. I don't believe in this -blue-ribbon stock. Always delicate--got to be nursed like a baby. I give -her a whopping dose of castor oil and she slobbered all over me." - -He took the big black iron teakettle from the stove and filled the -granite wash basin half full of the steaming water. As he lathered his -hands until festoons of soap bubbles hung from them, he cocked an -appraising eye at Sally, who was busily rolling pie crust on a yellow -pine board. - -"Dave been hanging around the kitchen this morning, ain't he?" - -Sally's hands tightened on the rolling pin and her eyes fluttered -guiltily as she answered, "Yes, sir." - -"Better not encourage him, if you know which side your bread's buttered -on," the farmer advised laconically. "I reckon you know by this time -that Pearl's picked him out and that things is just about settled -between 'em. Fine match, too. He'll own his granddad's place some -day--next farm to this one, and the young folks will be mighty well -fixed. I reckon Dave's pretty much like any other young -whippersnapper--ready to cock an eye at any pretty girl that comes -along, before he settles down, but it don't mean anything. Understand?" - -"Yes, sir," Sally murmured. - -"I reckon any fool could see that Pearl's mighty near the apple of my -eye," Carson went on, as he dried his hands vigorously on the -Sunday-fresh roller towel. "And if she took a notion that maybe some -other girl from the orphanage would suit us better, why I don't know as -I could do anything else but take you back. And I'd hate that. You're a -nice, pretty little thing, real handy in the kitchen, but, yes sir, I'd -have to tell the matron that you just didn't suit.... Well, I got to get -back to that yearlin'." - -Somehow Sally managed to finish cooking the big Sunday dinner before the -family returned from church. Out of deference for the day she decided to -change from her faded gingham to her white dress before serving dinner. -Surely she had a right to look decent! Clem Carson couldn't construe her -humble "dressing up" as a bid for David's attention. - -In her little garret room she scrubbed her face and hands, pinned the -heavy braid of soft black hair about her head, and then reached under -her low cot bed for her small bundle of clothes, in which was rolled her -only pair of fine-ribbed white lisle stockings. As she drew out the -bundle she discovered immediately that other hands than her own had -touched it; the stockings had been unrolled and then rerolled clumsily, -not at all in her own neat fashion. Then suddenly full comprehension -came to her. The pieces of the puzzle settled miraculously into shape. -It was here, in this bundle, that David had found the bar-pin. Somehow -he had seen Pearl slip into the room that morning, had guessed that her -secret visit boded no good for Sally; had spied on her, and then later -had retrieved the bar-pin from the bundle in which Pearl had hidden it. - -If David had not seen--But she could not go on with the thought. -Trembling so that her teeth chattered she dressed herself as decently as -her orphanage wardrobe permitted, and then went downstairs to "dish up" -the dinner she had prepared. - -Immediately after dinner David went across fields to call on his -grandfather, a grouchy, sick old man who almost hated the boy because he -would soon own the lands which he himself had loved so passionately. He -did not return for supper, and at breakfast on Monday there was not time -for more than a smile and a cheerful "Good morning," which Sally, with -Clem Carson's eyes upon her, hardly dared return. - -Sally wondered if David had been warned, too, for as the days passed she -seldom saw him alone for as much a minute. Perhaps he was being careful -for her sake, suspecting Carson's antagonism, or perhaps, in spite of -the shameful trick in which he had caught her, he really cared for -Pearl. Evenings he sat for a short time in the living room or on the -front porch, Pearl beside him, chattering animatedly; but he was always -in his room studying by ten o'clock, a blessed fact which made her own -isolation in her little garret room more easy to bear. - -On Thursday morning at ten o'clock David appeared at the kitchen door, -an axe in his hands. - -"Will you turn the grindstone for me while I sharpen this axe blade, -Sally?" he asked casually, but his eyes gave her a deep, significant -look that made her heart flutter. - -Mrs. Carson, standing over her bubbling preserving kettles, grumbled an -assent, and Sally flew out of the kitchen to join him. - -The grindstone, a huge, heavy stone wheel turned by a pedal arrangement, -was set up near the first of the great red barns. While Sally poured -water at intervals upon the stone, David held the blade against it, and -under cover of the whirring, grating noise he talked to her in a low -voice. - -"Everything all right, Sally?" - -"Fine!" she faltered. "I get awful tired, but there's lots to eat--such -good things to eat--and Pearl's given me some dresses that are nicer -than any I ever had before, except they're too big for me--" - -"Isn't she fat?" David grinned at her, and she was reminded again how -young he was, although he seemed so very grown-up to her. "She wouldn't -be so fat if she worked a tenth as hard as you do." - -"I don't mind," Sally protested, her eyes misting with tears at his -thoughtfulness for her. "I've got to earn my board and keep. Besides, -there's such an awful lot to be done, with the preserving and the -canning and the cooking and everything. Mrs. Carson works even harder -than I do." - -David's eyes flashed with indignation and a suspicion of contempt for -the meek little girl opposite him. "You're earning five times as much as -your board and room and a few old clothes that Pearl doesn't want is -worth. It makes me so mad--" - -"Sal-lee! Ain't that axe ground yet? Time to start dinner! I can't leave -this piccalilli I'm making," Mrs. Carson shouted from the kitchen door. - -"Wait, Sally," David commanded. "Wouldn't you like to take a walk with -me after supper tonight? I'll help you with the dishes. You never get -out of the house, except to the garden. You haven't even seen the fields -yet. I'd like to show you around. The moon's full tonight--" - -"Oh, I can't!" Sally gasped with the pain of refusal. "Pearl--Mr. -Carson--" - -"I want you to come," David said steadily, his eyes commanding her. - -"All right," Sally promised recklessly, her cheeks pink with excitement, -her eyes soft and velvety, like dark blue pansies. - -Sally was eager as a child, when she joined David Nash in that part of -the lane that skirted the orchard. Although it was nearly nine o'clock -it was not yet dark; the sweet, throbbing peace of a June twilight, -disturbed only by a faint breeze that whispered through the leaves of -the fruit trees, brooded over the farm. - -"I hurried--as fast--as I could!" she gasped. "Grandma Carson ripped up -this dress for me this afternoon and while you and I were washing dishes -Mrs. Carson stitched up the seams. Wasn't that sweet of her? Do you like -it, David? It was awful dirty and I washed it in gasoline this -afternoon, while I was doing Pearl's things." - -She backed away from him, took the full skirt of the made-over dress -between the thumb and forefinger of each hand, and made him a curtsey. - -"You look like a picture in it," David told her gravely. "When I saw -Pearl busting out of it I had no idea it was such a pretty dress." - -"I couldn't have kept it on tonight if Pearl hadn't already left for the -party at Willis's. Was she terribly mad at you because you wouldn't go?" - -David shrugged his broad shoulders, but there was a twinkle in his eyes. -"Let's talk about something pleasant. Want a peach, Sally?" - -And Sally ate the peach he gave her, though she had peeled so many for -canning those last few days that she had thought she never wanted to see -another peach. But this was a special peach, for David had chosen it for -her, had touched it with his own hands. - -They walked slowly down the fruit-scented lane together, Sally's -shoulder sometimes touching David's coatsleeve, her short legs striving -to keep step with his long ones. - -She listened, or appeared to listen, drugged with content, her fatigue -and the smarting of her gasoline-reddened hands completely forgotten. - -"We got a good stand of winter wheat and oats. There's the wheat. See -how it ripples in the breeze? Look! You can see where it's turning -yellow. Pretty soon its jade-green dress will be as yellow as gold, and -along in August I'll cut it. That's oats, over there"; and he pointed to -a distant field of foot-high grain. - -"It's so pretty--all of it," Sally sighed blissfully. "You wouldn't -think, just to look at a farm, that it makes people mean and cross and -stingy and ugly, would you? Looks like growing things for people to eat -ought to make us happy." - -"Farmers don't see the pretty side; they're too busy. And too worried," -David told her gravely. "I'm different. I live in the city in the winter -and I can hardly wait to get to the farm in the summer. But it's not my -worry if the summer is wet and the wheat rusts. I'll be happy to own a -piece of land some day, though, even if I own all the worries, too. I'm -going to be a scientific farmer, you know." - -"I'd love to live on a farm," Sally agreed, with entire innocence. "But -every evening at twilight I'd go out and look at my growing things and -see how pretty a picture they made, and try to forget all the -back-breaking work I'd put in to make it so pretty." - -They were walking single file now, in the soft, mealy loam of a field, -David leading the way. She loved the way his tall, compact body -moved--as gracefully and surely as a woman's. She had the feeling that -they were two children, who had slipped away from their elders. She had -never known anyone like David, but she felt as if she had known him all -her life, as if she could say anything to him and he would understand. -Oh, it was delicious to have a friend! - -"There's the cornfield where I've been plowing," David called back to -her. "A fine crop. I've given it its last plowing this week. It's what -farmers call 'laid by.' Nothing to do now but to let nature take her -course." - -It was so dark now that the corn looked like glistening black swords, -curved by invisible hands for a phantom combat. And the breeze rustled -through them, bringing to the beauty-drunk little girl a cargo of -mingled odors of earth, ripe fruit and greenness thrusting up from the -moist embrace of the ground to the kiss of the sun. - -"Let's sit here on the ground and watch the moon come up," David -suggested, his voice hushed with the wonder of the night and of the -beauty that lay about them. "The earth is soft, and dry from the sun. It -won't soil your pretty dress." - -Sally obeyed, locking her slender knees with her hands and resting her -chin upon them. - -"Tired, Sally? They work you too hard," David said softly, as he seated -himself at a little distance from her. "I suppose you'll be glad to get -back to the--Home in the fall." - -Sally's dream-filled eyes, barely discernible in the dark, turned toward -him, and her voice, hushed but determined, spoke the words that had been -throbbing in her brain for four days: - -"I'm not going back to the Home--ever. I'm going to run away." - -"Good for you!" David applauded. Then, with sudden seriousness: "But -what will you do? A girl alone, like you? And won't they try to bring -you back? Isn't there a law that will let them hunt you like a -criminal?" - -"Oh, yes. The state's my legal guardian until I'm eighteen, and I'm only -sixteen. In some states it's twenty-one," Sally answered, fright -creeping back into her voice. "But I'm going to do it anyway. I'd rather -die than go back to the orphanage for two more years. You don't know -what it's like," she added with sudden vehemence, and a sob-catch in her -throat. - -"Tell me, Sally," David urged gently. - -And Sally told him--in short, gasping sentences, roughened sometimes by -tears--of the life of orphaned girls. - -"We have enough to eat to keep from starving and they give us four new -dresses a year," Sally went on recklessly, her long-dammed-up emotion -released by his sympathy and understanding, though he said so little. -"And they don't actually beat us, unless we've done something pretty -bad; but oh, it's the knowing that we're orphans and that the state -takes care of us and that nobody cares whether we live or die that makes -it so hard to bear! From the time we enter the orphanage we are made to -feel that everyone else is better than we are, and it's not right for -children, who will be men and women some day, with their livings to -make, to feel that way!" - -"Yes, an inferiority complex is a pretty bad handicap," David -interrupted gently. - -"I know about inferiority complexes," Sally took him up eagerly. "I've -read a lot and studied a lot. We have a branch of the public library in -the orphanage, but we're only allowed to take out one book a week. I'll -graduate from high school next June--if I go back! But I won't go back!" - -"But Sally, Sally, what could you do?" David persisted. "You haven't any -money--" - -"No," Sally acknowledged passionately. "I've never had more than a -nickel at one time to call my own! Think of it, David! A girl of -sixteen, who has never had more than a nickel of her own in her life! -And only a nickel given to me by some soft-hearted, sentimental visitor! -But I can work, and if I can't find anything to do, I'd rather starve -than go back." - -David's hand, concealed by the darkness, was upon hers before she knew -that it was coming. - -"Poor Sally! Brave, high-hearted little Sally!" David said so gently -that his words were like a caress. "Charity hasn't broken your spirit -yet, child. Just try to be patient for a while longer. Promise me you -won't do anything without telling me first. I might be able to help -you--somehow." - -"I--I can't promise, David," she confessed in a strangled voice. "I -might have to go away--suddenly--from here--" - -"What do you mean, Sally?" David's hand closed in a hurting grip over -hers. "Has Pearl--Mr. Carson--? Tell me what you mean!" - -"When I promised to come walking with you tonight I knew that Mr. Carson -would try to take me back to the orphanage, if he found out. But--I--I -wanted to come. And I'm not sorry." - -"Do you mean that he threatened you?" David asked slowly, amazement -dragging at his words. "Because of Pearl--and me?" - -"Yes," she whispered, hanging her head with shame. "I didn't want you to -know, ever, that you'd been in any way responsible. He--he says it's -practically settled between you and--and Pearl, and that--that I--oh, -don't make me say any more!" - -David groaned. She could see the muscles spring out like cords along his -jaw. "Listen, Sally," he said at last, very gently, "I want you to -believe me when I say that I have never had the slightest intention of -marrying Pearl Carson. I have not made love to her. I'm too young to get -married. I've got two years of college ahead of me yet, but even if I -were older and had a farm of my own, I wouldn't marry Pearl--" - - - - -CHAPTER IV - - -"Come out of that corn!" A loud, harsh voice cut across David's -low-spoken speech, made them spring guiltily apart. "I ain't going to -stand for no such goings-on on my farm!" - -Clem Carson had prowled like an angry, frustrated animal, through the -fields until he had spied them out. - -David and Sally had been sitting at the end of the corn field, in plain -sight of anyone who cared to spy upon them. When Clem Carson's harsh -bellow startled them out of their innocent confidences David jumped to -his feet, offering a hand to Sally, who was trembling so that she could -scarcely stand. - -"We're not in the corn, Mr. Carson," David called, his voice vibrating -with indignation. "I'll have to ask you to apologize for what you said, -sir. There's no harm in two young people watching the moon rise at ten -o'clock." - -Carson came striding out of the corn. David, feet planted rather far -apart, looked as if he were braced for attack, and the farmer, after an -involuntary shrinking toward the shelter of the corn, advanced again, an -apologetic smile on his brown face. - -"Reckon I spoke hasty," he conceded, "but Jim said he seen you two -young-uns sneaking off into the corn and it got my dander up. I'm -responsible to the orphanage for Sally, and I don't aim to have her -going back in disgrace. Better get back to the house, Sally, and go to -bed, seeing as how you've got to be up at half-past four in the morning. -You stay back a minute, Dave. I want to have a little talk with you." - -"I'm taking Sally to the house, Mr. Carson," David said grimly. - -On the walk back to the house there was no opportunity for David to -reassure the frightened, trembling girl, for Carson plowed doggedly -along behind them as they walked single file between the rows of corn. -When they reached the kitchen, where Mrs. Carson was setting great pans -of yeast bread to rise on the back of the range, Sally ran to the -stairs, not pausing for a good-night. - -Ten or fifteen minutes later, while she was sitting on the edge of her -cot-bed, she heard David's firm step on the back stairs, and knew that -he had cut short the farmer's "little talk" with him. Reckless of -consequences she slipped out of her door, which she had left ajar, and -crept along the dark hall to David's door. - -He did not see her at first, for she was only a faint blur in the dark, -but at her whispered "David!" he paused, his hands groping for hers. - -"It's all right, honey," he whispered. "I told him point-blank if he -sent you back to the Home I'd leave, too. And that will hold him, -because he can't do without me at this busy season. He couldn't get -another hand right now for love or money, and he knows it. Go to sleep -now, and don't worry." - -The next morning at breakfast it was plainly evident that David had said -one or two other things to Clem Carson, and that he in turn had passed -them on to Pearl. For Pearl's eyes bore traces of tears shed during the -night, and the high color of anger burned in her plump cheeks. Carson's -anger and chagrin at losing all his hopes of David as a son-in-law and -of acquiring, through his marriage to Pearl, the neighboring farm for -his daughter, expressed itself in heavy "joshing," each word tipped with -venom: - -"Well, well, how's our Sally this morning? What do you know about this, -Ma?--our little 'Orphunt Annie' is stepping out! Yes, sir, she ain't -letting no grass grow under her feet! Caught herself a feller, she has!" - -"Eat your breakfast, Clem, and let Sally alone," Mrs. Carson commanded -impatiently. "She's old enough to have a feller if she wants one." - -Tears of gratitude to the woman she had thought so stern gushed into -Sally's eyes, so that she could not see to butter the hot biscuit she -held in her shaking hands. - -"She's cut you out, Pearl, beat your time all hollow! And looking as -meek and mild as a Jersey heifer all the time! I tell you, Ma, it takes -these buttery-mouthed little angels to put over the high-jinks!" - -"I'm sure I wouldn't have looked at a hired man," Pearl cried angrily, -tossing her head. "Sally's welcome to him. But I can't say I admire -_his_ taste." - -Sally's eyes, drowned in tears, fluttered toward David. - -"Don't you think you're going pretty far, Mr. Carson?" David asked -abruptly. - -"No offense, no offense," Carson protested hastily, with a chuckle that -he meant to sound conciliatory. "I'm a man that likes his joke, and it -does strike me as funny that a fine, upstanding college man like you, -due to come into property some day, should cotton to a scared little -rabbit of an orphan like Sally here--" - -"That'll do, Clem!" Mrs. Carson interrupted sharply. "Get ahead with -your breakfast and clear out, all of you! Sally and me have got a big -day's work ahead of us. Pearl, I want you to drive to Capital City for -some more Mason jars for me. I'm all out." - -Later, when Sally was washing dishes, Pearl bounced into the kitchen, -dressed for her trip to the city, her arms full of soiled white shoes, -stockings and silk underwear. - -"Sally," she said, her voice like a whip-lash, "I want you to clean -these shoes for me today and wash out these stockings and underwear. See -that you do a good job, or you'll have to do it over." - -Sally, raking the suds from the dishpan off her arms and hands, accepted -the pile of garments dumbly, but resentment gushed hotly in her throat. - -"I've got enough work laid out for Sally to keep her busy every minute -today," Mrs. Carson rebuked Pearl sharply. "Why can't you do your own -cleaning, Pearl?" - -"Because I've got a luncheon date and a matinee in town today, and I -need these things for tonight. I'm going to a party at the Mullins' -Goodby, Mom. Two dozen jars enough?" - -When Sally was again bent over the dishpan she heard the little old -grandmother's uncertain, quavering voice: - -"It ain't fair, Debbie, the way you let Pearl run over Sally. She's a -nice, polite-spoken little girl, the best worker I ever see." - -"I know, Ma," Mrs. Carson answered in so kind a voice that fresh tears -swam in Sally's eyes. "Pearl's been spoiled. But I'm too busy now to -take it out of her. I wonder, Ma, if you couldn't rip up them other two -dresses that Pearl gave Sally? The child really ain't got a thing to -wear. If you'll just rip the seams, I'll stitch 'em myself at night, if -I ain't too tired." - -Sally whirled from the dishpan, stooped swiftly and laid her lips for an -instant upon Mrs. Carson's hand. Then, flushing vividly, she ran back to -the kitchen sink, seized the big flour-sack dish towel and began to -polish a glass with intense energy. - -Although Mrs. Carson made no comment on Sally's shy caress, the girl -felt that from that moment the farmer's wife was her friend, undeclared -but staunch. - -Knowing that any day might prove to be her last on the farm, for Carson -never let slip an opportunity to threaten her by innuendo with the -disgrace of being sent back to the Home, Sally found a ray of comfort in -the fact that Grandma Carson, probably because she felt sorry for Sally, -constantly hectored as she was by the jealous, vicious-tongued Pearl, -was slowly but surely completing the necessary alterations upon the -other two dresses that Pearl had given her. - -The vague-eyed, kindly little old woman finished the alterations on -Saturday morning, and Sally sped to her garret room with them, there to -try them on and gloat over them. Then, her eyes darting now and then to -the closed door, she hastily made a bundle of the three new dresses and -hid it under the cornshuck mattress of her bed. Maybe it would be -stealing to take the dresses if she had to run away, but she couldn't -hope to escape in the orphanage uniform-- - -Early Saturday afternoon Mrs. Carson announced that she had to go into -the city to do some shopping. The farmer suggested that Pearl drive her -in, since he himself was to be busy setting up the cider mill in a shack -he had built at the foot of the lane, where it ran into the state -highway. - -"And you might as well take the Dodge and let Ma and Benny go in with -you. They haven't seen a picture show for a month," Carson suggested. - -The thought of seeing a movie overcame Sally's timidity. "Would there be -room for me, Mrs. Carson? I could help you with your shopping, help -carry things--" - -"I don't see why not," Mrs. Carson answered. "I got a lot of trotting -around to do and it's mighty hot--" - -"Mama, if she goes, I won't go a step," Pearl burst out shrilly. "I -won't have her tagging after us all afternoon, making eyes at every man -that speaks to me!" - -"Pearl, Pearl, I'm afraid you're spoiled rotten!" Mrs. Carson shook her -head sadly. "I'll bring you a pair of them fiber silk stockings, Sally, -to wear to church tomorrow night with your flowered taffeta," she -offered brusquely, by way of consolation. - -When the car had swept down the lane and Sally was left alone in the -house, she busied herself furiously in an effort to dissipate her -loneliness and disappointment, and a fear that grew upon her with the -realization that Carson had not accompanied his family to town. The two -hired men had left the farm for Capital City, immediately after the noon -meal, wages in their pockets, bent on an afternoon and evening of city -pleasures. On the entire farm there was no one but herself, Carson and -David. And where was David? If she needed him terribly, would he fail -her? - -As the afternoon wore on, and still Carson did not appear, Sally's -gratitude for Mrs. Carson's inarticulate kindness sent her on a flying -trip to the orchard to gather enough hard, sour apples to make pies for -supper. Carson, she began to hope, was so busy setting up the cider mill -that he would have no time to take her back to the orphanage, even if he -wanted to. Maybe she was safe for a while; she would not run away just -yet, for if she ran away she would never see David again-- - -It was fun to have the whole big kitchen to herself. Humming under her -breath, she cut chilled lard into well-sifted flour, using the full -amount that Mrs. Carson's pie crust called for. At the orphanage the pie -crust was tough and leathery, because the matron would not permit the -cook to use enough lard. What joy it was to cook on a prosperous farm, -where there was an abundance of every good thing to eat! If only she -could stay the whole summer through! She could stand the hard work.... - -As she piled the sliced apples thickly into the crimped pie crust, she -thought wistfully of Mrs. Carson, who was kind to her although she was a -hard taskmistress. - -"Maybe," Sally reflected sadly, dusting around nutmeg over the thickly -sugared apples, "if I could stay on here, Mrs. Carson would want to -adopt me. But of course Pearl and Mr. Carson wouldn't let her. They hate -me because David likes me and won't marry Pearl. And I like David better -than anybody in the world," she confessed to herself, as the pink in her -cheeks deepened. "But I would love to have a mother, even if it was only -a ready-made mother. I wonder why some girls have everything, and others -nothing? Why should Pearl have a mother who just spoils her past all -enduring? Pearl isn't good--she isn't even good to her mother." - -When her three big apple pies were in the oven, she washed the bread -bowl in which she had mixed her pie crust; washed and dried vigorously -the big yellow pine board and rolling pin, and restored them to their -proper places. Then, feeling very useful and virtuous, she set the table -for supper, singing little scraps of popular songs which she had heard -over the radio during her week on the farm. - -By that time her pies were baked to a deep, golden brown, with little -glazed blisters across their top crusts. - -"If I do say it myself," she said, in her little old-woman way, her head -cocked sideways as she surveyed her handiwork, "those are real pies. I -hope Mrs. Carson will be surprised and pleased." - -Then, because she was very tired and the late afternoon sun was making -an inferno of the kitchen, Sally climbed the steep back stairs to the -garret, intending to take a cooling sponge bath and a short nap before -the family returned, hungry for supper. She was about to pass David's -door when his voice halted her: - -"That you, Sally? I've been enjoying your singing, even if I did spend -more time listening than studying." - -She went involuntarily toward him. "I didn't know you were up here, -David," she told him. "I'm sorry I interrupted your studying. I wouldn't -have sung if I'd known you were up here." - -The boy was seated at a small pine table, covered with books and papers, -but as she advanced hesitatingly into the room he rose. - -"Come on in," he invited hospitably. "Wouldn't you like to see my books? -Some of them are fascinating--full of pictures of prize stock and model -chicken farms and champion egg-laying hens and things like that. Look," -he commanded snatching up a book as if eager to detain her. "Here's a -picture of a cow that my grandfather owns. She holds the state record -for butter-fat production. Her name's Beauty Bess--look!" - -Sally, without a thought as to the impropriety of being in a man's -bedroom, slipped into the chair he was holding for her and bent her -little braid-crowning head gravely over her book. - -"I'm going to stock the farm with nothing but pedigreed animals when -it's mine," David told her, enthusiastically. "Look, here's the kind--" -And he bent low over her, so that his arm was about her shoulder as he -riffled the pages of the book, seeking the picture he wanted her to see. - -A sudden gust of wind, presaging a summer shower, slammed the door shut, -but the two were so absorbed they did not hear the faint click of the -lock. Nor did they hear, a little later, the sound of the stealthy, -futile turning of the knob, the retreat of carefully muted footsteps. - -David was bending low over Sally, his cheek almost touching hers, -excitedly expounding the merits of crop rotation, and pointing out -text-book confirmation of his theories, when sudden, evil words shocked -their attention from the fascinations of the agricultural text-book: - -"Caught you at last! Thought you was mighty slick, didn't you?--locking -the door! I've a good mind to whip you every step of the way back to the -orphan asylum, you lying, nasty little--" Carson's voice, hoarse with -anger and exultation over his coming revenge upon the girl who had dared -jeopardize his daughter's happiness, stopped with a gasp upon the evil -word he had spat out, for his shoulders, as he tried to wriggle into the -room from the small window, were stuck in the too-narrow frame. - -If the wind had not been roaring about the house, banging branches of -shade trees against the sloping roof upon which David's window looked, -they would necessarily have heard his approach, but as it was they were -totally unprepared for the sight of his head and shoulders and breast, -framed in the window, his glittering black eyes fixed upon them with -evil exultation. - -Sally struggled to her feet as David leaped toward the window. She had a -fleeting glimpse of his rage-distorted young face, his lips snarled back -from his teeth. - -"David! Don't, David!" she cried, her voice a high, thin wail of -terror--terror for David, not for Carson. - -"You're not fit to live, Carson," David's young voice broke in its rage, -but there was no faltering in the power behind the blow which crashed -into the farmer's face. - -Sally, sinking to her knees in her terror, heard the rending sound of -flimsy timber giving way, then the more awful noise of a big body -sliding rapidly down the roof. She half fainted then, so that when David -tried to lift her to her feet she swayed dizzily against him, her eyes -dazed, her ashen lips hanging slackly. - -"Can you hear me, Sally?" David's voice, a little tremulous with awe at -that which he had done, came like a series of loud claps in her ears. - -She clung to him weakly, her eyes glancing fearfully from the window to -his set, pale young face. Then she nodded slowly, like a child awakening -from a nightmare. - -"I think I've killed him, Sally. He hasn't made a sound since he crashed -to the ground." David's hazel eyes were as wide as hers, and almost as -frightened. - -"You did--that--for me?" Sally whispered. "Oh, David, what are we going -to do?" She began to cry then, in little, frightened whimpers, but her -blue eyes, swimming in tears, never left his face. - -The boy squared his shoulders as if to prepare them for a great burden, -and in that instant he seemed to grow older. Color came slowly back to -his bronzed cheeks, but his lips shook a little as he answered: - -"We've got to run away, Sally, before the family comes home. I hate to -leave him--down there--if he's only hurt. But I'll be damned if I stay -here and get us both sent to jail just to ease a pain that that beast, -if he isn't dead, may be having! Oh, God, I hope I didn't kill him! I -just went crazy when he called you that name--Will you come, Sally, or -do you want to stay and face them with me? Whatever's best for you--" - -Sally Ford did not hesitate for a moment. Her blue eyes were full of -trust and adoration as she answered: "I'll go with you, David. I knew -I'd have to run away. I'm all packed." - -"All right." David spoke rapidly. "I'll fix up a small bundle, too. You -get your things and leave the house as quickly as possible. Cut across -the orchard to the cornfield and wait for me where we were sitting the -other night. I'll join you almost by the time you get there. But I want -you to leave first, just in case they come back before I can get away. -Now, run!" - -Sally obeyed, somehow forcing her muscles to carry out David's commands, -but the tears were coming so fast that she bumped unseeingly into apple -and peach trees as she ran through the orchard, the brown paper parcel -of clothes clutched tightly to her bosom. Twice she dashed the tears -from her eyes, glanced fearfully about, and listened, but she saw and -heard nothing. The sun was getting low in the west, slanting in golden, -dust-laden beams through the rows of apple trees. - -When she reached the shelter of the corn stalks she went more slowly, -for her heart was pounding sickeningly. Just before she reached the end -of the field she paused, opened her bundle with shaking hands, drew out -the dark blue linen dress and put it on over the blue-and-white gingham -uniform of the orphanage. She was re-tying her bundle when she caught -the faint sound of footsteps running toward her between rows of corn. - -David was hatless. His eyes were wide, unsmiling, but his lips managed -an upturning of the corners to reassure her. - -"Sorry--to be--so long," he panted. "But I telephoned a doctor that -Carson had been--hurt--and asked him to come over. I didn't answer when -he asked who was calling. Told him Carson had slipped from the roof." - -"I'm awfully glad you did, David. It was like you. Shall we go now?" - -David looked down at her in wonder, and his eyes and lips were very -tender. "What a brave kid you are, Sally! What a darn _nice_ little -thing you are! But I've been thinking hard, honey. We can't run away -together--far, that is. I'll have to take you back to the Home." - -"No, David, no, no! I can't go back to the orphanage! I'd rather die!" -Sally gasped. - -David dropped his bundle, took her hands and held them tightly. "I can't -run away from this thing I've done, Sally. I'm sorry. I thought I could. -I'm going to give myself up, after I've seen you safely back to the -Home. I'll explain to your Mrs. Stone, make her believe--" - -"Oh!" Sally breathed in a gust of despair. Then, stooping swiftly, she -snatched up her bundle and began to run down a corn row. She ran with -the fleetness of a terror-stricken animal, and David watched her for a -long moment, his eyes dark with pity and uncertainty. Then he gave -chase, his long legs clearing the distance between them with miraculous -speed. He caught up with her just as she was at the edge of the -cornfield, recklessly about to plunge into the lane that led to the -Carson house. - -"Wait, Sally!" he panted, grasping her shoulder. "You can't run away -alone like this--Oh Lord!" he groaned suddenly. "There they come! Don't -you hear the car turning in from the road? Come back, Sally!" - -He did not wait for her to obey, but lifted her into his arms, for she -had gone limp with terror, and ran, crouching low so that the cornstalks -would hide them. - -"Lie flat on the ground," David said sternly, as he set her gently upon -her feet. "We can't leave here now. The place will be swarming with -people. But when it's dark we'll slip away, across fields. Thank God, -there'll be no moon." - -He flattened his own body upon the soft earth, close against the thick, -sturdy cornstalks. They did not talk much for they were listening, -listening for faint sounds coming from the farmhouse which would -indicate that the dreadful discovery had been made. - -Long minutes passed and nothing had happened. Then the muffled roar of -another motor, turning into the lane from the state highway, told them -that the doctor to whom David had telephoned was arriving. It seemed -hours before a scream floated from the house to the cornfield. - -"Pearl!" Sally whispered, shivering. "They hadn't found him. The doctor -told them. Oh, David!" - -His hand tightened so hard upon hers that she winced. A little later -they heard Mrs. Carson's harsh voice calling, calling--"Sally! Sal-lee! -Sally Ford!" - -Sally bowed her head upon David's hand then, and wept a little, -shuddering. "She was--good to me. She--she liked me, David. Oh, I hope -she'll know I didn't mean her any harm, ever!" - -The next hour, during which the sun set and twilight settled like a soft -gray dust upon the cornfield, passed somehow. Several cars arrived; -men's voices shouted unintelligible words. Twice Pearl screamed-- - -But no one came down the corn rows looking for them. "They won't dream -we're still so near the house," David assured her in his low, comforting -voice. - -When it was quite dark, David spoke again: "We'll make a break for it -now, Sally. I know this part of the country well. My grandfather's farm -adjoins this one, with only a fence between the two hay meadows. We can -cut across his farm, giving the house and barns a wide berth. Then we'll -strike a bit of timberland that belongs to old man Cosgrove. That will -bring us out on a little-traveled road that leads to Stanton, twenty-two -miles away. Think you can make it, Sally?" - -She hugged her bundle tight to her breast and reached for his hand, -which he had withdrawn as he rose to his feet. "Of course," she answered -simply. "I'm not afraid, David." - -"You're a plucky kid," David said gruffly. "I'll lead the way. Let me -know if I set too fast a pace." - -Buoyed up by his praise, Sally trotted almost happily at his heels. She -refused to let her mind dwell on the horrors of the day, or to reach out -into the future. Indeed, her imagination was incapable of picturing a -future for a Sally Ford whose life was not regulated by orphanage -routine. She held only the present fast in her mind, passionately -grateful for the strong, swiftly striding figure before her, unwilling -for this strange night-time adventure to end. - -"Thirsty, Sally?" David's voice called out of the darkness. - -Suddenly she knew that she was both thirsty and hungry, for she had not -eaten since the twelve o'clock dinner. A cool breeze was rustling the -leaves of the trees, and under that whispering rustle came the cool, -sweet murmur of a brook. She crouched beside David on the bank of the -tiny stream and thirstily drank from his cupped hands. Then he dipped -his handkerchief in the water and gently swabbed her face, his hands as -tender as Sally had fancied a mother's must be. - -The going was more dogged, less mysteriously thrilling when they had at -last reached the dirt road that was eventually to lead them to Stanton, -a town of four or five thousand inhabitants, the town in which the woman -who had brought her twelve years ago to the orphanage had lived. Days -before Sally had memorized the address before destroying the bit of -paper on which Miss Pond, out of the kindness of her heart, had copied -Sally's record from the orphanage files. - -Half a dozen times during the apparently interminable trudge toward -Stanton David abruptly called a halt, drawing Sally off the road and -over reeling, drunken-looking fences into meadows or fields for a -terribly needed rest. Once, with his head in her lap, her fingers -smoothing his crisp chestnut curls from his sweat-moistened brow, he -went to sleep, and she knew that she would not have awakened him even to -save herself from the orphanage. - -Dawn was bedecking the east with tattered pink banners when the boy and -girl, staggering with weariness and faint with hunger, caught their -first glimpse of Stanton, a pretty little town snugly asleep in the hush -that belongs peculiarly to early Sunday morning. Only the dutiful -crowing of backyard roosters and the occasional baying of a hound broke -the stillness. - -"We've got to have food," David said abruptly, as they hesitated -forlornly on the outskirts of the little town. "And yet I suppose the -alarm has been given and the constables are on the lookout for us. We -might stop at a house that has no telephone--they wouldn't be likely to -have heard about Carson--but I don't like to arouse anyone this early on -Sunday morning. There's an eating house next to the station that stays -open all night, to serve train crews and passengers, but more than -likely the station agent has been told to keep a lookout for us." - -As he spoke a train whistled shrilly. The two wayfarers stood not a -hundred yards from the railroad tracks where they crossed the dirt road. -Sally instinctively turned to flee, but David restrained her. - -"We can't hide from everyone, Sally," he said gently. "I think our best -bet is to act as if we had had nothing to hide. Remember, we've done no -wrong. If Carson is dead, he brought his death upon himself. He deserved -what he got." - -Trustingly, Sally gave him her hand, stood very small and erect beside -him as the big engine thundered down the tracks toward them. Her face -was drawn with fatigue but her eyes managed a smile for David. His did -not reflect that brave smile, for they were fixed upon the oncoming -train. - -"By George, Sally, it's a carnival train! Look! 'Bybee's Bigger and -Better Show.' I'd forgotten the carnival was coming. Look over there! -There's one of their signs!" - -An enormous poster, pasted upon a billboard, showed a nine-foot giant -and a 30-inch dwarf, the little man smoking a huge cigar, seated cockily -in the palm of the giant's vast hand. Big red type below the picture -announced: "Bybee's Bigger and Better Show--Stanton, June 9 and 10. One -hundred performers, largest menagerie in any carnival on the road -today." - -"I suppose they're going to spend Sunday here," David remarked. Then he -turned toward Sally, beheld the miracle of her transformed face. "Why, -child, you want to go to the carnival, don't you? Poor little Sally!" - -His voice was so tender, so whimsical, so sympathetic, that tears filmed -over the brilliance of her sapphire eyes. "I went to a circus once," she -said with the eager breathlessness of a child. "The governor--he was -running for office again--sent tickets for all the orphans. And, oh it -was wonderful, David! We all planned to run away from the orphanage and -join the circus. We talked about it for weeks, but--we didn't run away. -The girls didn't, I mean, but one of the big boys at the orphanage did -and Ruby Presser, the girl he was sweet on, got a postcard from him from -New York when the circus was in winter quarters. His name was Eddie Cobb -and--oh, the train's stopping, David! Look!" - -"Yes." David shaded his eyes and squinted down the railroad track. "This -is a spur of the main road, a siding, they call it. I suppose the -carnival cars will stay here today--" - -But for once Sally was not listening to him. She was running toward the -cars, from which the engine had been uncoupled, and as she ran she -called shrilly, joyously, to a young man who had dropped catlike from -the top of a car to the ground: - -"Eddie! Eddie Cobb! Eddie!" - - - - -CHAPTER V - - -To Sally it was all like a dream, a fantastic, lovely dream--except that -in dreams you are never permitted to eat the feast that your hunger -makes so real. And not even in a dream could she have imagined anything -so good as the thick, furry, dark-brown buckwheat cakes, plastered with -golden butter and swimming in maple syrup. - -And Eddie Cobb's voice seemed real enough, although the things he was -telling her and David in the hastily erected cook tent certainly had -dream-like qualities. And David, sighing with satisfaction over his -third plateful of hot cakes, was gloriously real. So was the long, -rough-pine counter at which they ate, and behind which the big negro -cook sang songs as he worked before a huge smoky oil stove. Tables -scattered throughout the tent and covered with worn oilcloth reminded -her of the refectory of the orphanage which now seemed so far away in -the past of her childhood. She drew her wondering eyes from their -exploration of the cook tent, focussed them on Eddie Cobb's freckled, -good-natured face, listened to what he was telling them: - -"This is a pretty good outfit. We carry our own show train, even for the -short jumps, and the star performers and the big boss and the -barkers--when they're flush--eat in the dining car. Got a special cook -for the big bugs, waiters and everything. 'Course sometimes we can't get -show grounds clost enough to the railroad to use the cars much, but in -this burg we're lucky enough to get a lot pretty clost to a siding. The -performers will sleep in their berths, less'n it gets too hot and they -want their tents pitched on the lot." - -"What do you do in the carnival, Eddie?" Sally asked respectfully. - -"Oh, I'm helpin' Lucky Looey on the wheels. Gamblin' concessions, you -know," he enlarged grandly. "Looey's got three kewpie dolls booths and -I'm in charge of one of 'em. Old Bybee--Winfield Bybee--owns the show -and travels with it--not like most owners. He owns the concessions and -lets concessionaires operate 'em on percentage. He owns the freaks and -the girlie show and the high-diver and all the ridin' rackets--ferris -wheels, merry-go-rounds, whips 'n everything. He'll be showin' up any -minute now and I'll give you a knockdown to him." - -"You're so good to us, Eddie," Sally glowed at him. "David and I hadn't -an idea what we should do, and we were so hungry we could have eaten -field corn off the stalks." - -"You looked all in," Eddie grinned at her. "So you run away, too, Sally. -Couldn't stand the racket any longer, eh? Is David here a buddy you -picked up on the road? Gosh! To think of little Sally Ford hoboing?" - -"I'm afraid I've taken advantage of your friendship for Sally, Cobb," -David said. "The truth is, Cobb--" - -"Aw, make it Eddie. We're all buddies, ain't we?" - -"Well, the truth is, Eddie, that I'm afraid I'm a fugitive from justice. -I wanted to take Sally back to the orphanage and give myself up for -murder--" - -"Gawd!" Eddie ejaculated, paling. Then something like admiration -glittered in his little black eyes. "Put the soft pedal on, Dave. Don't -let nobody hear you--" - -"It wasn't murder, Eddie," Sally interrupted eagerly, her hand going out -to close on David's reassuringly. "It was--an accident, in a way. Tell -him, David. Eddie will understand." - -The cook tent was filling up, so David lowered his voice to a murmur as -he told Eddie Cobb, briefly but accurately, the story of his probably -fatal attack upon Clem Carson. - -"Jees!" Eddie breathed, when the recital was finished. "I hope you -finished for him! If the old buzzard ain't dead--and I'll bet he -ain't--I'd like to take a crack at him myself. You two kids stick with -us. I'll tip off Bybee and I'm a son-of-a-gun if he don't give you both -jobs. The concessions are always short of help--" - -"Oh, Eddie, if he only would!" Sally gasped. Then sudden doubt clouded -her bright face. "But Eddie, we'd be so conspicuous with the carnival. -The police would lay hands on us as soon as we showed our faces--" - -"Not if the Big Boss took you under his wing," Eddie reassured her. "In -the carnival the Big Boss is the law. I'll speak to him myself." - -The carnival roustabouts--big, rough-looking, powerful negroes in -undershirts and soiled, nondescript trousers--eyed the trio curiously as -they passed from one tent to another, Eddie gesticulating like a Cook's -Tour conductor. - -"Jees, Sally, I never expected to see any of you kids again," Eddie -interrupted his monologue, which was like Greek to his guests. - -"Have you ever been sorry you ran away, Eddie?" Sally asked, wistfully -desiring reassurance, for it was still impossible for her to picture -life independent of state charity. - -Eddie snorted. "I've been seeing life, I have. New York and Chi and San -Looey and all the big towns. But I reckon it's easier for a boy. I never -did want to go back, but I've thought many a time I'd like to see some -of the kids." He blushed crimson under his big freckles. "How--how's -Ruby, Sally? You know--Ruby Presser? She still there? She must be -seventeen now. She was two years younger'n me. I sorta figger on -marryin' Ruby one of these days--say, what's the matter?" he broke off -abruptly. - -"Ruby--Ruby's dead, Eddie. Didn't you read about it in the papers?" - -"Ruby--dead? You--you ain't kiddin' me, Sally? Ruby--dead!" - -Sally's distressed blue eyes fluttered to David's face as if for help. - -"Ruby--fell--out of a fifth story window, Eddie--last September," Sally -admitted in a choked voice. - -"After she had spent the summer on the Carson farm, Eddie," David broke -in quietly, significantly. - -Sally closed her eyes so as not to see the conflict of rage and grief in -Eddie Cobb's boyish face. - -"I hope to God you did kill him, David!" Eddie burst out at last. "If -you didn't, I'll finish him!" - -"What's all this, Eddie?" a great bellow brought them all to startled -attention. "Old home week? Get to your work! Lucky's howling for you. -Who the hell do you think's going to set out the dolls?" - -Eddie's importance was suddenly shattered. The big man, who seemed to -Sally to be as tall as the giant whom he advertised as a star -attraction, came striding across the stubby, dusty lot. His enormous -head, topped with a wide-brimmed black felt hat in defiance of the -torrid June weather, showed a fringe of long-curling white hair which -reached almost to the shoulders of his Prince Albert coat. - -"I'd like to speak to you a minute, sir," Eddie urged. - -After another frowning, considering up-and-down glance at David and -Sally, but particularly at Sally, the big man strode away with Eddie, -out of earshot. - -"If the big man does take us, you won't be sorry, will you, David?" -Sally whispered, clinging to David's hand. - -"Dear little Sally!" David drew her close against him for a moment. They -stood close to each other, Sally not caring if the interview between -Bybee and Eddie prolonged itself interminably, for David was there, -thinking--she could feel his thoughts--"Dear little Sally"-- - -But after only a few minutes Winfield Bybee and Eddie came across the -stubble toward them. Bybee spoke, gruffly: - -"Eddie here has been telling me that you two kids have got yourselves -into a peck of trouble, and want to hide out a bit. Well, I reckon a -traveling carnival is about the best place in God's world to hide. -Anybody that wants to bother you will have to deal with Winfield Bybee, -and I ain't yet turned any of my family over to a village constable. -Now, Dave--that your name?--if you want to keep out of sight, reckon I'd -better let you help Buck, the cook on the privilege car. - -"Sometimes Buck gets too chummy with a bootlegger and his K. P. has to -rustle the chow alone, but otherwise the boy's all right. And you, -Sally--" His keen eyes narrowed speculatively, took in the little -flushed face, the big eyes sparkling. Then one of his big hands reached -out and lifted the heavy braid of black hair that hung to her waist, -weighed it, studied it thoughtfully. - - ---- - -"Right this way, la-dees and gen-tle-men! Step right up and see Boffo, -the ostrich man, eat glass, nails, toothpicks, lead pipe, or what have -you! He chews 'em up and swallows 'em like a kid eats candy! Boffo -digests anything and everything from horseshoes to jack-knives! Any -gentlemen present got a jack-knife for Boffo's dinner? Come on, folks! -Don't be bashful! Don't let Boffo go hungry!" - -The spieler's voice went on and on, challenging, commanding, exhorting, -bullying the gaping crowd of country people who surged after him like -sheep. Admission to "The Palace of Wonders," a tent which housed a score -of freaks and fakers, was 25 cents. It still seemed wonderful to Sally -that she was there without having paid admission, that she--she, Sally -Ford, runaway ward of the state!--was one of the many attractions which -the farmers and villagers had paid their hard-earned money to see. - -Dimly through the crowd came the voice of the barker and ticket seller -in his tall, red, scarred box outside the tent: "All right, all right! -Here you are! Only a quarter--25 cents--two bits--to see the big show! -Performance just started! Step right up! All right, boys, this way! -Don't let your girls call you a piker! Two bits pays for it all! See the -half-man half-woman! See the girl nobody can lift! Try and lift her, -boys! Little and pretty as a picture, but heavy as lead! All right, step -right in! Don't crowd! Room for everybody! See Princess Lalla, the Harem -Crystal Gazer! Sees all, knows all! See Pitty Sing, the smallest woman -in the world--" - -Incredible! On Saturday, just two days ago, she had been peeling apples -to make pies for the Carson family. Today she was a member of a carnival -troupe, under the protection of Winfield Bybee, owner of all these weird -creatures about whom the spieler was chanting. It was too unreal to be -true. - -There had been twelve solid hours of sleep. Then had come a marvelously -satisfying supper in the dining car, or "privilege" car, with Bybee -himself introducing her to those astonishing people whom the spieler was -now exhibiting to the curious country people. The giant, a Hollander -named Jan something-or-other, had bent from vast heights to take her -hand; the tiny male midget, a Hawaiian billed merely as Noko, had -gravely asked her, in a tiny, piping voice, if she would sew a button on -his miniature coat for him; the bearded "lady" was a man, after all, a -man with a naturally falsetto voice and tiny hands and feet. Boffo, the -human ostrich, had disappointed her by being satisfied with a very -ordinary diet of corned beef and cabbage. The fat girl, who had confided -to Sally that she only weighed 380 pounds, though she was billed as -"tipping the scales" at 620, had patiently drunk glass after glass of -milk, until a gallon had been consumed--all in the interest of keeping -her weight up and adding to it. - -Then Bybee had taken her to his wife, a thin, hatchet-faced shrew of a -woman who seemed to suspect everything in petticoats of having designs -on her husband, and who in turn, seemed to feel equally sure that every -man must envy him the possession of such a wonderful woman as his wife. -His deference toward her touched Sally even as it amused her. - -Mrs. Bybee was too good a business woman, however, to let jealousy -interfere with her judgment where the show was concerned. She had -demurred a little, then had abruptly agreed to Bybee's plans for Sally. -Hours of sharp-tongued instruction from Mrs. Bybee had resulted in -Sally's being on the platform now, nervously awaiting her turn. - -The crowd surged nearer to Sally's platform. The spieler was introducing -the giant now, and Jan was rising slowly from his enormous chair, -unfolding his incredible length, standing erect at last, so that his -head touched and slightly raised the sloping canvas roof of the tent. - -She wondered, as she gazed pityingly and a little fearfully at Jan, how -it felt to be three feet taller than even the tallest of ordinary men, -and as she wondered she gazed upward into Jan's face and caught -something of an answer to her question. For Jan's great, hollow eyes, -set in a skeleton of a face, were the saddest she had ever seen, but -patiently sad, as if the little-boy soul that hid somewhere in that -terribly abnormal body of his had resigned itself to eternal sorrow and -loneliness. - -At the request of the spieler Jan stalked, like a seven-league-boots -creature of a fairy tale, up and down the little platform, then, still -sad-faced, patient, he folded up his amazing legs and relaxed in his -great chair with a sigh. He was silently and indifferently offering -postcard pictures of himself for sale when the barker turned toward -Sally, cajoling the crowd away from the giant: - -"And here, la-dees and gen-tle-men, we have the most beautiful girl that -ever escaped from a Turkish harem--the Princess Lalla. Right here, -folks! Here's a real treat for you! They may come bigger but they don't -come prettier! I've saved the Princess Lalla for the last because she's -the best. I know all you sheiks will agree with me--" Embarrassed snorts -of laughter interrupted him. "That's right, boys. And if the Princess -Lalla don't show up tonight I'll know that some good-looking Stanton boy -has eloped with her. - -"Stand up, Princess Lalla, and let these boys see what a Turkish -princess looks like! Don't crowd now, boys!" - -Sally slipped from her chair and advanced a pace or two toward the edge -of the platform, her knees trembling so she could scarcely walk. - -It did not seem possible to her that the glamorous, beautiful figure to -whom the spieler had made a deep and ironic salaam was Sally Ford. She -wondered if all those people staring at her with wide, curious eyes or -with envy really believed she was the Princess Lalla, an escaped member -of the harem of the Sultan of Turkey. She made herself see herself as -they saw her--a slim, rounded, young-girl figure in fantastic purple -satin trousers, wrapped close about her legs from knee to ankle with -ropes of imitation pearls; a green satin tunic-blouse, sleeveless and -embroidered with sequins and edged with gold fringe, half-revealing and -half-concealing her delicate young curves; a provocative lace veil -dimming and making mysterious the brilliance of her wide, childish eyes. - -She wondered if any of the more skeptical would mutter that the -golden-olive tint of her face, neck and bare arms had come out of a can -of burnt-sienna powder, applied thickly and evenly over a film of cold -cream. The mock-jewel-wrapped ropes of her blue-black hair, however, -were real, and she felt their beauty as they lay against her slowly -rising and falling breast. - -To her gravely expressed doubts of the authenticity of her Turkish -costume Mrs. Bybee had replied curtly, contemptuously: "My Gawd! Who -knows or cares whether Turkish dames dress like this? It's pretty, ain't -it? Them women may wear turbans and what-nots for all I know, but that -black hair of yours ain't going to be covered up with no towel around -your head." - -And so, circling her brow and holding the scrap of black lace nose veil -in place, was a crudely fashioned but gaudily pretty crown studded with -imitation rubies and emeralds and diamonds as big as bird's eggs. Her -feet felt very tiny and strange in red sandals, whose pointed toes -turned sharply upward and ended roguishly in fluffy silk pompoms. - -"I declare, you make a lot better Princess Lalla than Minnie Brooks -did," Mrs. Bybee had commented after out-fitting Sally. "She took down -with appendicitis in Sioux City and we ain't had a crystal gazer -since--one of the big hits of the show, too." - -But the spieler was going on and on, giving her a fearful and wonderful -history, endowing her with weird gifts--"... Yes, sir, folks, the -Princess Lalla sees all, knows all--sees all in this magic crystal of -hers. She sees past, present and future, and will reveal all to anyone -who cares to step up on this platform and be convinced. Just 25 cents, -folks, one lonely little quarter, and you'll have past, present and -future revealed to you by the Turkish seeress, favorite fortune-teller -of the Sultan of Turkey. Who'll be first, boys and girls? Step right -up." - -As he exhorted and harangued, the spieler, whom Sally had heard called -Gus, was busy arranging the little pine table, covered with black velvet -embroidered in gold thread with the signs of the Zodiac. On the table -stood a crystal ball, mounted on a tarnished gilt pedestal, and covered -over with a black square. Gus whisked off the square and revealed the -"magic crystal" to the gaping crowd. Then, with another deep salaam, he -conducted the "Princess Lalla" to her throne-like chair. She seated -herself and cupped her brown-painted hands with their gilded nails over -the large glass bowl. - -A young man vaulted lightly upon the platform, followed by giggles and -slangy words of encouragement. Sally's eyes, mercifully shielded by the -black lace veil, widened with terror. Her hands trembled so as they -hovered over the crystal that she had an almost irresistible impulse to -cover her face with them. Then she remembered that the black lace veil -and the brown powder did that. - -For the first to demand an exhibition of her powers as a seeress was -Ross Willis, Pearl Carson's "boy friend," Ross Willis who had not asked -her to dance because she was the Carsons' "hired girl" from the -orphanage. - -While Ross Willis, awkward and embarrassed, shuffled to the canvas chair -which Gus, the spieler, whisked forward, Sally reflected that there was -no need for her to remember any of the multitudinous instructions which -Mrs. Bybee had primed her for her job of "seeress." - -She curved her small, brown painted, gilded-nailed hands over the -crystal and bent her veiled face low. In a seductive, sing-song voice -she began to chant, bringing some of the words out hesitantly, as if -English had been recently learned and came hard to her "Turkish" lips: - -"I zee ze beeg fields--wheat fields, corn fields--ees it not zo?" She -raised her shaded eyes coyly to the face of the young farmer. The crowd -pressed close, breathing hard, the odors of their perspiration coming up -on hot waves of summer air to the gayly dressed little figure on the -platform. "Yes'm, I mean, sure, Princess," Ross Willis stuttered, and -the crowd laughed, pressed closer still. Two or three women waved -quarters to attract the attention of Gus, the spieler, who stood behind -her, to aid her if necessary. - -"You are--what you call it?--a farmer," Sally went on in her seductively -deepened voice. Oh, it was fun to "play-act" and to be paid for it! "You -va-ry reach young man. Va-ry beeg farm. You have mother, father, li'l -seester." Thank heaven, her ears had been keen that night of Pearl's -party, even if she had been inarticulate with shyness! "You ar-re in -love. I zee a gir-rl, a beeg, pretty gir-rl with red hair an' blue eyes. -Ees it not zo?" Her little low laugh was a gurgle, which started a shout -of laughter in the crowd. - -"Yeah, I reckon so," Ross Willis admitted, blushing more violently than -ever. - -"Oh, you Pearl!" a girl's voice shrilled from the crowd. - -"You mar-ry with thees gir-rl, have three va-ry nize childs," Sally went -on delightedly. After all, why shouldn't Pearl marry Ross Willis, since -she could not have David? "Zo! That ees all I zee," she concluded with -sweet gravity. "Zee creestal she go dark now." - -Ross Willis thanked "Princess Lalla" awkwardly and dropped from the -platform to the grass-stubbled ground, entirely unaware that the -marvelous seeress was little Sally Ford. - -Confidence and mirth welled up in Sally. She began to believe in herself -as "Princess Lalla," just as she had always more than half-believed that -she was the queen or the actress whom she had impersonated in the old -days so recently ended forever, when she had "play-acted" for the other -orphans. - -The next seeker after knowledge of "past, present and future" was not so -easy, but not very hard either, for the applicant was a girl, a pretty, -very urban-looking girl, who wore a tiny solitaire ring on her -engagement finger and who had been clinging to the arm of an obviously -adoring young man. For the pretty girl Sally obligingly foretold a happy -marriage with a "dark, tall young man, va-ry handsome"; a long journey, -and two children. The girl sparkled with pleasure, utterly unconscious -of the fact that "Princess Lalla" had told her nothing of the past and -very little of the present. - -Quarters were thrust upon her thick and fast. Because of the brisk -demand for her services, Sally gave only the briefest of "readings," and -only a few muttered angrily that it was a swindle. To a middle-aged -farmer she gave a bumper wheat crop, a new eight-cylinder car, a -prospective son-in-law for the girl whom Sally had unerringly picked out -as his unmarried daughter, and the promise of many splendid -grandchildren. To a freckled, open-faced, engaging youngster of ten, -thrust upon the platform by his adoring mother, she grandly promised -nothing less than the presidency of the United States, as well as riches -and a beautiful wife. - -Some of her prophecies, such as twin babies for the newly married -couple, brought shouts of laughter from the crowd, and some of her vague -guesses as to the past went very wide of the mark, as the applicants did -not hesitate to tell her--the old maid, for instance, who looked so -motherly that Sally lavishly endowed her with a husband and three -children; but nearly everyone who paid a quarter for what "Princess -Lalla" could see in the magic crystal went away wondering and thrilled -and satisfied. - -During the first lull between performances, Sally slipped out of the -"Palace of Wonders" and daringly mingled with the crowds outside. It was -all beautiful and wonderful to Sally, who had been to a circus only once -in her life and never to a carnival before. - -Before the tent which housed the big glass tank into which "bathing -beauties" dived and in which they ate bananas and drank soda-pop under -water, she encountered Winfield Bybee, enormous, majestic, benign, for -it was a good crowd and a fine day, and money was pouring into his -pockets. - -"Well, well," he grinned down at her, "I hear from Gus that you're -knocking 'em cold. Better run along in now, and you might see how many -of the rubes you can make follow you into the Palace of Wonders. We -don't want to give 'em too much of a free show. And remember, girlie, -for every quarter Princess Lalla earns as a fortune-teller, little Sally -Ford gets a nickel for herself. Don't take many nickels to make a -dollar." - -"Oh, Mr. Bybee, I'm so happy I'm about to burst," Sally confided to him -in a rush of gratitude. "But--do you think it's very wrong of me to -pretend to be a crystal gazer when really I can't see a thing in it to -save my life?" - -Bybee bellowed with laughter, so that the crowd veered suddenly toward -them. He stooped to whisper closer to her little brown-stained ear: -"Don't you worry, sister. As old P. T. Barnum used to say, 'There's a -sucker born every minute,' and old Winfield Bybee knows that they like -to be fooled. You just kid 'em along and send 'em away happy and I -reckon the good Lord ain't going to waste any black ink on your record -tonight. It's worth a quarter to be told a lot of nice things about -yourself, ain't it?" - -As she tripped swiftly across the dusty lot toward the Palace of -Wonders, the crowd following her grew larger and larger. Becoming bolder -because she felt that she was really "Princess Lalla" and not timid -little Sally Ford, she deliberately flirted with the men who pressed -close upon her, even waved a little brown hand invitingly toward the big -tent. - -When she reached the tent door, the barker leaned down from his booth, -behind which was set a small platform, and beckoned her to mount the -narrow steps. Smilingly she did so, and the barker introduced her: - -"Here she is, boys--the Princess Lalla of Con-stan-ti-no-ple, the -prettiest girl that ever escaped from the Sultan's harem! Princess -Lalla, favorite crystal-gazer to the Sultan of Turkey before she escaped -from his harem, will tell your fortunes, la-dees and gen-tle-men! -Princess Lalla sees all, knows all! Just one of the scores of -attractions in the Palace of Wonders! Admission 25 cents, one quarter of -a dollar, two bits!" - -Sally bowed, her little brown hands spreading in an enchanting gesture; -then she skipped down the steps, the great ropes of black hair, wound -with strands of imitation pearls, flapping against the vivid green satin -tunic. - -She was very tired when the supper hour came, but the thought that she -would soon see David again lent wings to her sandaled feet. She was -about to hurry out of the Palace of Wonders, released at last by the -apparently indefatigable spieler, Gus, when a tiny, treble voice called -to her: - -"Princess Lalla! Princess Lalla! Would you mind carrying me to the -cars?" - -Sally, startled, looked everywhere about the tent that was almost -emptied of spectators before it dawned on her that the tiny voice had -come from "Pitty Sing," "the smallest woman in the world," sitting in a -child's little red rocking chair on the platform. - -All of Sally's passionate love for little things--especially small -children--surged up in her heart. She skipped down the steps of her own -particular little platform and ran, with outstretched hands, to the -midget. "Pitty Sing" was indeed a pretty thing, a very doll of a woman, -the flaxen hair on her small head marcelled meticulously, her little -plump cheeks and pouting, babyish lips tinted with rouge. In her -miniature hands she was holding a newspaper, which was so big in -comparison with her midget size that it served as a complete screen. - -"Of course I'll carry you. I'm so glad you'll let me," Sally glowed and -dimpled. "You little darling, you!" - -"Please don't baby me!" Pitty Sing admonished her in a severe little -voice. "I'm old enough to be your mother, even if I'm not big enough." -And the tiny, plump hands began to fold the newspapers with great -definiteness. - -Sally's eyes, abashed, fluttered from the disapproving little face to -the paper. Odd that so tiny a thing could read--but of course she was -grown up, even if she was only 29 inches tall-- - -"Oh, please!" Sally gasped, going very pale under the brown powder. "May -I see your paper for just a minute?" - -For her eyes had caught sight of a name which had been burned into her -memory, forever indelible--the name of Carson. - -When Sally had carefully deposited the dignified little midget, "Pitty -Sing," in the infant-sided high-chair drawn up to a corner table in the -dining car, she hurried to the box of a kitchen which took up the other -end of the car, the newspaper trembling in her hand. She found David -alone in the kitchen, slicing onions into a great pan of frying Swiss -steak. Onion-induced tears streamed down his cheeks, but at the sound of -Sally's urgent voice, he turned. - -"Oh, David, he wasn't killed!" she cried, taking care to keep her voice -low. "It's in the paper--look! But he says the most terrible things -about us, and the police are looking for us--" - -"Hey, there, honey! Steady!" David commanded gently, as he groped for a -handkerchief to wipe his streaming eyes. "Now, let's see the paper. -Thank God I didn't commit murder--what the devil!" he interrupted -himself, as his eyes traveled hurriedly down the front page. "By heaven, -I almost wish I had killed him! The dirty, lying skunk!" - -"FARMER ACCUSES HIRED MAN OF ASSAULT TO KILL" was the streamer head-line -across the entire page. Below, two streamer lines of heavy italic type -informed the reader: "CLEM CARSON SUFFERS BROKEN LEG FOR ATTEMPTING TO -PROTECT ORPHANED GIRL FROM UNIVERSITY STUDENT WORKING ON FARM." - -The "story," in small type, followed: "Clem Carson, prosperous farmer, -living eighteen miles from the capital city, is suffering from a broken -leg, a broken nose and numerous cuts and bruises, sustained late -Saturday afternoon when, Carson alleges, he broke into the garret -bedroom of Miss Sally Ford, sixteen-year-old girl from the state -orphanage, who was working on the Carson farm for her board during the -summer vacation. According to Carson's story, told to reporters Sunday -night after a warrant for the arrest of Sally Ford and David Nash had -been issued by the sheriff's office, the farmer had been suspicious for -several days that one of his hired men, David Nash, A. & M. student -during the school year, was paying too marked attention to the young -girl, for whose safety Carson had pledged himself to the state. - -"On Saturday afternoon early the members of Mr. Carson's family, -including his wife, brother, mother and daughter, had come to town for -shopping, leaving Miss Ford alone in the house. The two other hired men -had also gone to the city, leaving Carson and young Nash at work on the -farm. Carson alleges that he saw Nash enter the house late Saturday -afternoon and that when the young man did not return to his work in the -barn within a reasonable time, Carson left his own work to investigate, -fearing for the safety of the girl under his protection. - -"After unsuccessfully searching the main floor of the house, Carson -alleges, he went to the garret, heard voices coming from Miss Ford's -room, tried the door and found it locked. He knocked, was refused -admittance, according to the story told the sheriff, then, determined to -save the girl from the man, he climbed to the roof of the porch and made -his way to the small window of the great room, from which he saw Miss -Ford and the Nash boy in a compromising position. When he tried to enter -the room through the window Carson alleges that he was brutally -assaulted by young Nash, who, by the way, was boxing champion of the -sophomore class at the A. & M. A smashing blow from young Nash's fist -sent the farmer crashing through the window, and down the sloping roof -to the ground. - -"In the fall, Carson's left leg was broken above the knee. He was still -unconscious when Dr. John E. Salter, a physician living ten miles from -the Carson farm on the road to the capital, arrived at the deserted -farm, summoned by a mysterious male voice by telephone. The sheriff's -theory, as well as the doctor's, is that young Nash, fearful that he had -seriously injured the farmer, summoned medical help before leaving with -the girl. - -"A warrant for the arrest of David Nash has been issued by the sheriff, -charging the young student with assault with intent to kill and with -contributing to the delinquency of a minor. The warrant for Miss Ford's -arrest charges moral delinquency. Since she is a ward of the state until -her eighteenth birthday, she is also liable to arrest on the simple -charge of running away from the farm on which the state orphanage -authorities had placed her for the summer." - -Sally, trembling so that her teeth chattered, watched David as he read -the entire story. His young face became more and more grim as he read. -When he had finished the shameful, hideously untrue account of what had -really been a piece of superb gallantry on his part, he crumpled the -paper slowly between the fingers of his big hand as if that hand were -crushing out the life of the man who had lied so monstrously. Then, -lifting a lid of the big coal range, he thrust the crumpled mass of -paper into the flames. - -"But--what are we going to do, David?" Sally whispered, her eyes -searching his grim face piteously. "They'll send me to the reformatory -if they catch me, and you--you--oh, David! They'll send you to prison -for years and years! I wish you'd never laid eyes on me! I'd rather die -than have you come to harm through me." - -She sagged against the narrow shelf which served as a kitchen table, -weeping forlornly. - -"Don't cry, Sally," David pleaded gently. "It's not your fault. I'd do -it all over again if anyone else dared insult you. Oh, the devil! These -onions are burning up! Skip along now and don't worry. I'm cook tonight. -Buck's on a spree. Keep a stiff upper lip, honey. In all that brown -paint and that rig, you could walk into the sheriff's office and he'd do -nothing worse than ask you to read his palm." - -"But you, David, you!" she protested, trying to choke off her sobs. -"You're not disguised--" - -"I'll stick to the kitchen. Nobody'll think of looking for me here." He -grinned at her cheerfully. "Remember, Pop Bybee's on our side. He took -us in when he thought I'd killed a man. I don't suppose he'll turn on us -now, particularly since you're such a riot as Princess Lalla. I've been -hearing how big you're going over in the Palace of Wonders." - -"Honestly, David?" she brightened. "Do you like me dressed up like -this?" and she made him a little curtsey. - -"You sweet, sweet kid!" he laughed at her tenderly. "Like you like that? -You're adorable! But I like your own wild-rose complexion better. Now -scoot or I'll be put in irons for spoiling the supper." - -Sally fled, but not before she had blown him an audacious kiss from the -tips of her gilded-nailed fingers. - -Winfield Bybee had entered the dining car during her talk with David and -was seated at his own table, his thin, hatchet-faced wife opposite him. -When he saw his new "Princess Lalla" almost skipping down the aisle, her -eyes sparkling with joy at David's unexpected praise and tenderness, he -muttered something to Mrs. Bybee, then beckoned the fantastically clad -little figure to his table. - -"Would her royal highness honor me and Mrs. Bybee with her presence at -dinner this evening?" he boomed, his blue eyes twinkling. - -When she had seated herself, after a little flurry of thanks, Bybee -leaned toward her and spoke in a confidential undertone: "Me and the -wife have seen that piece in the papers about you and Dave, Sally. What -about it? Who's lying? You and the boy--or Carson?" - -Sally had turned the little black lace veil back upon the jeweled-gilt -crown, so that her big eyes showed like two round, polished sapphires -set in bronze. Bybee, searching them with his keen, pale blue eyes, -could find in them no guile, no cloud of guilt. - -"David and I told you the truth, Mr. Bybee," she said steadily, but her -lips trembled childishly. "You believe us, don't you? David is good, -good!" - -"All right," Bybee nodded his acceptance of her truthfulness. "Now what -was that you was telling me and the wife about your mother?" - -Sally's heart leaped with hope. "She--my mother--lived here in Stanton, -Mr. Bybee. I have her address, the one she gave the orphanage twelve -years ago when she put me there. But Miss Pond, who works in the office -at the Home, said they had investigated and found she had moved away -right after she put me in the orphanage. But I thought--I hoped--I could -find out something while I'm here. But I suppose it would be too -dangerous--I might get caught--and they'd send me to the reformatory--" - -"Haven't I told you I'm not going to let 'em bother you?" Bybee chided -her, beetling his brows in a terrific frown. "Now, my idea is this--" - -"_My_ idea, Winfield Bybee!" his wife interrupted tartly. "Always taking -credit! That's you all over! _My_ idea, Sally, is for _me_ to scout -around the neighborhood where your mother used to live and see if I can -pick up any information for you. Land knows a girl alone like you needs -some folks of her own to look after her. Wouldn't do for you to go -around asking questions, but I'll make out like I'm trying to find out -where my long-lost sister, Mrs. Ford, is. What was her first name? Got -that, too?" - -"Her name was Nora," Sally said softly. "Mrs. Nora Ford, aged -twenty-eight then--twelve years ago. Oh, Mrs. Bybee, you're both so good -to me! Why are you so good to me?" she added ingenuously. - -"Maybe," Mrs. Bybee answered brusquely, "it's because you're a sweet -kid, without any dirty nonsense about you. That is," she added severely, -her sharp grey eyes flicking from Sally's eager face to Bybee's, "you'd -better not let me catch you making eyes at this old Tom Cat of mine!" - -"Now, Ma," Bybee flushed and squirmed, "don't tease the poor kid. Can't -you see she's clear gone on this Dave chap of her's? She wouldn't even -know I was a man if I didn't wear pants. Don't mind her, Sally. She's -your friend, too, and she'll try to get on your ma's tracks tomorrow -morning before show time." - - - - -CHAPTER VI - - -Hours more of "crystal-gazing," of giving lavish promises of "long -journeys," success, wealth, sweethearts, husbands, wives, bumper corn -and wheat crops, babies--until eleven o'clock and the merciful dwindling -of the carnival crowds permitted a weary little "Princess Lalla" to slip -out of the "Palace of Wonders" tent, Pitty Sing, the midget woman, -cradled in her arms like a baby. For Pitty Sing had promptly adopted -Sally as her human sedan chair, uncompromisingly dismissing black-eyed -Nita, the "Hula-Hula" dancer, who had previously performed that service -for her. - -"I don't like Nita a bit," the tiny treble voice informed Sally with -great definiteness. "I do like you, and I shall compensate you -generously for your services. Nita has no proper respect for me, though -I command--and I say it without boasting, I hope--twice the salary that -that indecent muscle-dancer does. And she always joggled me." - -"Poor Pitty Sing!" Sally soothed her, as she picked her way carefully -over the grass stubble to the big dress tent which also served as -sleeping quarters for the women performers of the "Palace of Wonders." -"Haven't you anyone to look after you? Anyone belonging to you, I mean?" - -"Why should I have?" the indignant little piping voice demanded from -Sally's shoulder. "I'm a woman grown, as I've reminded you before. I've -been paying Nita five dollars a week to carry me to and from the show -tent for each performance. Of course there are a few other little things -she does for me, but if you'd like to have the position I think we would -get along very nicely." - -"Oh, I'm sure of it!" Sally exalted, laying her cheek for an instant -against the flaxen, marcelled little head. "Thank you, Pitty Sing, thank -you with all my heart!" - -"Please don't call me 'Pitty Sing'," the little voice commanded tartly. -"The name does very well for exhibition purposes, but my name is Miss -Tanner--Elizabeth Matilda Tanner." - -"Oh, I'm sorry!" Sally protested, hurt and abashed. "I didn't mean--I--" - -"But you may call me Betty." The treble was suddenly sweet and sleepy -like a child's. One of the miniature hands fluttered out inadequately to -help Sally part the flaps of the dress tent, which was deserted except -for the fat girl, already asleep and snoring stertorously. - -Sally knelt to enable the midget to stand on the beaten down stubble -which served as the only carpet of Sally's new "dormitory." - -"Thank you, Sally," the midget piped, her eyes lifted toward Sally out -of a network of wrinkles which testified that she was indeed a "woman -grown." "You're a very nice little girl, and your David is one of the -handsomest men I ever saw." - -"_Your David!_" Sally's heart repeated the words, sang them, crooned -over them, but she did not answer, except with one of her rare, sudden, -sweet smiles. - -"Nita evidently thinks so, too," the weak little treble went on, as -"Pitty Sing" trotted toward her cot, looking like an animated doll. "I -might as well warn you right now, Sally, that I don't trust that Nita -person as far as I can throw a bull by the horns." - -She flung her dire pronouncement over a tiny, pink-silk shoulder as she -knelt before a small metal trunk and reached into her bosom for a key -suspended around her neck on a chain. Sally's desire to laugh at the -preposterous picture of the midget throwing a bull by the horns was -throttled by a new and particularly horrid fear. - -"What--do you mean, Betty?" she gasped. "Has Nita--" - -"--been vamping your David?" tiny Miss Elizabeth Matilda Tanner finished -her sentence for her. "It would not be Nita if she overlooked a prospect -like your David. It is entirely obvious that he is a person of breeding -and family, even if he is helping Buck in the 'privilege' car kitchen. -Nita is always so broke that she has to eat her meals in the cook tent, -but she borrowed or stole the money today to eat in the privilege car, -and she found it necessary to confer with your David on a purely -fictitious dietetic problem, and then went boldly into the kitchen to -time the eggs he was boiling for her. That Nita!" the tiny voice snorted -contemptuously. "She's as strong as a horse and has about as much need -for a special diet as an elephant has for galoshes. Oh, she's up to her -tricks, not a doubt about that. I just thought I'd warn you in time. -Nita's a man-eating tigress and once she's smelled blood--" - -"Thank you, Betty," Sally interrupted gently, as she knelt beside the -midget to help her with the lid of the trunk. "But David isn't _my_ -David, you know. He's--he's just a friend who helped me out when I was -in terrible trouble. If Nita likes David, and--he--likes her--" - -"Don't be absurd!" the midget scolded her, seating herself on a tiny -stool to take off her baby-size shoes and stockings. "Of course you're -in love with him, and he's crazy about you--a blind person could see -that. Will you untie this shoe-lace, please? My nightgown is in the tray -of the trunk, and you'll find a nightcap there, too. I wear it," she -explained severely, on the defensive against ridicule, "to protect my -marcel. Heaven knows it's hard enough to get a good curl in these hick -towns, with the rubes gaping at me wherever I go. Then please get my -Ibsen--a little green leather book. I'm reading 'Hedda Gabler' now. Have -you read it?" - -"Oh, yes!" Sally cried, delightedly. "Do you like to read? Could I -borrow it to read between shows? I'll take awfully good care of it--" - -"Certainly I read!" Miss Tanner informed her severely, climbing, with -Sally's help, into her low cot-bed. "My father, who had these little -books made especially for me, was a university professor. I have -completed the college course, under his tutelage. If he had not died I -should not be here," and her little eyes were suddenly bitter with -loneliness and resentment against the whimsy of a Providence that -elected to make her so different from other women. - -Sally found the miniature book, small enough to fit the midget's hand, -and gave it to her, then stooped and kissed the little faded, wrinkled -cheek and set about the difficult and unaccustomed task of removing her -make-up. Beside her cot bed she found a small tin steamer trunk, -stencilled in red paint with the magic name, "Princess Lalla." She -stared at it incredulously for a long minute, then untwisted the wire -holding duplicate keys. - -When she threw back the lid she found a shiny black tin make-up box, -containing the burnt-sienna powder Mrs. Bybee had used in making her up -for the first day's performances; a big can of theatrical cold cream; -squares of soft cheesecloth for removing make-up; two new towels; -mascara, lip rouge, white face powder, a utilitarian black comb and -brush; tooth paste and tooth brush. - -"Oh, these kind people!" she whispered to herself, and bent her head -upon the make-up box and wept grateful tears. Then, smiling at herself -and humming a little tune below her breath, she lifted the tray and -found--not the tell-tale dresses which Pearl Carson had given her and -which had been minutely described by the police in the newspaper account -of the near-tragedy on the Carson farm--but two new dresses, cheap but -pretty, the little paper ticket stitched into the neck of each showing -the size to be correct--fourteen. - -She was still kneeling before her trunk, blinded with tears of -gratitude, when a coarse, nasal voice slashed across the dress tent: - -"Well, strike me dumb, if it ain't the Princess Lalla in person, not a -movie! Don't tell me you're gonna bunk with us, your highness! I thought -you'd be sawing wood in Pop Bybee's stateroom by this time! What's the -matter he ain't rocking you to sleep and giving you your nice little -bottle?" - -Sally rose slowly, the new dresses slithering to the floor in stiff -folds. She batted the tears from her eyes with quick flutters of her -eyelids and then stared at the girl who stood at the tent flap, taunting -her. - -She saw a thin, tall girl, naked to the waist except for breastplates -made of tarnished metal studded with imitation jewels. About her lean -hips and to her knees hung a skirt of dried grass, the regulation "hula -dancer" skirt. - -"You're--Nita, aren't you?" Sally's voice was small, placating. "I'm--" - -"Oh, I know who _you_ are! You're the orphan hussy the police are -lookin' for!" the harsh voice ripped out, as Nita swung into the tent, -her grass skirts swishing like the hiss of snakes. "Furthermore, you're -Pop Bybee's blue-eyed baby girl! And--you're the baby-faced little -she-devil that stole my graft with that little midget! Well, Princess -Lalla, I guess we've been introduced proper now, and we can skip -formalities and get down to business. Hunh?" And she bent menacingly -over Sally, evil black eyes glittering into wide, frightened blue ones, -her mouth an ugly, twisting, red loop of hatred. - -Sally backed away, instinctively, from the snake-tongues of venom in -those black eyes. "I'm sorry I've offended you, Miss--Nita.--" - -"If you're not you will be! Want me to tip off the police? Well, then, -if you don't, listen, because I want you to get this--and get it good, -all of it!" - -Four girls, two of them thin to emaciation, one over-fat, the fourth as -beautifully shaped as a Greek statue, trailed dispiritedly into the -dress tent, their hands groping to unfasten the snaps of their soiled -silk chorus-girl costumes. - -Their heavily rouged and powdered faces were drawn with fatigue; their -eyes like burned holes in once-gay blankets. Sally had watched them -dance, enviously, between her own performances, had heard the barker -ballyhooing them as: "Bybee's Follies Girls, straight from Broadway and -on their way back to join their pals in Ziegfeld's Follies." - -Now, weary unto death after eighteen performances, the "Follies" girls -shuffled on aching feet to their cots and seated themselves with groans -and dispirited curses, paying not the faintest attention to the tense -tableau presented by Nita, the "Hula" dancer, and the girl they knew as -"Princess Lalla." - -Sally's frightened eyes fluttered from one to another of that -bedraggled, pathetic quartet, but she might as well have appealed to the -gaudily painted banners that fluttered over the deserted booths outside. - -"What do you want, Nita?" she whispered, moistening her dry lips and -twisting her little brown-painted hands together. - -"I'll tell you fast enough!" Nita snarled, thrusting her face close to -Sally's. "I want you to give that sheik of yours the gate--get me? Ditch -him, shake him, and I don't mean maybe!" - -For the third time that day Sally was having David Nash, the only friend -she had ever made outside the orphanage, flung into her face as a -sweetheart or worse. Winfield Bybee's casual words to his wife--"Can't -you see she's clear gone on that Dave chap of hers?"--had made her heart -beat fast with a queer, suffocating kind of pleasure, a pleasure she had -never before experienced in her life. Those words had somehow initiated -her into young ladyhood, fraught with strange, lovely, privileges, among -them the right to be "clear gone" on a man--a man like David! The -midget's "your David" and "Of course you're in love with him, and he's -crazy about you--a blind person could see that," had sent her heart -soaring to heaven, like a toy balloon accidentally released from a -child's clutch. - -But Nita's "that sheik of yours," Nita's venomously spat command, "give -him the gate, ditch him, shake him," aroused in her a sudden blind fury, -a fury as intense as Nita's. - -"I'll do no such thing! David's mine, as long as he wants to be! You -have no right to dictate to me!" - -"Is that so?" Nita straightened, hands digging into her hips, a toss of -her ragged, badly curled blond head emphasizing her sarcasm. "Is that -so? Maybe you'll think I had some right when the cops tap you on the -shoulder tomorrow! Too bad you and your David can't share a suite in the -county jail together!" - -"You'd--you'd do that--to David, too?" Sally whispered over cold lips. - -"I thought that'd get under your skin," Nita laughed harshly. Then, as -though the interview was successfully concluded, from her standpoint, -the red-painted nails of her claw-like hands began to pick at the -fastening of her grass skirt. - -Sally was turning away blindly, feeling like a small, trapped animal, -when a tiny, shrill voice came from the midget's cot: - -"I heard every word you said, Nita! I think you must have gone crazy. -The heat affects some like this, but I never saw it strike a carnival -trouper quite so bad--" - -"You shut up, you little double-crossing runt!" Nita whirled toward the -midget's bed. - -"I may be a runt," the midget's voice shrilled, "but I'm in full -possession of my faculties. And when I tell Winfield Bybee the threats -you've made against this poor child, you'll find yourself stranded in -Stanton without even a grass skirt to earn a living with. And if the -carnival grapevine is still working, you'll find that no other show in -the country will take you on. It will be back to the hash joints for -you, Nita, and I for one think the carnival will be a neater, sweeter -place without you. Get your make-up off and get into bed, Sally. And -don't worry. Nita wouldn't have dared try to bluff a real trouper like -that." - -"For Gawd's sake, are you all going to jaw all night?" a weary voice, -with a flat, southern drawl demanded indignantly. "I've got some -important sleeping to do, if I'm going to show tomorrow. Gawd, I'm so -tired my bones are cracking wide open." - -"Shut up yourself!" Nita snarled, slouching down upon the camp stool -beside her trunk, to remove her make-up. "You hoofers don't know what -tired means. If you had to jelly all day like I do! Oh, Gawd! What a -life! What a life! You're right, Midge! It sure gets you--eighteen shows -a day and this hell-fired heat." - -It was Nita's surrender, or at least her pretended surrender, to the law -of the carnival--live and let live; ask no questions and answer none. - -In the thick silence that followed Sally tremblingly seated herself -before her trunk and smeared her neck, face, arms and hands with -theatrical cold cream. She was conscious that other weary girls drifted -in--"the girl nobody can lift," the albino girl, whose pink eyes were -shaded with big blue goggles; the two diving girls, looking as if their -diet of soda pop and bananas eaten under water did not agree with them. -But she was aware of them, rather than saw them. Stray bits of their -conversation forced through her own conflicting thoughts and emotions-- - -"Where's my rabbit foot? Gawd, I've lost my rabbit foot! That means a -run of bad luck, sure--" - -"--'n I says, 'Blow, you crazy rube. Whaddye take me for?'" - -"Good pickings! If this keeps up I'll be able to grab my cakes in the -privilege car--sold fifty-eight postcards today--" - -"Whaddye know? Gus the barker's fell something fierce for the new kid. -'N they say Pop Bybee's got her on percentage, as well as twelve bucks -per and cakes. Some guys has all the luck--" - -"Who's the sheik in the privilege car? Don't look like no K. P. to me. -Boy howdy! Hear you already staked your claim, Nita. Who is he? -Millionaire's son gettin' an eyeful of life in raw?" - -She knew that Nita did not answer, at least not in words. Gradually talk -died down; weary bodies stretched their aching length upon hard, sagging -cots. Someone turned out the sputtering gas jet that had ineffectually -illuminated the dress tent. Groans subsided into snores or whistling, -adenoidal breathing. A sudden breeze tugged at the loose sides of the -tent, slapping the canvas loudly against the wooden stakes that held it -down. - -Although she was so tired that her muscles quivered and jerked -spasmodically, Sally found that she could not sleep. As if her mind were -a motion-picture screen, the events of the day marched past, in very bad -sequence, like an unassembled film. She saw her own small figure -flitting across the screen fantastically clad in purple satin trousers -and green jacket, her face and arms brown as an Indian's, her eyes -shielded by a little black lace veil. Crowds of farmers, their wives, -their children; small-town business men, their wives and giggling -daughters and goggle-eyed sons, avid for a glimpse of the naughtiness -which the barker promised behind the tent flap of the "girlie show," -pressed in upon her, receded, pressed again, thrust out quarters, -demanded magic visions of her-- - -David, his eyes streaming with onion tears, smiling at her. David -reading that dreadful newspaper story--David of yesterday, saying, "Dear -little Sally!" pressing her against him for a blessed minute-- - -And Nita, her eyes rabid with sudden, ugly passion--passion for -David--Nita threatening her, threatening David-- - -David, David! The movie stopped with a jerk, then resolved itself into -an enormous "close-up" of David Nash, his eyes smiling into hers with -infinite gentleness and tenderness. - -"Does he think I'm just a little girl, too young to--to be in love or to -be loved?" she asked herself, audacious in the dark. "If--if he was at -all in love with me--but oh, he couldn't be!--would he be so friendly -and easy with me? Wouldn't he be embarrassed, and blush, and--and things -like that? Oh, I'm just being silly! He doesn't think of me at all -except as a little girl who's in trouble. A girl alone, as he calls me." - -Then a new memory banished even the "close-up" of David on the screen of -her mind--a memory called up by those words--"girl alone." She felt that -she ought to weep with shame and contrition because she had so long -half-forgotten Mrs. Bybee's promise to make inquiries about her -mother--the mother who had given her to the orphanage twelve years -before, leaving behind her only a meager record--"Mrs. Nora Ford, aged -twenty-eight." - -So little in those words with which to conjure up a mother! She would be -forty now, if--if she were still alive! Suddenly all her twelve years of -orphanhood, of longing for a mother, even for a mother who would desert -her child and go away without a word, rushed over Sally like an -avalanche of bruising stones. Every hurt she had sustained during all -those twelve motherless years throbbed with fresh violence; drew hard -tears that dripped upon the lumpy cotton pillow beneath her tossing -head. - -When the paroxysm of weeping had somewhat subsided she crept out of her -cot and knelt beside it and prayed. - -Then she crept back into bed, unconscious that the midget was still -awake and had seen her dimly in the darkness. Strangely free of her -burdens, Sally lay for a long time before sleep claimed her, trying to -remember all the instructions about crystal-gazing that Mrs. Bybee had -heaped upon her. And in her childish conscience there was no twinge or -remorse that she was to go on the next day, deceiving the public, as -"Princess Lalla, favorite crystal-gazer of the Sultan of Turkey." - -The next morning--the carnival's second and last day in Stanton--Sally -overslept. She did not awaken until a tiny hand tugged impatiently at -her hair. Her dark blue eyes flew wide in startled surprise, then -recognition of her surroundings and of "Pitty Sing," the midget, dawned -in them slowly. - -"You looked so pretty asleep that I hated to awaken you," the midget -told her. "But it's getting late, and I want my breakfast. I'm dressed." - -The little woman wore a comically mature-looking dress of blue linen, -made doll-size, by a pattern which would have suited a woman of forty. -Sally impulsively took the tiny face between her hands and laid her lips -for an instant against the softly wrinkled cheek. Then she sprang out of -bed, careful not to "joggle" the midget, who had been so emphatic about -her distaste for being joggled. - -"There's a bucket of water and a tin basin," Miss Tanner told her -brusquely, to hide the pleasure which Sally's caress had given her. "All -the other girls have gone to the cook tent, so you can dress in peace." - -"I didn't thank you properly last night for taking my part against -Nita," Sally said shyly, as she hastily drew on her stockings. "But I do -thank you, Betty, with all my heart. I was so frightened--for David--" - -"What I said to Nita will hold her for a while." Betty Tanner nodded -with satisfaction. "But I don't trust her. She'll do something underhand -if she thinks she can get away with it. But don't worry. Once the -carnival gets out of this state, you and your David will be pretty safe. -I don't think the police will bother about extradition, even if Nita -should tip them off. In the meantime, I'll break the first law of -carnival and try to learn something of Nita's past. I've seen her turn -pale more than once when a detective or a policeman loomed up -unexpectedly and seemed to be giving her the once-over. Oh, dear, I'm -getting to be as slangy as any of the girls," she mourned. - -After Sally had splashed in the tin basin and had combed and braided her -hair, she hesitated for a long minute over the two new dresses that had -mysteriously found their way into the equally mysterious new tin trunk. -She caught herself up at the thought. Of course they were not -mysterious. "Pop" and Mrs. Bybee had provided them, out of the infinite -kindness of their hearts. Were they always so kind to the carnival's new -recruits? Gratitude welled up in her impressionable young heart; -overflowed her lips in song, as she dressed herself in the little white -voile, splashed with tiny blue and yellow wild flowers. - -Last night's breeze had brought with it a light, cooling shower, and -still lingered under the hot caress of the June sun. Sally sang, at -Betty's request, as she sped across vacant lots to the show train -resting engineless on a spur track. At the sound of her fresh, young -voice, caroling an old song of summertime and love, David Nash thrust -his head out of the little high window in the box of a kitchen at the -end of the dining car, and waved an egg-beater at her, lips and teeth -and eyes flashing gay greetings to her. - -"Better tell your David how Nita's been carrying on," the midget piped -from Sally's shoulder. - -Song fled from Sally's throat and heart. "No," she shook her head. She -couldn't be a tattle-tale. If the orphanage had taught her nothing else -it had taught her not to be a tale-bearer. Besides, to talk of Nita and -her threats would make it necessary to tell David all that Nita had -said, and at the thought Sally's cheeks went scarlet. It might kill his -friendship for her to let him know that others--apparently all the -carnival folk--had labeled that friendship "love." Why couldn't they let -her and David alone? Why snatch up this beautiful thing, this precious -friendship, and maul it about, sticking labels all over it until it was -ruined? - -She had placed the midget in her own little high chair at her own -particular table in the privilege car and was hurrying down the car -bound for the cook tent and her own breakfast when Winfield Bybee and -his wife entered. Mrs. Bybee was dressed as if for a journey of -importance. - -Winfield Bybee boomed out a greeting to Sally, tilting his head to peer -into her smiling blue eyes. - -"All dolled up and looking pretty enough to eat," he chuckled. "Ain't -that a new dress?" - -"Oh, yes, and it fits perfectly," Sally glowed. "Thanks so very much for -the trunk and the dresses, Mrs. Bybee," she added, tactfully addressing -the showman's wife. "I--I'll pay you back out of my salary as I make -it--" - -"What are you talking about?" Mrs. Bybee demanded sternly, her eyes -flashing from Sally's flushed face to her husband's. "I never bought you -any dresses or a trunk. Now, you looka here, Winfield Bybee! I'm a woman -of few words, and of a long-suffering disposition, but even a saint -knows when she's got a stomachful! I swallowed your mealy-mouthed -palaverin' about this poor little orphan, but if you're sneaking around -and buying her presents behind my back, I'll turn her right over to the -state and not lose a wink of sleep, and let me tell you this, Winfield -Bybee--" Her words were a rushing torrent, heated to the boiling point -by jealousy and suspicion. - -Sally tried to speak, to interrupt her, but she might as well have tried -to stop the Niagara. Under the force of the torrent Sally at last bowed -her head, shrinking against the wall of the car, the very picture of -detected guilt. The carnival owner gasped and waved his arms helplessly, -tried to pat his wife's hands and had his own slapped viciously for his -pains. When at last Mrs. Bybee paused for breath, and to mop her -perspiring face with her handkerchief, Bybee managed to get in his -defense, doggedly, his bluster wilted under his wife's tongue lashing: - -"You're crazy, Emma! I didn't buy her any presents. I never saw that -dress before in my life. I don't know what you or she's talking about. I -didn't buy her anything! I--oh, good Lord!" He tried to put his arms -about his wife, his face so strutted with blood that Sally felt a faint -wonder, through her misery, that apoplexy did not strike him down. - -"What's the matter, Sally?" David came striding out of the kitchen, a -butcher knife in one hand and a slab of breakfast bacon in the other. - -"I don't know, David," she whispered forlornly. "I--I was just thanking -Mrs. Bybee for this dress and another one and a trunk I found in the -dress tent with my name on it--'Princess Lalla'--" she stammered over -the name--"and Mrs. Bybee says she didn't give them to me." - -"He thought he'd put something over on me, and me all dressed up like a -missionary to go look for her precious mother. I guess her mother wasn't -any better than she should have been and this little soft-soap artist -takes after her," Mrs. Bybee broke in stridingly, but her angry eyes -lost something of their conviction under David's level gaze. - -"I bought the things for Sally, Mrs. Bybee," he said quietly. "I should -have told her, or put my card in. Unfortunately I didn't have one with -me," he added with a boyish grin. - -"Oh!" Anger spurted out of Mrs. Bybee's jealous heart like air let out -of a balloon. "Reckon I'm just an old fool! God knows I don't see why I -should care what this old woman-chaser of a husband of mine does, but--I -do! If you're ever in love, Sally, you'll understand a foolish old woman -a little better. Now, young man, you take that murderous looking knife -and that bacon back into the kitchen and scramble a couple of eggs for -me. And I guess you can give Pop a rasher of that bacon, even if it is -against the doctor's orders." - -And the showman, beaming again and throwing "Good mornings" right and -left, marched down the aisle, his arm triumphantly about his repentant -wife's shoulders. - -Sally watched them for a moment, a lovely light of tenderness and -understanding playing over her sensitive face. Then she turned to David, -who had not yet obeyed Mrs. Bybee's command. They smiled into each -other's eyes, shyly, and the flush that made Sally's face rosy was -reflected in the boy's tanned cheeks. - -"I'm sorry, David, I didn't dream it was--you. Thank you, David." She -could not keep from repeating his name, dropping it like a caress at the -end of almost every sentence she addressed to him, as if her lips kissed -the two slow, sweet syllables. - -"I should have told you," David confessed in a low voice, slightly -shaken with embarrassment and some other emotion which flickered behind -the smile in his gold-flecked hazel eyes. "I--I thought you'd know. You -needed the things and I knew you didn't have any money. I've got to get -back into the kitchen," he added hastily, awkwardly. She had never seen -him awkward in her presence before, and she was daughter of Eve enough -to rejoice. And in her shy joy her face blossomed with sudden rich -beauty that made Nita, the Hula dancer, who appeared in the doorway at -that moment, look old and tawdry and bedraggled, like the last ragged -sunflower withering against a kitchen fence. - -But not even Nita's flash of hatred and veiled warning could blight that -sudden sweet blooming of Sally's beauty. She waved goodby to David, -carrying away with her as she sped to the cook tent the heart-filling -sweetness and tenderness of his answering smile. She took out the memory -of that smile and of his boyish flush and awkwardness a hundred times -during the morning, to look at in fresh wonder, as a child repeatedly -unearths a bit of buried treasure to be sure that it is still there. - -When she bent her little head gravely over the crystal, after the -carnival had opened for the day, she saw in it not other people's -"fortunes" but David's flushed face, David's shy, tender eyes, David's -lips curled upward in a smile. And because she was so happy she lavished -happiness upon all those who thrust quarters upon Gus, the barker, for -"Princess Lalla's" mystic reading of "past, present and future." - -She had almost forgotten, in her preoccupation with the miracle which -had happened to her--for she knew now that she loved David, not as a -child loves, but as a woman loves--that Mrs. Bybee was undoubtedly -keeping her promise to make inquiries about the woman who had given her -name as Mrs. Nora Ford when she had committed Sally Ford to the care of -the state twelve years before. But she was sharply reminded and filled -with remorse for her forgetfulness when Gus, the barker, leaned close -over her at the end of a performance to whisper: - -"The boss' ball-and-chain wants to see you in the boss' private car, -kid. Better beat it over there before you put on the nose bag. Next show -at one-fifteen, if we can bally-hoo a crowd by then. You can tell her -that Gus says you're going great!" - -As Sally ran across lots to the side-tracked carnival train, she buried -her precious new memory of David under layers of anxiety and questions. -It would still be there when her question had been answered by Mrs. -Bybee, to comfort her if the showman's wife had been unsuccessful, to -add to her joy if some trace of her mother had been found. - -"Maybe--maybe I'll have a mother and a sweetheart, too," she marveled, -as she climbed breathless, into the coach which had been pointed out to -her as the showman's private car. - -It was not really a private car, for Bybee and his wife occupied only -one of the drawing rooms of the ancient Pullman car, long since retired -from the official service of that company. The berths were occupied on -long jumps by a number of the stars of the carnival and by some of the -most affluent of the concessionaires and barkers, a few of the latter -being part owners of such attractions as the "girlie show" and the -"diving beauties." When the carnival showed in a town for more than a -day, however, the performers usually preferred to sleep in tents, rather -than in the stuffy, hot berths. - -Since the carnival was in full swing at that hour of the day, Sally -found the sleeping car deserted except for Mrs. Bybee, who called to her -from the open door of drawing room A. - -The carnival owner's wife was seated at a card table, which was covered -with stacks of coins and bills of all denominations. Her lean fingers -pushed the stacks about, counted them, jotted the totals on a sheet of -lined paper. - -"I'm treasurer and paymaster for the outfit," she told Sally, -satisfaction glinting in her keen gray eyes. "Me and Bill," and she -lifted a big, blue-barreled revolver from the faded green plush of the -seat and twirled it unconcernedly on her thumb. - -"Is business good?" Sally asked politely, as she edged fearfully into -the small room. - -"Might be worse," Mrs. Bybee conceded grudgingly. "Sit down, child, I'm -not going to shoot you. Well, I went calling this morning," she added -briskly, as she began to rake the stacks of coins into a large canvas -bag. - -"Oh!" Sally breathed, clasping her hands tightly in her lap. "Did -you--find anything?" - -Mrs. Bybee knotted a stout string around the gathered-up mouth of the -bag, rose from her seat, lifted the green plush cushion, revealing a -small safe beneath the seat. When she had stowed the bag away and -twirled the combination lock, she rearranged the cushion and took her -seat again, all without answering Sally's anxious question. - -"Reckon I'm a fool to let anyone see where I keep the coin," she -ridiculed herself. "But after making a blamed fool of myself this -morning over them dresses your David give you, I guess I'd better try to -do something to show you I trust you. You just keep your mouth shut -about this safe, and there won't be any harm done." - -"Of course I won't tell," Sally assured her earnestly. "But, please, did -you find out anything?" She felt that she could not bear the suspense a -minute longer. - -"You let me tell this my own way, child," Mrs. Bybee reproved her. -"Well, you saw that missionary rig I had on this morning? It turned the -trick all right. Lucky for you, this ain't the fastest growing town in -the state, even if that billboard across from the station does say so. I -found the address you gave me, all right. Same number, same house. -Four-or-five-room dump, that may have been a pretty good imitation of a -California bungalow twelve years ago. All run-down now, with a swarm of -kids tumbling in and out and sticking out their tongues at me when their -ma's back was turned. She said she'd lived there two years; moved here -from Wisconsin. Didn't know a soul in Stanton when she moved here, and -hadn't had time to get acquainted with a new baby every fourteen -months." - -"Poor thing!" Sally murmured, finding pity in her heart for the -bedraggled drudge Mrs. Bybee's words pictured so vividly. But those -too-numerous babies had a mother. What she wanted to know was--did she, -Sally Ford, have a mother? - -Then a memory, so long submerged that she did not realize that it -existed in her subconscious mind, pushed up, spilled out surprisingly: -"There was a big oak tree in the corner of the yard. I used to swing. -Someone pushed the swing--someone--" she fumbled for more, but the -memory failed. - -"It's still there, and there's still a swing," Mrs. Bybee admitted. "One -of those dirty-faced little brats was climbing up and down the ropes -like a monkey. Well, I reckon that's where you used to live, right -enough. I asked this woman--name of Hickson--if any of her neighbors had -lived there many years, and she pointed to the house next door and said -'Old Lady Bangs' owned the house and had lived there for more'n twenty -years. This old Mrs. Bangs--" - -"Bangs!" Sally cried. "Bangs! It was Gramma Bangs who swung me! I -remember now! Gramma Bangs. She made me a rag doll with shoe-button eyes -and I cried every night for a long time after I went to the orphanage -because mama hadn't brought my doll. Did you see Gramma Bangs? Oh, Mrs. -Bybee, if I could go to see her again!" - -Mrs. Bybee's stern, long, hatchet-shaped face had softened marvelously, -but at Sally's eager request she shook her head emphatically. - -"Not with the police looking for you and Dave. Yes, I saw her. She's all -crippled up with rheumatism and was tickled to death to see Nora Ford's -sister. That's who I said I was, you know. But it pretty near got me -into trouble. The old lady took it for granted I knew a lot of things -about you that I didn't know, and wouldn't have told me just what I'd -come to find out if I hadn't used my bean in stringing her along. I had -to go mighty easy asking her about you, since it was my 'sister' I was -supposed to be so het up over finding, but lucky for you she'd been -reading the papers and knew that you were in trouble." - -"Oh!" Sally moaned, covering her hot face with her little brown-painted -hands. "Then Gramma Bangs thinks I'm a bad girl--oh! Did you tell her -I'm not?" - -"What do you take me for--a blamed fool?" Mrs. Bybee demanded heatedly. -"I didn't let on I'd ever seen you in my life. But it was something she -let spill when she was talking about you and this story in the papers -that give me the low-down on the whole thing." - -"Oh, what?" Sally implored, almost frantic with impatience. - -"Well, she said, 'You can't blame Nora for putting Sally in the -orphanage when the money stopped coming, seeing as how she was sick and -needing an operation and everything. But it pret' near broke her -heart'--that's what the old dame said--" - -"But--I don't understand," Sally protested, her sapphire eyes clouding -with bewilderment. "The money? Did she mean my--father?" - -"I thought that at first, too." Mrs. Bybee nodded her bobbed gray head -with satisfaction. "But lucky I didn't say so, or I'd have give the -whole show away. I just 'yes, indeeded' her, and she went on. Reckon she -thought I might be taking exceptions to the way she'd been running on -about how pitiful it was for 'that dear little child' to be put in an -orphans' home, so she tried to show me that my 'sister' had done the -only thing she could do under the circumstances. - -"Pretty soon it all come out. 'Nora,' she said, 'told me not to breathe -a word to a soul, but seeing as how you're her sister and probably know -all about it, I reckon it won't do no harm after all these years.' Then -she told me that Nora Ford had no more idea'n a jack rabbit whose baby -you was--" - -"Then she wasn't my mother!" Sally cried out in such a heartbroken voice -that Mrs. Bybee reached across the card table and patted her hands, -dirty diamonds twinkling on her withered fingers. - -"No, she wasn't your mother," the showman's wife conceded with brusque -sympathy. "But I can't see as how it leaves you any worse off than you -was before. One thing ought to comfort you--you know it wasn't your own -mother that turned you over to an orphanage and then beat it, leaving no -address. Seems like," she went on briskly, "from what old lady Bangs -told me, that Nora Ford had been hired to take you when she was a maid -in a swell home in New York, and she had to beat it--that was part of -the agreement--so there never would be any scandal on your real mother. -She didn't know whose kid you was--so the old lady says--and when the -money orders stopped coming suddenly she didn't have the least idea how -to trace your people. She supposed they was dead--and I do, too. So it -looks like you'd better make up your mind to being an orphan--" - -"But, oh, Mrs. Bybee!" Sally cried piteously, her eyes wide blue pools -of misery and shame. "My real mother must have been--bad, or she -wouldn't have been ashamed of having me! Oh, I wish I hadn't found out!" -And she laid her head down on her arms on the card table and burst into -tears. - -"Don't be a little fool!" Mrs. Bybee admonished her severely. "Reckon it -ain't up to you, Sally Ford, to set yourself up in judgment on your -mother, whoever she was." - -"But she sent me away," Sally sobbed brokenly. "She was ashamed of me, -and then forgot all about me. Oh, I wish I'd never been born!" - -"I reckon every kid's said that a hundred times before she's old enough -to have good sense," Mrs. Bybee scoffed. "Now, dry up and scoot to the -dress tent to put some more make-up on your face. The show goes on. And -take it from me, child, you're better off than a lot of girls that join -up with the carnival. You're young and pretty and you've got a boy -friend that'd commit murder for you and pret' near did it, and you've -got a job that gives you a bed and cakes, and enough loose change to buy -yourself some glad rags by the time we hit the Big Town--" - -"The Big Town?" Sally raised her head, interest dawning unwillingly in -her grieving blue eyes. "You mean--New York?" - -"Sure I mean New York. We go into winter quarters there in November, and -if you stick to the show I may be able to land you a job in the chorus. -God knows you are pretty enough--just the type to make every six-footer -want to fight any other man that looks at you." - -"Oh, you're good to me!" Sally blinked away the last of her tears, which -had streaked her brown make-up. "I'll stick, if the police don't get -me--and David. And," she paused at the door, her eyes shy and sweet, -"thank you so very much for trying to help me find my--my mother." - -As she sped down the aisle of the car in her noiseless little red -sandals she was startled to see what looked like a sheaf of yellow, -dried grass whisked through the closing door of the women's dressing -room. Then comprehension dawned. "I wonder," she took time from the -contemplation of her desolating disappointment to muse, "what Nita is -doing here. I wonder if she followed me--if she heard anything I -wouldn't want Nita to know about my mother. But I'll tell David. Will he -despise me because my mother was--bad?" - - - - -CHAPTER VII - - -It was a sad, listless little "Princess Lalla" who cupped tiny brown -hands about a crystal ball and pretended to read "past, present and -future" in its mysterious depths as the afternoon crowd of the -carnival's last day in Stanton milled about the attractions in the -Palace of Wonders. There was the crack of an unsuspected whip in the -voice of Gus, the barker, as he bent over her after his oft-repeated -spiel: - -"Snap into it, kid! These rubes is lousy with coin and we've got to get -our share. You're crabbin' the act somethin' fierce's afternoon. Step on -it!" - -Sally made a valiant effort to obey, but her crystal-gazing that -afternoon was not a riotous success. She made one or two bad blunders, -the worst of which caused a near-panic. - -For she was so absorbed in her own disappointment and in contemplating -the effect of her news upon David, when she should tell him that she was -an illegitimate child of a woman who had abandoned her, that her eyes -and intuition were not so keen as they had been. - -Although there had been a sharp-faced shrew of a wife clinging to his -arm before he vaulted upon the platform for a "reading," she -mechanically told a meek little middle-aged man that he was in love with -a "zo beau-ti-ful girl wiz golden hair" and that he would "marry wiz -her." - -After the poor husband had been snatched from the platform by his -furiously jealous wife and given a most undignified paddling with her -hastily removed shoe--an "added attraction" which proved vastly -entertaining to the carnival crowd but which caused a good many quarters -to find their hasty way back into handbags and trouser pockets--Sally -felt her failure so keenly that she leaned backward in an effort to be -cautious. - -"For God's sake, kid, snap out of it before the next show!" Gus pleaded, -mopping his dripping brow with a huge purple-bordered white silk -handkerchief. "I'm part owner of this tent, you know, and you're hittin' -me where I live. Come on, 'at's a good girl! Forget it--whatever's -eatin' on you! This ain't a half-bad world--not a-tall! What if that -sheik of yours is trailin' Nita around? Reckon he's just after her -grouch bag--" - -"Her--grouch bag?" Sally seized upon the unfamiliar phrase in order to -put off as long as possible full realization of the heart-stopping news -he was giving her so casually. - -"That's right. You're still a rube, ain't you? A grouch bag is a show -business way of sayin' a performer's got a wad salted down to blow with -or buy a chicken farm or, if it's a hard-on-the-eyes dame like Nita, to -catch a man with. Nita's got a roll big enough to choke a boa -constrictor. I seen her countin' it one night when she thought she was -safe. She was, too. I wouldn't warm up to that Jane if she was the last -broad in the world. Now, listen, kid, you have a good, hard cry in the -dress tent before the next show and you'll feel like a new woman. That's -me all over! Never tell a wren to turn off the faucet! Nothin' like a -good cry. I ain't been married four times for nothin'." - -Sally waited to hear no more. She rushed out of the Palace of Wonders, a -frantic, fantastic little figure in purple satin trousers and -gold-braided green jacket, her red-sandled feet spurning the -grass-stubbled turf that divided the show tent from the dress tent. And -because she was almost blinded with the tears which Gus, the barker, had -sagely recommended, she collided with another figure in the "alley." - -"Look where you're going, you little charity brat, you ----" And Nita's -harsh, metallic voice added a word which Sally Ford had sometimes seen -scrawled in chalk on the high board fence that divided the boys' -playground from the girls' at the orphanage. - -So Nita had listened! She had been eavesdropping when Mrs. Bybee had -told Sally the shameful things she had learned from Gramma Bangs about -Sally's birth. - -"You can't call me that!" Sally gasped, rage flaming over her, -transforming her suddenly from a timid, brow-beaten child of charity -into a wildcat. - -Before Nita, the Hula dancer, could lift a hand to defend herself, a -small purple-and-green clad fury flung itself upon her breast; gilded -nails on brown-painted fingers flashed out, were about to rip down those -painted, sallow cheeks like the claws of the wildcat she had become when -powerful hands seized her by the shoulders and dragged her back. - -"What t'ell's going on here?" Gus, the barker, panted as Sally struggled -furiously, still insane with rage at the insult Nita had flung at her. - -"Better keep this she-devil out of my sight, Gus, or I'll cut her heart -out!" Nita panted, adjusting the grass skirt, which Sally's furious -onslaught had torn from the dancer's hips, exposing the narrow red satin -tights which ended far above her thin, unlovely knees. - -"I'm surprised at you, Sally," Gus said severely, but his small eyes -twinkled at her. "Next time you're having a friendly argument with this -grass-skirt artist, for Gawd's sake settle it by pulling her hair. The -show's gotta go on and some of these rubes like her map. Don't ask me -why. I ain't good at puzzles." - -Sally smiled feebly, the passing of her rage having left her feeling -rather sick and foolish. Gus's arm was still about her shoulders, in a -paternal sort of fondness, as Nita switched away, her grass skirt -hissing angrily. - -"Kinda foolish of you, Sally, to pick a fight with that dame. She -could-a ruint this pretty face of yours. She's a bad mama, honey, and -you'd better make yourself scarce when she's around. And say, kid--take -a tip from old Gus: no sheik ain't worth fightin' for. I been fought -over myself considerable in my time, and believe me, while two frails -was fightin' for me I was lookin' for another one." - -Sally felt shriveled with shame. "I wasn't fighting her because of--of -David," she muttered, digging the toe of one little red sandal into the -dusty grass of the show lot. "Nita called me a--a nasty name. You'd have -fought, too!" - -"Sure! but not with a dame like Nita, if I was you! You ain't no match -for her. Now, you trot along to the dress tent and rest or cry or say -your prayers or anything you want to--except fight!--till show time -again. And for God's sake, don't turn your back when Nita's around!" - -Sally did not see the Hula dancer again that afternoon, for Nita -belonged to the "girlie show," which had a tent all its own. To -encourage her in her confidence as a crystal-gazer, or rather to bolster -up the faith of the skeptical audience, which had somehow become wise to -the fact that "Princess Lalla" had "pulled some bones," Gus, the barker, -arranged for four or five "schillers"--employes of the carnival, both -men and women, dressed to look like members of the audience--to have -their fortunes told. - -Sally, tipped off by a code signal of Gus's, let her imagination run -riot as she read the magic crystal for the "schillers," and to -everything she told them they nodded their heads or slapped their thighs -in high appreciation, loudly proclaiming that "Princess Lalla" was a -wow, a witch, the grandest little fortune-teller in the world. Business -picked up amazingly; quarters were thrust upon Gus with such speed that -he had to form a line of applicants for "past, present and future" upon -Sally's platform. - -She did not see David at supper, while she ate in the cook tent after -having carried "Pitty Sing," the midget, to the privilege car. Buck, the -negro chef of the privilege car grinned at her, but David was nowhere to -be seen. Was he "trailin' Nita," as Gus, the barker, had called it? -Jealousy laid a hand of pain about her heart, such a sort of pain that -she wanted, childishly, to stop and examine it. It claimed instant -fellowship in her heart with that other so-new emotion--love. She wanted -all afternoon, until Gus had stopped her heart for a beat or two with -his casual reference to David and Nita, to fly to David for comfort, to -pour out her news to him. She had heard, in anticipation, his softly -spoken, tender "Dear little Sally! Don't mind too much. We have each -other." So far had her imagination run away with her! - -It was the last evening of the carnival in Stanton, and money rolled -into the pockets of the concessionaires and the showmen. - -"Last chance to see the tallest man on earth and the littlest woman! -Last chance, folks!" - -It was already a little old to Sally--the spieler's ballyhoo. She could -have repeated it herself. Glamor was fading from the carnival. The -dancing girls were not young and beautiful, as they had seemed at first; -they had never danced on Broadway in Ziegfeld's Follies; they never -would. They were oldish-young women who sneered at the "rubes" and had -calluses on the bottoms of their aching feet from dancing on rough board -platforms. - -Just before the last show Sally wandered out into the midway from the -Palace of Wonders, money in her hand which Pop Bybee had advanced to -her. But it was lonely "playing the wheels" all by herself, and although -Eddie Cobb fixed it so that she won a big Kewpie doll with pink maline -skirts and saucy, marcelled red hair, there was little thrill in its -possession. When a forlornly weeping little girl stopped her tears to -gape covetously at the treasure, Sally gave it up without a pang, and -wandered on to the salt water taffy stand, where one of her precious -nickels went for a small bag of the tooth-resisting sweet. - -She no longer minded or noticed the crowd that collected and followed -her--wherever she went; she had become used to it already. The crowd did -not interest her, for it did not hold David, who was forced to hide -ignominiously in the show train, for fear the heavy hand of a local -constable would close menacingly over his shoulder. At the thought Sally -shuddered and flung away her taffy. They would be leaving Stanton -tonight, leaving danger behind them. It had not occurred to her to ask -where the show train was going. But it was going away, away. David could -come out of hiding. Bybee had said the authorities in other states -wouldn't be interested in a couple of minors who had done nothing worse -than "bust a farmer's leg and beat it--" - -"What kinda burg is the capital?" she was startled to hear a hot-dog -concessionaire call to the ticket-seller for the ferris wheel. - -"Pretty good pickin's," the ticket-seller answered. "We run into a spell -of bad weather there last year and it was a Jonah town, but it looks -good this season. The Kidder says he has to plank down half a grand for -the lot--the dirty bums--them city councillors." - -"We're going to the capital next?" Sally leaned over the counter to ask -the hot-dog man. - -"Sure, kid. Didn't you know? I heard you come from that burg. Old home -week for Eddie, too. You and him going out to give the old homestead the -once-over?" - -Sally did not wait to answer. Although it was almost time for the last -show the little red sandals flew toward the side-tracked show train--and -David. Her jealousy, even her just-realized love for him, were -forgotten. There was only fear--fear of iron bars and shameful uniforms, -iron bars which would cage David's superb young body and break his -spirit; fear of the reformatory, in which she would again become a -dull-eyed unit in a hopeless army, but branded now with a shameful -scarlet letter which she did not deserve. - -They couldn't go to the capital city where they were both known; they -would have to run away again, walk all night through the dark, fugitives -from "justice." - - ---- - -"Poor kid!" David consoled her after her first almost hysterical -outburst. "I can't talk to you now, and you shouldn't be here. You've -got to go back for your last performance. The show has to go on. They've -been decent to us, and we can't throw them over without warning." - -"But David, we've got to run away again!" Sally whimpered, clinging to -both his arms, bare to the shoulders in anticipation of his work in -helping to load the carnival for its thirty-mile drag to the capital. -"We can't go back to Capital City! We'll be caught! Listen, David--" - -"Go back to your show tent," David commanded her sternly. "I'll be -working pretty late helping to load up, but I'll whistle a bar from -'Always' under your Pullman window. We all sleep on the train tonight, -and pull out for Capital City some time before morning. We pick up the -engine at three o'clock, I believe. Plenty of time then to decide what -to do." He shook her a little to make her stop shivering and whimpering -with fear. "Buck up, honey! I'm not going to let the police get you; -neither is Pop Bybee. Dear little Sally!" and he stooped from his great -height to brush the tip of her short, brown-powdered nose with his lips. - -During the last performance in the Palace of Wonders a village -constable, his star shining importantly from the lapel of his Palm Beach -suit, sauntered leisurely through the tent, eyeing the freaks with -skeptical amusement and asking all the Smart-Aleck questions which the -more timid members of the carnival crowd longed to ask and did not dare. - -"Bet you wouldn't let me put any of that glass you're eatin' in my -coffee," he guffawed to the ostrich man whom Gus, the barker, was -ballyhooing at the moment. "I'm on to all you guys. Rock candy, ain't -it?" - -"Sure, officer," Gus interrupted his spiel to answer deferentially. -"Won't you have a little snack with the human ostrich? I particularly -recommend these nails. Boffo eats only the choicest sixpenny nails; will -accept no substitutes. And if a nail's rusty, out with it! Sort of an -epicure, Boffo is! Have a handful of glass and nails with Boffo, -officer! Bighearted, that Boffo!" - -The constable refused hastily and the crowd roared with delight. The -discomfited officer of the law ambled over to make his disparaging -inspection of Jan, the giant from Holland. - -"Pull up your pants legs and let me see your stilts," the constable -ordered authoritatively. "I ain't the sucker you guys think I am. I'm on -to your tricks--been going to carnivals man and boy for fifty years." - -With his eyes as remote and sad and patient as if he had not heard or -understood a word of the constable's insult, Jan obeyed, rolling his -trousers to the knees. When the Doubting Thomas representative of the -law had pinched the pale, putty-colored flesh of Jan's pitifully thin -calves and found them to be flesh-and-blood indeed, he passed on, red of -face, furious at the snorts of laughter which filled the tent. - -"What if he takes a notion to wash my face?" Sally shivered, bending -low, in an attitude of mystic concentration, over the crystal which she -was pretending to read for a farmer's wife who had no interest in Boffo, -the human ostrich, but who did have perfect faith in the powers of -"Princess Lalla." "What if he is just pretending to be interested in the -other freaks and is really looking for me? Has Nita dared to tip him off -that Sally Ford is here?" - -But her little sing-song voice droned on, predicting prosperity and -happiness and "a journey by land and sea" for the credulous farmer's -wife. - -"What's your real name, sister?" the constable demanded loudly, -officiously, stamping up the steps that led to the little platform. - -"Please," Sally pleaded prettily, making her eyes wide and cloudy with -mystic visions, "do not een-terr-upt! The veesion she will go away!" - -"You let her alone, Sam Pelton!" the farmer's wife commanded tartly. "Go -on, Princess Lalla. I think you're just wonderful--knowing about my -mother being dead and even her name and all." - -And Sally continued the reading with Constable Pelton breathing audibly -upon her neck as she bent her small head gravely over the crystal. When -she could think of nothing else to tell the highly pleased woman, she -was desperate. It seemed to her that everyone in the tent was looking at -her, reading panic in her trembling fingers, in her fluttering eyelids. - -"Gimme a knockdown to my past, present and future, Sister," the -constable suggested with heavy sarcasm and jocularity. "Reckon an -officer of the law don't have to pay. And you'd better make it a good -one, or I'll run you in for obtaining money under false pretenses. Come -on, now! Miz Holtzman has already give you a good tip-off, and I guess -my star speaks for itself. Knowing my name and my business, you oughta -be able to fake a pretty good line for me, but if you don't tell me my -wife's name, how many kids I got, where I come from, and anything else -I'm a-mind to ask you, I'll make you a present of free board and lodging -at the county's expense." - -Unknown to Sally, whose eyes were fixed, blind with fear, upon the -crystal tightly cupped in her ice-cold palms, Gus, the barker, had drawn -near enough to hear the constable's threats and demands. - -"Sure, officer!" he boomed heartily, to Sally's amazement, "just ask the -little lady anything you like. She sees all, knows all. Step right up, -folks, and hear Princess Lalla, favorite crystal-gazer to the Sultan of -Turkey before she escaped from his harem, tell your fellow-townsman, -Constable Sam Pelton, the truth, the whole truth and something besides -the truth--a few things that are going to happen to him that Officer Sam -don't yet dream of! Step right up, folks! Don't be bashful! Step up and -get an earful about your esteemed fellow-townsman and officer of the -law--" - -Sally felt the ice melting slowly in her veins. Dear Gus! He was -stalling, gaining time, subtly frightening the constable, whose face had -gone redder and redder, whose eyes glanced with furtive unease from the -crystal to the grinning faces of his "fellow-townsmen," who apparently -had no great love for Constable Sam Pelton. - -Then that which Gus had arranged by means of a code signal took place. -Two "schillers," hastily summoned by a carnival employe, suddenly broke -into loud curses and sharp, slapping blows which echoed in the instantly -quiet tent. - -"Pick my pocket, would you?" the raucous voice of a "schiller" demanded -between slaps and punches. "I seen you--sneakin' your hand in my -pocket!" - -Constable Pelton, glad to be able to assert his authority, glad also, -possibly, to escape a too intimate revelation of his past, bounded from -the platform, collared the fighting "schillers," and dragged them -triumphantly away. - -When the last stragglers of the carnival crowd had been ushered rather -unceremoniously from the tent, Sally rose from her chair and pattered -swiftly to where Gus, the barker, stood talking with Pop Bybee, owner -and manager of Bybee's Bigger and Better Carnival. - -"Thank you, Gus! I was scared nearly to death! It was wonderful the way -you stalled along till those two rubes--" she was already becoming -familiar with carnival lingo--"got into a fight. Wasn't it lucky for me -they did?" she added naively. - -"Hell, kid!" Gus grinned at her and tilted his derby more rakishly over -his left eye. "It was a frame-up. Them's our boys. The guy that -pretended to have his pocket picked will swear he made a mistake, and -the worst old Sam can do is to have 'em fined for disorderly conduct. -I'll square it with 'em, and they'll be in Capital City by show-time -tomorrow." - -Pop Bybee chuckled richly, his bright, pale-blue eyes gleaming in the -lobster-red expanse of his old face. "Didn't I tell you, child, that the -law couldn't touch you long as you stuck with the carnival? Dave tells -me you're babbling about running away again because we're hitting the -trail for your home town tonight. You stick, Sally. Pop Bybee and Gus -and the rest of us will take care of you." - -Sally's lips parted to tell him of Nita's threat if she did not -relinquish her claim upon David's love and friendship, but before the -first word tumbled out, the old inhibition against tattling, taught her -in the stern school of life in an orphanage, restrained her. - -"You're all so good to me," she choked, then turned abruptly away to -where "Pitty Sing," the midget, was impatiently awaiting her human -sedan-chair. - -"I don't want to influence you unduly," the midget piped in her prim, -high little voice, "but Mr. Bybee and Gus are right. You are safer with -the carnival than anywhere else in the state, and if you ran away I -should be very sorry. I like you, Sally. I like you very much." - -The dress tent was taken down by the "white hopes" almost before the -women performers had had time to change from show clothes to nightgowns -and kimonos. By twelve o'clock the lot was as bare of tents and booths -and ferris wheels and motordromes and "whips" and merry-go-rounds as if -those mechanical symbols of joy and fun had never existed. - -And Sally lay on the lumpy, smelly mattress of her upper berth in the -ancient Pullman car, waiting for her David's whistled signal--a bar of -"Always." She was fully dressed. - -Her heart sang the words--"I'll be loving you--always! Not for just an -hour, not for just a day, not for just a year, but--always!" - -She could have sent word to David by Gus or Pop Bybee that she had given -up her frantic plan to run away; that he need not meet her in the -darkness of the pulsing, hot June night. But--she had not-- - -It came then--clear and true, the whistled notes of the song which her -heart sang to David--"I'll be loving you--always!" - -She edged over the side of the berth, the toe of her slipper groping -until it found the edge of the lower berth in which the midget was -sleeping. When she was safe in the aisle she cast a fearful glance up -and down the car, and noted with uneasy surprise that Nita's berth, -directly opposite the midget's, was still unoccupied, the green curtains -spread wide so that the grayish-white blur of the sheet and pillow was -plainly discernible in the faint light from the one electric globe over -the door. - -But she had no time now to worry about Nita or Nita's threats. David was -awaiting her--with the song still humming its sweet, extravagant promise -in his heart. Or--was it? Had he chosen the song idly? Had he meant -anything by that teasing kiss on the tip of her nose, by his "Dear -little Sally!" - -"Being in love hurts something terrible," Sally shook her head at her -own turbulent emotions, unconsciously employing the homely language of -the orphanage. "But even if he doesn't love me I'm glad I love him. -David, David!" - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - - -The night was eerie with voices from unseen bodies, or bodies -half-revealed in the flare of gasoline torches, as the business of -loading the carnival proceeded. Soft, rich voices from black men's -throats blended with the velvety softness of the late-June night: - - "Oh, if Ah had wings like an angel, - Over these prison walls Ah would fly! - Ah would fly to the ahms of my poah dahlin', - An' theah Ah'd be willin' to die." - -A lonesome, heart-breaking plaint. Sally shivered. Except for David and -Pop Bybee and Dan, the barker, she and David might have been behind -prison bars tonight, learning the shame and misery that had created that -song. - -A white roustabout said something evil to her out of the corner of his -mouth as she brushed past him on her way to join David. But she scarcely -noticed, for there was David, his shoulders looming immensely broad in -the dark coat he had donned in her honor. Her hands were out to him -before he had reached her, and when he took them both and laid them -softly against his breast, so that her leaping blood caught the rhythm -of his strongly beating heart, she could scarcely restrain herself from -raising her small body on tip-toe and lifting her face for his kiss. - -They were shy at first, as they drifted away from the show train across -the vacant lot where the carnival had so recently vended trickery and -truth, freaks and fakes, color and light and noise and music. They -walked softly, slowly, Sally having the absurd feeling that if the grass -stubble were tender, tiny flowers, her joy-light feet would not have -crushed them. Her fingers were intertwined with David's, and the -electric thrill of that contact seemed to be the motor force which -propelled her body. Without a word as to direction, they drifted, -completely in accord, toward a clump of trees which would some day, when -Stanton had become beauty-conscious, form the nucleus of a park. - -Sally felt that she was in a spell woven of the beauty and -breathlessness of the night and of her inarticulate joy as, still -without speaking, David took off his coat and spread it upon the ground -that sloped gently from the sturdy trunk of an oak tree. As he was -stooping to spread the coat her hand hovered over his head, aching to -touch the dear, waving crispness of his hair, yet not daring--quite. But -when he straightened more suddenly than she had expected, his head -fitted into the cup of her hovering hand before she could snatch it -away. - -He whirled upon her, sweeping her slight body to his breast with such -fierceness and suddenness that her head swam. - -"Sally! Sally!" Just that hoarse cry, muted, exultant. - -Her hands crept slowly up his breast, so loving every inch of the dear -body whose warmth came through the cloth of his shirt that they -abandoned it reluctantly. When her hands were on his shoulders, clinging -there, she threw her head back upon the curve of his right arm, and -smiled up into his face. Her lips parting slowly to let out a little -gasping sigh of joy. - -In the silvery sheen with which the moon joyously and approvingly bathed -them their eyes, wide, dark, luminous, clung for an aeon of time, -reckoned in the history of love. Then David, knowing that his unasked -question had been gloriously answered, bent his head until his lips -touched hers. - -He must have felt the slight stiffening of her body, the ardor in her -small hands as they clung more fiercely to his shoulders. For he flung -up his head, then turned it sharply away for a moment, as if ashamed for -her to see the passion in his eyes. She took a drunken, uncertain step -away from him, and his arms fell laxly from her body. - -"What is it, David?" she asked in a small, quavering voice, scarcely -more than a whisper. - -"I shouldn't have done that!" David reproached himself with boyish -bitterness. - -"But David," Sally pleaded, in that small quaver, "don't you--don't you -love me--at all? I thought--I--" Her hands fluttered toward him, then -dropped hopelessly as he still stood sharply turned away from her. - -"Yes, I love you. That's the devil of it," David groaned from the -shelter of his arm. "I love you so much I can't think of anything else, -not even of our danger." - -She crept closer to him, stroked timidly the clenched fist which hung at -his side. "Then--why, David? I--I love you, too. You--must--have known. -I love you with all my heart." She stooped swiftly and laid her lips -against his knuckles, which shone white as marble in the moonlight. - -"Don't!" he cried sharply. He lowered the arm that had sheltered his -shamed, passionate eyes and looked at her humbly, his whole body -drooping. "Don't you see, darling--no, I mustn't call you that!--don't -you see, Sally, that your--caring--only makes it worse? I wish I were -the only one that has to suffer. But you're so young--oh, God!" he cried -in sudden anguish. "You're so pitifully young! Sixteen! I ought to be -horsewhipped!" - -She laughed shakily. "I'm getting older every day, David. Is it such a -crime to be young? You're young, too, David--darling!" The word was -dropped shyly, on a tremulous whisper. - -"That's it!" David cried wildly, fiercely under his breath. "We're both -young! I'm just half through college, and I haven't a cent to my name -except what I earned those two weeks on Carson's farm. And I won't have -any money except barely enough to live on--I work my way through -college--until I've finished school. And then it will be a long, hard -struggle to get a start, unless my grandfather dies by then and leaves -me his farm. He's a miserly old man, darling. He thinks I'm a fool to -study scientific farming, won't give me a cent. I haven't wanted -it--till now." - -"And now, David?" she prompted softly, her fingers closing caressingly -about the clenched hand which she must not kiss. - -"I want to marry you, of course!" David flung the confession at her -sternly. "I love you so much it's torture to think of your going on to -New York with the carnival. Oh, it's all so hopeless! We're in such a -nasty jam, Sally, darling!" He groaned, snatched up her hands, kissed -them hungrily, passionately, then dropped them as if the soft, sweet -flesh stung his lips. "Don't let me kiss you, Sally! For God's sake! I -can't stand it! And it's not fair to you to learn what love means, -when--when we can't go through with it." - -"But why can't we, David?" she persisted, her love giving her amazing -boldness. "I'll never love anyone else. I'll wait for you, for years and -years. Until I'm eighteen and you're twenty-three. You're almost -twenty-one, aren't you, David?" - -"Yes," he acknowledged. "But I'm just a kid. Why, I'm a minor yet!" he -reminded her with youth's bitter shame. "And so are you. We couldn't -even get married legally. And we're both--wanted--by the police. I can't -even figure out how I'm going to get back into A. & M. and finish my -course. I couldn't let you marry a man wanted for attempted murder, even -if I could support you. Oh, I guess I could make a bare living for us, -but I don't want that! Not for you! I want you to have everything lovely -in the world. You've had so little, so little! I want you to have silk -and velvet to make you forget blue-and-white-checked gingham. I want--" -he was going on passionately when Sally interrupted with her soft -delicious little laugh. - -"I want David," she said simply. - -"All right!" he cried, flinging his arms wide in a gesture of utter -abandonment. "We'll run away tonight. We'll keep going until we get out -of the state. We'll lie about our ages. We'll find someone somewhere to -marry us, and we'll--have each other if we have nothing else in the -world, Sally!" - -His exultant young voice and his arms demanded her, but she held back -strangely, while her face went ghastly white and old in the moonlight. - -"I--I forgot to tell you my news," she said dully, tonelessly, her hands -flattened against her breast. "Mrs. Bybee found out something -about--about my mother, about me." - -Ecstasy was wiped from David's face, leaving it hurt and bewildered. "So -you're going to find her? Go back to her? I--I suppose I'm glad." - -"No," she shook her head drearily. "I can't marry you or--anyone, David. -My mother was not Mrs. Nora Ford. I don't know who she was! I don't even -know what my name really is--if I have a name! Whoever my mother was she -was ashamed I'd been born, she paid Mrs. Ford to take me away when I was -an infant, away from New York, so--so I wouldn't disgrace her. I'm the -ugly name Nita called me today. I'm--I'm--" - -"You're my Sally," David said gently, his arms gathering her in, holding -her comfortingly against his breast, in a passionless embrace of utter -tenderness. "Do you think I would let that make any difference at all? -If anything could, it would make me love you more. But I love you now -with every bit of me. And we'll be married, Sally. What do I care about -being a scientific farmer?" But there was a note of bravado, of regret -in his voice that did not escape her love attuned ears. - -"No, David," she whispered, her hands straying over his face as if -memorizing every dear line of it. "We'll wait. I can wait. I've waited -twelve years to find my mother, and I didn't give up hope until today. I -would wait twice twelve years for you. I'll stick with the carnival if -Pop Bybee will let me, and if the police don't find us. Then when you're -through college--?" - -"But I'm damned if I can see how I'm to get back!" David burst out. "We -are both trapped in this second-rate carnival--and a first rate one -would be bad enough!" - -"We won't have to stay after we get to New York," Sally interrupted -reasonably. "We can start life again. This trouble will blow over. You -might even learn some other profession in the east--" - -"I don't want to learn anything else, live anywhere else but in the -middle west. It's my land. I love it. I want to serve it. But, oh, -Sally, let's not torture ourselves any more. I know I mustn't marry you -under this cloud, but let's be happy for a few minutes before we go back -to the show train. No, don't, darling!" as she lifted her arms. "Just -sit there on my coat and let me look at you. You're the most beautiful -thing in the world. Lovely Sally!" - -They sat side by side, hands not touching but hearts reaching toward -each other, and the minutes slipped silently away as David drank in her -moon-silvered young beauty, and she fed her love-hunger upon his -Viking-like handsomeness and strength. They were silently agreeing to go -when a sharp, metallic voice materialized suddenly out of the hush of -the darkness. - -"No monkey-business now, Steve! I'm warning you! If you double-cross me -I'll cut your heart out! Fifty-fifty and--" - -The rest was lost as the couple passed on, walking swiftly, two shadows -that seemed like one. The voice was Nita's. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - - -When Sally was awakened soon after dawn the next morning--Wednesday--by -the shouts and songs of the "white hopes" unloading the carnival on the -outskirts of the Capital City, the question which had insisted on -worming its way through the heavenly joy of knowing that David loved her -sprang instantly to the foreground of her mind; who was "Steve" with -whom Nita had quarreled and bargained in the dark last night? - -Sally and David had met or had had pointed out to them nearly every -member of the show troupe, and there was no Steve among them. Of course -Steve might be one of the roughneck white roustabouts. But a star -performer, such as Nita considered herself, would hardly consort with -such a man. The two classes--simply did not mix, except in rare -instances. David of course was different. Everyone connected with the -carnival knew that he was a university student, working in the kitchen -with Buck only because he was hiding from the police. - -Then the thought of David dismissed Nita and her threats and her Steve. -She crawled out of her berth, scurried to the women's dressing room and -hastily applied her show make-up. Pop Bybee had summoned her to the -privilege car on her return from her momentous walk with David the night -before to caution her not to appear in Capital City, even in the dress -or cook tent, without her "Princess Lalla" complexion, which she was to -apply with exceeding care so that the disguise might be impenetrable. - -Because the carnival lot selected by "the Kidder," Pop Bybee's advance -man and "fixer," was in the heart of the city, and the railroad spur -allotted to the show train on the outskirts of it, the cars would be -abandoned by the carnival performers and employes, only Pop and Mrs. -Bybee continuing to occupy their drawing room in one of the Pullmans. -Sally, being told the arrangements, suspected that they stayed with the -train to guard the safe under the green plush seat, the existence of -which was known only to Sally. Mrs. Bybee took little interest in the -carnival itself, caring only for the heaviness of the canvas money bags, -which were brought to her at the end of each day's business. - -It was still not seven o'clock when Sally joined the straggling -procession of performers headed for the cook tent and dress tent, a -quarter of a mile from the show train. She knew very little of the city -itself, since the orphanage was situated on its own farm in a thinly -settled suburb. - -There was no glow of pride, no sense of home-coming as she trudged -through the almost deserted streets, but every time she passed a -policeman idly swinging his "billie" on a street corner she thanked Pop -Bybee in her heart that he had cautioned her to don her disguise. For -beyond a casually interested glance at her brown face and hands and her -long swinging braids of fine, lustrous black hair, the law did not seem -to find her worthy of attention. - -If only David could pass that cordon successfully! Probably he had gone -to the carnival grounds. But Pop Bybee, true to his promise to protect -the boy, had decreed that he should become private chef and waiter to -himself and Mrs. Bybee, remaining cooped up all day in the privilege car -of the show train. - -Poor David! Dear David! Her heart ached passionately for his loneliness, -for his magnificent body caged in a hot box of a kitchen, when it had -been so gloriously free in fragrant, sun-kissed fields before she had -met him. - -Why, he might almost as well be in jail! And he had done nothing but -protect a girl alone in the world from the cruel revenge of a man who -had promised the state to treat her as his own daughter. - -But even though her heart throbbed with pain for David she could not be -wholly sad, for he loved her, wanted to marry her, would even now be -married to her if she had let him give up his ambitions for her. - -By the time she had finished breakfast in the cook tent the carnival was -nearly ready for business. Even the Ferris wheel's glittering immensity -was flung toward the sky, the basket seats hanging motionless in the -still, hot air. Banners advertising real and spurious wonders were being -tacked upon scarred booths, endowing them with glamor: "Bybee's Follies -Girls--a dazzlingly beautiful chorus straight from Ziegfeld's Follies in -New York--Six reasons why men leave home"; "Beautiful Babe, the Fattest -Girl in the World! 620 pounds of rosy, cuddly girl flesh"; "The Palace -of Wonders--Greatest Aggregation of Freaks in the World; also Princess -Lalla, from Constantinople, crystal-gazer, escaped member of the -Sultan's Harem; Sees all, knows all--Past, Present and Future!" - -Sally wandered along the midway, waving a small brown hand to Eddie -Cobb, who was setting up his gambling wheel and gaudily dressed Kewpie -dolls; exchanged predictions as to the day's business with two or three -good-natured concessionaires; won a gold-toothed smile from the -henna-haired girl who sold tickets for the tin rabbit races. - -But she soon discovered that she was restless and lonely. The carnival -had no glamor in these early hours. Without the crowds there was no -glamor; the crowds themselves, though they did not suspect it, furnished -the glamor with their naive credulity, their laughter, their free and -easy spending, their susceptibility as a relief from the monotony of -their lives, to the very spirit of carnival for which this draggled old -hoyden of a show was named. - -"The kids would love it," Sally remembered suddenly, seeing in a -painfully bright flash of memory the oldish, wistful little faces of -Betsy and Thelma and Clara and all the other orphans who had until so -recently--though it seemed years ago--been her only friends and -playmates. - -"I wonder if Eloise Durant is terribly unhappy, or if she has found some -other 'big girl' to pet her. I wonder if Betsy and Thelma and Clara miss -my play-acting." - -She smiled at the picture of herself draped in a sheet and crowned with -her own braids:--an ermine cloak and a crown of gold adorning a queen! -"If they could see me now! Play-acting all the time, all dressed up in -purple satin trousers and a green satin jacket all glittery with gold -braid! I wish I had lots of money, so I could send them all tickets to -come to the carnival," her thoughts ran on, as homesickness for the -place she had hoped never to see again rose up, treacherous and -unwelcome, to dim her joy in the glorious miracle of David's love. - -"I suppose," she confessed forlornly, "that Mrs. Stone is the only -mother I'll ever know. I wish I'd always been good, so she wouldn't -believe the awful things Clem Carson said about me. She thinks I'm bad -now--like my mother. I wonder," she was startled, her face flushing -hotly under the brown powder, "if I am bad! They say it's in the blood. -I'm crazy to have David kiss me, and--and he had to ask me not to. Maybe -David is afraid I'm bad, too." - -The thought was unbearable. She wanted to fly to David, to search his -gold-flecked hazel eyes again, to see if he had lost any of his -"respect" for her. But she wouldn't kiss him! She'd bite her tongue out -first! She was going to be good, good, prove to herself and David and -all the world that "it" wasn't in her blood. - -But all day, as the crowds gathered and money clinked merrily as it fell -into cash boxes, she longed for David; lived over every kiss he had -given her, from the brushing of his lips against the tip of her nose to -that dizzying wedding of lips when their love had been confessed in the -moonlight. - -And because she was bemused with romance, thrilling with her own -awakening to love, she made an almost riotous success of her -crystal-gazing that first day of the carnival in Capital City. Girls -laughed shyly and cuddled against their sweethearts provocatively as -they left the Palace of Wonders, determined to make "Princess Lalla's" -enchanting prophecies come true. - -And she was so seductively beautiful herself, asparkle with love as she -was, that three or four unaccompanied young men, seeking knowledge of -the present, past and future, suggested that she fulfil her own -prophecies of a "zo beautiful brunette," until, embarrassed though -flattered, she took refuge in assuming that all gentlemen prefer -blondes. - -She did not see David that night after the carnival had shut up shop, -for he could not leave the show train and only male performers, barkers -and concessionaires were permitted to hang around the train. Sally -understood from the midget, "Pitty Sing," that a nightly poker game -attracted the men to the privilege car and that fist-fighting and even -gun-play was no uncommon break in the monotony. Pop Bybee, genial until -he heard the rattle of poker chips, was the heaviest winner as a rule, -many a performer's salary finding its way back into the stateroom safe -within a few hours after Mrs. Bybee had reluctantly handed it over. - -By Thursday afternoon Sally's confidence in the efficacy of her disguise -had mounted perilously high. The policemen who strolled grandly through -the tents, proud of not having to pay for their fun, accorded her -admiration or good-natured skepticism but no suspicion. - -The city papers had apparently lost interest in the hunt for David Nash, -university student and farm hand, wanted for assault with intent to kill -and for moral delinquency, and in Sally Ford, runaway ward of the state -and juvenile paramour of the youthful would-be murderer, as the papers -had previously described them. - -At least there were no references to the case in either Wednesday's or -Thursday's papers, and Sally's heart was light with gratitude to David -and Pop Bybee for having persuaded her to stick with the carnival. It -was rather fun to be on exhibition, reading the fortunes of the very -policemen who had been given her description and orders to "get" -her--much more fun than fleeing along state roads at night and hiding in -cornfields by day, hungry, exhausted, afraid of her shadow and of the -more menacing shadow of the state reformatory. - -"Hel-lo! Hel-lo! Bless my soul! What have we here? A real live Turkish -harem beauty, as I live!" - -Sally aroused herself from her apparently absorbing gazing into the -"magic crystal" and looked with wide, startled eyes at the man who had -addressed her in an accent which at once marked him as an easterner of -culture. She had seen pictures of men dressed like that, but had never -quite believed in their authenticity. - -But her eyes did not linger long on his slim, elegant, immaculate -figure, leaning lightly on a cane. His laughing, wise, cynical eyes -challenged her and invited her to share his amusement with him. But in -their bold black depths was something else.... - - ---- - -"Quite delicious, really!" the man with the cultured, eastern accent -drawled, leaning more nonchalantly on his cane and twinkling his too -wise, too bold black eyes at "Princess Lalla." - -"But really now, I wouldn't say you're a freak, your highness. In fact, -you're quite the most delicious little morsel I've seen since I left New -York. If I were a Ziegfeld scout I assure you I'd be burbling your -praises in a ruinously verbose telegram, and the devil take the expense. -Would you mind lifting that scrap of black lace that is tantalizing me -most provokingly? I am tormented with the hope that your big eyes are -really the purple pansies they appear to be through your veil. - -"No?" He shook his head with humorous resignation as Sally shook her -head in violent negation. "Well, well! One can't have everything, and -really your arms and your adorable little hands and your Tanagra -figurine body should be quite enough--as an appetizer. You don't happen -to 'spell' the Hula dancer--the ancient but still hopeful lady who has -just been exercising her hips for my benefit--do you? But I suppose that -is too much to ask of Providence. Life is full of these bitter -disappointments, these nagging, unsatisfied desires--" - -"Please!" Sally gasped, forgetting her carefully acquired accent which -had been bequeathed her, by way of Mrs. Bybee, by the erstwhile -"Princess Lalla," now in the hospital, minus her appendix, but still too -weak to jeopardize Sally's job. "I--I'm not permitted to talk to the -audience--" - -"Child, child!" the New Yorker protested, raising a beautifully kept -hand admonishingly. "Spare me! I'm always being met with signs like that -in New York--in elevators, busses, what-nots--But since I am intrigued -with the music of your voice--a very young and un-Turkish voice, if I -may be permitted to say so--I shall be delighted to cross your little -brown palm with silver, provided you will guarantee that your make-up -does not rub off. I'm deplorably finicky." - -Sally, overwhelmed by his gift for monologue, uttered in a teasing, -bantering, intimate voice of beautiful cadences, looked desperately -about her for help. But she was temporarily deserted by both audience -and barker. Gus was at the moment ballyhooing Jan, the Holland giant, -the chief attraction of the Palace of Wonders. His recital of the vast -quantities of food which the nine-foot-nine giant consumed daily never -failed to hold the crowd enthralled. - -"You'll have to wait till Gus, the barker, starts my performance," she -told him nervously, making no effort to deceive the blase New Yorker by -a tardy resumption of her "Turkish" accent. "But--oh, please go away! -Don't tease me! You'll spoil the show if you make Smart-Aleck remarks on -everything I say and do." - -"Smart-Aleck?" The easterner raised his silky black brows, while his -humorous but cruel mouth, beneath a small, exact black mustache, -twitched with a rather rueful smile. "Child, that is the unkindest cut -of all! If I had been reared west of Fifth Avenue or a little farther -downtown I would undoubtedly phrase it as a nasty crack! But we'll let -it pass." - -He walked nonchalantly up the steps leading to her platform and stood -before her, only the small, black-velvet-draped table with the crystal -between them. - -When he spoke again, in his humorous drawl, with his bold black eyes -twinkling and challenging her, his words could not have been heard by -anyone ten feet away: "Will you permit me, your highness, to read the -crystal for you? I'm really rather a wizard at it--a wow, as they say on -Broadway, though I assure you, your highness, that I'm not a man to -succumb to the insidiousness of slang. You must be rather tired of -gazing, gazing, gazing into this intriguing but slightly flawed ball of -glass--" and he touched it with a long, delicate finger, with a humorous -contemptuousness that suggested an intimate bond between the -professional and the amateur--himself and herself. - -"Please go away!" Sally pleaded breathlessly. "Why do you want to make -fun of me? I have to earn my living somehow--" - -"Do you?" he smiled, his brows going higher, while deep laugh wrinkles -appeared suddenly in the clear olive of his lean cheeks. "Now I'm sure -you should let me read the crystal for you, for it is obvious that you -have not looked into the future at all!" - -He cupped his slim, beautiful hands about the crystal, his back bending -in an arch as graceful as the arch of a cat's back. The posture brought -his face very near to hers, so that she saw the fine grain of his skin, -caught a faint, indefinable but enchanting odor from his sleek dark -hair, almost as dark as her own. - -He had dropped his hat upon the edge of the little table, and it too -fascinated and repelled her, for its dove-gray richness insolently -suggested that its owner possessed boundless money and almost wickedly -sure taste. - -But every item of his dress told the same story, so she really should -not have picked on the hat particularly. But she did; she wanted to -brush it off the table, to see his flash of anger at its being soiled -with the dust from "rubes'" feet-- - -"Marvelous!" His voice became mockingly hushed and mysterious, as he -pretended to gaze into the very heart of the crystal. "I see your whole -past boiling away in this magic crystal--slightly flawed, though it is!" - -"My past!" she shivered, forgetting that he was faking just as she did. - -"You've run away from home, from poverty," he went on in that mocking, -too beautiful voice, his black eyes shifting from the crystal to play -their insolent, confident fire upon her wide-eyed face. "And you've run -away from--a man! Of course," he added lightly, "you'll always be -running away from a man--men--every man that looks at you. You're -absolutely irresistible, you know, child! But ah, at last you will find -him--the man from whom you will not run away! Now, shall I read the -future for you?" - -"Please, go away. Gus is coming!" Sally pleaded through childishly -quivering lips that would have showed ashen-pale if they had not been -thickly overlaid with carmine. - -"Dear old Gus! I look forward to being pals with Gus, when I give him -the password. Now, the future--ah, my dear, what a future! Broadway! -Bright lights! Music! And Princess Lalla in the chorus first, the most -adorable little 'pony' of them all! I shall sit in the bald-headed row -and toss roses to you, child, and whisper to the eggs next me that 'I -knew her when'--when she was a delicious little fake Turkish princess, -escaped from the Sultan's harem. And I see a man--let me look closely--a -tall, dark man, rather handsome--" and he laughed insolently into her -eyes. - -"La-dees and gen-tle-men! Right this way, please! I want you all to meet -Princess Lalla, from Con-stan-ti-no-ple--" - -Gus, the barker, was approaching with long, swift strides, the crowd -milling behind him, like sheep following a bellwether. - -"I'll finish your future in our next seance." The New Yorker -straightened, smiled into her eyes unhurriedly, bowed mockingly, lifted -his hat, placed it on his sleek head, retrieved his cane which had been -leaning against the crystal stand, and vaulted lightly to the ground. - -Gus eyed him menacingly, suspiciously, but beamed when the easterner -pressed a bill into his hands and withdrew to the outskirts of the -crowd, where he evidently intended to listen to the spieler's -introduction of Princess Lalla. - -Sally got through her performance somehow, burningly conscious of bold -black eyes regarding her admiringly. When she pattered down the steps -and along the flattened stubble of the earth floor of the tent on her -way to the dress tent to rest between shows, a slim, immaculate figure -detached itself from the crowd that was wandering reluctantly toward the -exit. - -"Cook tent fare must grow rather monotonous," his low, drawling voice -stopped her. "I suggest relief--supper with me after the last -performance tonight. I am stopping at the governor's mansion, and have -the use of one of the official limousines. Credentials enough?" He -raised his eyebrows whimsically but his detaining grasp of her arm was -not nearly so gentle as his voice. - -"No, no!" Sally cried. "I--I'm not that kind of girl! Please let me -go--" - -"Oh, spirit of H. L. Mencken, hear me!" the New Yorker prayed. "Do girls -in the middle west really say that still? I wouldn't have believed it! -'I'm not that kind of girl!'" he repeated, laughing delightedly. "Of -course you aren't, darling! No girl ever is! And heaven forbid that I -should be the sort of man--fellow, you say out here?--that you evidently -believe I am! Now that we understand each other, I again suggest supper, -a long, cooling drive in the governor's choicest limousine--the old boy -does himself rather well in cars, at the expense of the state--and a -continuation of my extremely accurate reading of your future." - -"No!" Sally flared, her timidity submerged in anger. "Let me go this -minute! I don't like you! I hate you! If you don't turn loose my arm, -I'll--I'll scream 'Hey rube'--" - -"What a dire threat!" the New Yorker laughed with genuine amusement. "Am -I the rube? Is that your idea of a taunt so crushing that--" - -"It means," Sally said with cold fury, "that every man connected with -the carnival will rush into this tent and--and simply tear you to -pieces! It's the S O S signal of the circus and carnival, and it always -works! Now--will you let me go? I swear I'll scream 'Hey, rube!' if you -don't--" - -"And I had planned such a delicious supper," the New Yorker mourned -mockingly as he slowly released her arm, as if reluctant to forego the -pleasure that rounded slimness and smoothness gave his highly educated -fingers. - -Sally cried a little in the dress tent, but she was too angry to give -way utterly to tears. The thought which stung her pride most hurtingly -was that the New Yorker had seen something bad in her eyes, something of -the mother of whose shame she was a living witness. - -"But--I guess I showed him!" she told herself fiercely as she dabbed -fresh brown powder on her tear-streaked face. "He won't dare bother me -again." - -But he did dare. He was a nonchalant, smiling, insolent figure, leaning -on his cane, as she went through the next performance. She pretended not -to see him, but never for a moment, as she well knew, did his cold black -eyes waver from their ironic but admiring contemplation of her -enchanting little figure in purple satin trousers and green jacket. - -And at the late afternoon performance--four o'clock--he was there again, -his fine, cruel, humorous mouth smiling at his own folly. She thought of -appealing to Gus, the barker, to forbid him admission to the tent, but -she knew Gus was too good a business man to heed such a wasteful -request. Besides, the barker seemed to like him, or at least to like -immensely the bill which invariably passed hands when the showman and -the glorified "rube" met. - -Then suddenly, at ten minutes after four, the New Yorker ceased to have -any significance at all to her, at least for the moment. He was wiped -out completely in the flood of terror and joy that swept over her brain, -making her so dizzy that she leaned against the crystal stand for -support. - -For tumbling into the tent of the Palace of Wonders came a horde of -children, boys and girls, the girls dressed exactly alike in skimpy -little white lawn dresses trimmed with five-cent lace, the boys in ugly -suits of stiff "jeans." - -Her playmates from the orphanage had come to see "Princess Lalla," -lately Sally Ford, ward of the state and now fugitive from "justice." - - - - -CHAPTER X - - -Sally's first impulse, when she saw the children of the orphanage come -tumbling into the Palace of Wonders tent, was to flee. She was so -conscious of being Sally Ford, whose rightful place was with those -staring, shy little girls in white lawn "Sunday" dresses, that she -completely forgot for one moment of pure terror that to them she would -merely be "Princess Lalla," favorite crystal-gazer to the Sultan of -Turkey before she escaped from his harem. - -Cowering low in her high-backed gilded chair, in an effort to make -herself as small and inconspicuous as possible--a useless effort really, -since she was by far the prettiest and most romantic figure in the tent, -dressed as she was in Oriental trappings--she watched the children, whom -she knew so well, with a pang of homesickness. - -Not that she would want to be back with them! But they were her people, -the only chums she had ever known. How well she knew how they felt, -liberated for one blessed afternoon from the bleak corridors of the -orphanage, catapulted by someone's generosity into fairyland. For to -them the carnival was fairyland. These romance-and-beauty-starved -orphans saw only glamor and wonder, believed with all their hearts every -extravagant word that Gus, the barker, uttered in his stentorian bawl. - -Suddenly love and compassion filled her heart to over-flowing. She -wanted to run down the steps that led to her little platform and gather -Clara and Thelma and Betsy to her breast. She felt so much older and -wiser than she had been two weeks ago, when she had "play-acted" for -them as they scrubbed the floor of the dormitory. How awed and admiring -they would be if, when their thin little bodies were pressed tight in -her arms, she should whisper, "It's me--Sally--play-acting! It's me, -kids!" But of course she couldn't do it; she would be betraying not only -herself but David, and she would rather die than that David should be -caught and punished for defending her against Clem Carson. - -As the children milled excitedly in the tent, huddling together in -groups like sheep, holding each other's hands, giggling and whispering -together as their awed eyes roamed from one "freak" to another, Sally -searched their faces hungrily, jealously. - -Thelma had cut a deep gash in her cheek; it would leave a scar. -Six-year-old Betsy had a summer cold and no handkerchief; her cheeks -were painted poppy-red with fever, or perhaps it was only excitement. - -There was a new little girl whom Sally had never seen before, such a -homely little runt of a girl, with enormous, hunted eyes and big -freckles on her putty-colored cheeks. Her snuff-colored hair had been -clipped close to her scalp, so that her poor little round head looked -like the jaw of a man who has not shaved for three days. - -Clara and Thelma were mothering her, importantly, each holding one of -her little claw-hands, and shrilling explanations and information at -her. - -But where was Mrs. Stone--"old Stone-Face"--herself? Sally knew very -well that the children had not come alone. - -While Gus was discoursing grandiloquently upon the talents of Boffo, the -human ostrich, Sally sat very prim and apparently composed, her watchful -eyes veiled by the scrap of black lace that reached to the tip of her -adorable little nose. Undoubtedly the philanthropist was a man--it was -nearly aways a politician courting favor who won it cheaply and -impressively by "treating" the orphans to a day at the circus or -carnival or to a movie. But if he were present, as the philanthropic -politician invariably was, Sally could not find him. That was odd, too, -for he was usually the most prominent person at such an affair, taking -great pains that no reporters who might happen to be present should -overlook him and his great kindness of heart. - -Then little old-maidish Miss Pond, sentimental little Miss Pond, who had -befriended Sally by telling her all she knew of the child's parentage, -came hurrying nervously into the tent. She had undoubtedly been detained -at the ticket booth and was sure, judging from her anxious, nervous -manner, that the children had gotten into mischief during her brief -absence. - -Three or four of the little girls ran to cling to her hands, abjectly -courting notice as Sally had known they would. But with a few -absent-minded pats she shooed them away and bustled anxiously toward a -woman whom Sally had not noticed before, so complete had been her -absorption in the children. - -The woman stood aloof near the platform of "the girl nobody can lift," -listening to Gus, the barker, with a slight, charming smile of amusement -on her beautiful mouth. When Miss Pond joined her timidly, -deferentially, the "lady," as Sally instinctively thought of her from -the first moment that she become aware of her, turned slightly, so that -"Princess Lalla," whose platform was quite near, got a complete and -breath-taking view of her beauty. - -"Oh!" Sally breathed ecstatically, her little brown-painted hands -clasping each other tightly in her lap. "Oh, you're beautiful! You are -like a real princess, or a queen." But she did not say the words aloud. -Behind the little black lace veil her sapphire eyes widened and glowed; -her breath came quickly over her parted, carmined lips. - -The woman, who seemed scarcely older than a girl but who, by her poise -and a certain maturity in her face, gave Sally the impression that she -was a queen rather than a princess, had taken her hat off, as if the -heat oppressed her. It was a smart, trim little thing of silvery-green -felt, that had cupped her small head like the green cup that holds a -flower. And her face was the flower, a flower bursting into bloom with -the removal of the hat. - -Sally had never in all her life seen hair like that--shimmering waves of -pure gold, slightly rumpled by the removal of the hat, so that single -threads of it caught the light from the gas jet that burned day and -night in the rather dark tent. Her skin, pale with the heat of the day, -was creamy-white, lineless, smooth and rich, so that Sally's fingers -longed to touch it reverently. Surely it could not feel like other -flesh; it was made of something finer and rarer than cells and blood, -dermis and epidermis. - -Her small lovely mouth, soft and full-lipped as a child's, was tender -and amused and proud, the mouth of a woman who has always been adored -for her beauty but whom adoration has not cheated of very human -emotions. Sally wished that she could see the eyes more closely, for -even while they were wide and laughing, sending out little sparkles of -color and light, she thought there was a hint of sadness in them, of -restlessness, as if only a part of her attention was given to the -carnival and to the children. - -She was very small and slight, shorter even than little Miss Pond, who -had to look down as she talked to her. But for all her adorable -smallness she carried herself with a certain arrogance. Every movement -she made as she and Miss Pond talked together and then joined the -children was proud and graceful. - -She was wearing a summer sports suit of silvery-green knitted silk, -which showed to the best advantage the miniature, Venus proportions of -her body. As she swung toward the children, nodding acquiescence to Miss -Pond's eager suggestions, little Eloise Durant, the child who had been -the "new girl" of Sally's last day in the orphanage, catapulted herself -from the huddling mass of children and impulsively seized her hand. The -swift, cordial smile with which she greeted the child and released her -hand as quickly as possible kept Sally from resenting the action. But -Eloise, still hypersensitive, knew that she had been delicately snubbed -and hung back as Gus, the barker, herded the orphans toward Jan the -giant's platform. - -Sally saw the tell-tale tremble of Eloise's babyish mouth, and her heart -ached with desire to comfort the child. Outwardly Eloise had become -exactly like all the other little girls--shy, bleating when the other -little sheep bleated, obediently excited when they were excited, silent -when they were silent--but underneath she was still bewildered and -unreconciled to the death of her mother, the cheap little stock-company -actress who had evidently adored her child and been adored in return. - -But someone else had seen Eloise's hurt, so unconsciously inflicted by -the lovely and arrogant lady. Betsy, the six-year-old, ran from the herd -to take Eloise's hand, with an absurd and touching little gesture of -motherliness. - -"Come on, Eloise," Sally heard Betsy cry in her shrill little voice. -"Let's just you and me look at the funny people. We can see the giant -when the crowd moves on. I want to see 'Princess Lalla' more'n anything. -I want my fortune told. I want to ask her where Sally is--you -remember--Sally Ford. That man says she 'sees all, knows all,' so he -ought to know where Sally is." - -"The big girls say she run away," Eloise answered, her eyes round with -awe. "They say she did something awful bad and run away with a man--" - -"Sally didn't do nothing bad," Betsy retorted indignantly. "She -couldn't. She was the best 'big girl' in the Home. She play-acted for us -little kids and--oh!" She stopped with a gasp, her eyes popping as she -took in the fantastic splendor of "Princess Lalla." "Listen, Princess -Lalla," she mustered up courage to whisper coaxingly, "does it cost a -lot to get your fortune told? I've only got a nickel that the New York -lady gave me--she give every one of us a dime, but I spent a nickel for -some salt water taffy--" - -Sally could hardly restrain herself from crying out: "Oh, Betsy, it's -me! Sally Ford! You don't have to spend your poor little nickel to find -me! I'm here!" But she knotted her little brown hands more tightly and -managed to smile with a princess-like indifference and weariness as she -cooed in her "Turkish" accent: - -"Eeet costs noth-ing to get ze fortune told. Womens and mens must pay 25 -cents to learn past, pres-ent and future, but for you--noth-ing! Come up -here by my side. I weel read the crystal." - -Betsy's eyes grew rounder and rounder; her little mouth fell open in -astonishment. Then with a wild shout of joy she stumbled up the stairs -and flung her arms about Sally crying and laughing: - -"You're not Princess Lalla! You're Sally Ford, play-acting! Oh, Sally, -I'm so glad I found you! Hey, kids! Kids! It's Sally Ford, play-acting!" - -For a terrible moment, long enough for Gus, the barker, to jump from -Jan's platform and come toward her on a run, Sally sat frozen with -terror. She felt that Betsy's keen eyes had stripped her of her brown -make-up, of her fantastic clothes, of the protecting black veil, so that -anyone who looked at her could see that she was indeed "just Sally Ford, -play-acting." - -She wanted to rise from her gilded chair and run for her life--and -David's--but she had lost all control of her muscles. Betsy was still -clinging to her, her babyish hands shaking the slender shoulders under -the green satin jacket, when Gus bounded upon the platform and took the -almost hysterical child into his arms. - -"Hello, Tiddlywinks!" he sang out jovially. "Having a good time at the -carnival? Listen, kiddie! I'm going to give you a real treat! Yessir! -You know what you're going to do? Just guess!" - -Sally felt the blood begin to thaw in her frozen veins. Gus was standing -by. Dear Gus! But Gus was too wise to give the child in his arms a -chance to reply. He hurried on, his voice loud and cajoling: - -"I'm going to let you stand right up on the platform with the little -lady midget--her name's 'Pitty Sing'--and show all the other kids how -much bigger you are than a grown-up lady. Yessir, she's a grown-up lady -and she's not nearly as big as you. Now what do you think of that?" - -Betsy was torn between her love for Sally, whom she was convinced she -had found, and her pride in being chosen to stand beside the midget. She -looked doubtfully from Sally, whose eyes beneath the black lace veil -were lowered to her tightly locked hands, to the platform opposite, -where "Pitty Sing," the midget, was stretching out a tiny hand -invitingly. The midget won, for the moment at least. - -"I'm six, going on seven, and I'm a big girl," she confided to the -barker on whose shoulder she was riding in delightful conspicuousness. - -The children, true to the herd instinct which had been so highly -developed in the orphanage, trooped after Gus and Betsy, even more -easily diverted than she from their pop-eyed inspection of "Princess -Lalla." - -Sally heard Thelma answer another child derisively: "Aw, Betsy's off her -nut! Sure that ain't Sally! That's a Turkish princess from -Con-stan-ti-no-ple. The man said so. 'Sides, Sally's white, and the -princess is brown--" - -"All right, children, right this way!" Gus was ballyhooing loudly. -"Permit me to introduce 'Pitty Sing,' the smallest and prettiest little -woman in the world. Just 29 inches tall, 29 years old and 29 pounds -heavy. Did I say 'heavy'? Excuse me, Pitty Sing! I meant 29 pounds -light! Look at her, little ladies and gents! Ain't she cute? Her parents -were just as big as your papas and mamas--" - -He remembered just too late that he was talking to orphans, and his -jolly face went dark red. But he recovered quickly, glanced about his -audience, saw that Miss Pond was straying nervously toward Sally's -platform, as if halfway convinced that Betsy's childish intuition had -been correct. - -"Oh, Miss Pond!" he sang out ingratiatingly. "I wonder if you'd do me -the favor to step up on the platform. I believe Betsy is scared. Yessir, -I believe she's scared half out of her skin!" He laughed, stooped to -chuck Betsy under the chin, then, with a courtly gesture, offered Miss -Pond his hand. - -Sally looked on, her throat tight with fear and with tears of gratitude -toward Gus, as the barker, with a rapid fire of talk and joking, kept -his audience completely hypnotized. He jollied shy little Betsy into -taking the midget into her arms, like a baby or a big doll, and only -Sally, of all those who looked on, could guess how keenly the -artificially smiling little atom of humanity was resenting this insult -to her dignity. - -He coaxed and flattered and flustered Miss Pond into standing beside -"Pitty Sing," so that the children could see what a vast difference -there was in their height. And somehow he had attracted the attention of -a carnival employe, for before he had exhausted the possibilities of the -midget as a diversion, Winfield Bybee himself came striding into the -Palace of Wonders, mounted the midget's platform and, after a moment's -whispered conference with Gus, made an announcement: - -"Children, I'm old Pop Bybee; Winfield Bybee is the way it's wrote down -in the Bible. I own this carnival and I want to tell you children that -I'm proud to have you as my guests. I love children, always did! Now, -boys and girls, the Ferris wheel and the whip and the merry-go-rounds -are waiting for you." - -He was interrupted by a whoop of joy from the boys, in which the girls -joined more timidly. "It won't cost you a cent. If your chaperon--" and -he turned to Miss Pond with a courtly bow--"will do me the honor to -accept these tickets, you'll all have a ride on the Ferris wheel, the -whip and the merry-go-round absolutely free. Don't crowd now, children, -but gather at the door of the tent. I thank you." - -When he sprang, rather stiffly, from the platform, he offered Miss Pond -his hand, then, with her arm pressed to his side, he escorted her with -pompous courtesy to the door of the tent, where the children were -already milling about, wild with excitement. - -In her terror Sally had forgotten the golden-haired woman in the green -silk sports suit. Now that the danger was passing, miraculously averted -by Gus and Pop Bybee, she started to draw a deep, trembling sigh of -relief, but it was choked in her throat by the discovery that she was -being regarded intently by the beautiful woman, who was standing beside -the midget's platform. - -"Oh!" Sally thought in a new flutter of terror. "She heard Betsy call me -Sally Ford. She's going to question me. I wonder who she is. Maybe she's -a trustee's wife--oh, she's coming! She's going to talk to me--" - -She rose from her high-backed, gilded chair, trying to do so without -haste. Since the performance was ended she had every right to leave the -tent, and she would do so, but she mustn't run. She mustn't give herself -away-- - -"Hel-lo, Enid! I couldn't believe my eyes! What in the world are you -doing so far from Park Avenue?" - -Sally, forcing herself to walk with sedate leisureliness down the little -wooden steps of the platform, saw the New Yorker who had been paying her -half-mocking, half admiring attention all afternoon, stride swiftly and -gracefully across the tent toward the golden-haired woman. So he too had -witnessed Betsy's hysterical identification! She had forgotten that he -was in the tent, watching her, smiling mockingly, biding his chance to -ask her again to go to supper with him after the last show that night. - -The golden-haired woman halted, and Sally, out of the corner of her -veil-protected eyes, saw an expression of startled surprise and then of -annoyance sweep over the beautiful little face. Odd that these two who -had so strangely crossed her path in one hectic day should know each -other, should meet a thousand miles away from home, in the freak show -tent of a third-rate carnival! - -"Oh, hello, Van! I might ask what you're doing so far from Park Avenue, -but I suppose you're visiting your cousin, the governor. Court's here on -business and I'm amusing myself taking the orphans to the carnival. A -new role for me, isn't it--Lady Bountiful! Poor little devils! If only -they didn't want to paw me!" - -Now that she was safe from being questioned Sally wanted to make her -passage to the "alley" door of the tent take as long as possible, so -that not a note of the music of that extraordinary voice should be lost -to her. She had expected the golden-haired lady's voice to be a sweet, -tinkling soprano, to match her in size, but the voice which thrilled her -with its perfection of modulation was a rich, throaty contralto, a -little arrogant, even as the speaker was, but so effortless and so -golden that Sally would have been content to listen to it, no matter -what words it might have said. - -Sally paused at the door of the tent, and cast a swift glance backward -over her green-satin shoulder. "Van" was holding one of "Enid's" hands -in both of his, laughing down at her, mockingly but fondly, as if they -were the best of friends. - -"Well," she said to herself, as she ran toward the dress tent, "now that -he's found _her_, he won't bother me. I wonder who 'Court' is. Her -husband? I hate rich women who play 'Lady Bountiful,'" she thought with -fierce resentment. "But--I can't hate _her_. She's too beautiful. Like a -little gold-and-green bird--a singing bird--a bird that sings -contralto." - -She was resting between shows, lying on her cot in the dress tent, when -Pop Bybee came striding in. - -"It's all right, honey. Don't be scared to go on with the show. That -Pond dame came cackling to me, all het up, half believing what this -Betsy baby said about you being Sally Ford, but I give her a grand song -and dance about you being the same Princess Lalla who joined the show in -New York in April. She wanted to talk to you, but I steered her off, -told her you couldn't hardly speak English and she'd just upset you. -Just stick to your lingo, child, and don't act scared. Ain't a chance in -the world the Pond dame will make another squawk." - -He must have spoken to Gus, also, for the barker cut her late afternoon -and evening performances as short as possible, although by doing so he -lost many a quarter. She smiled upon him gratefully, was pleased to the -point of tears by his whispered: "Good kid! You've sure got sand!" after -the ten o'clock show when she had apparently regained her confidence and -her intuition to know "past, present and future." - -As the evening wore on the heat grew more and more oppressive. The -wilted audience passed languidly from freak to freak, mopping their red -faces and tugging at tight collars. Children cried fretfully, -monotonously; women reproved them with high, heat-maddened voices; Jan, -the giant, fainted while Gus was ballyhooing him, and it took six "white -hopes" to carry him to his tent. At eleven o'clock, when Gus had just -started his last "spiel" of the evening, a terrified black man, with -eyes rolling and sweat pouring down his face, staggered into the tent, -bawling: - -"Awful storm's blowin' up, folks! Look lak a cyclone! Run for yo' lives! -Tents ain't safe! Oh, mah Gawd!" - -The storm broke with such sudden and devastating fury that the -performers in the Palace of Wonders tent had little time to obey the -"white hope's" frantic bellow of warning. - -The terrified audience milled like stampeded cattle, choking up both -exits of the tent, that leading out into the midway, and the flap at the -back of the tent through which performers passed in and out between -shows. At each exit the fear-crazed carnival visitors were assaulted by -a dazing impact of wind and hail and rain, driven back into the tent. - -Sally was fighting her way toward the "alley" exit, her frail, small -body hurling itself futilely against men who had lost all thought of -chivalry, knew only that death threatened. - -The region was notorious for its cyclones, and the horror of such a -calamity was stamped on every pallid face. Children screamed; women -shrilled for help, called frantically for their offspring separated from -them in that mad rush for the exits. - -Sally had almost won to the alley exit when she remembered "Pitty Sing," -the midget, tiny, helpless Miss Tanner, who was paying her to carry her -to and from the tent, who must even now be cowering in her baby-chair, -unable even to reach the ground without assistance. - -It was not quite so hard to push her way back into the center of the -tent; crazed men and women offered little resistance to anyone who was -so foolish as to tempt death under a collapsed tent. - -She had almost reached the midget's platform when she suddenly felt -herself lifted into a pair of strong arms, swung high above the heads of -the last of the crowd that was battling its way to the exits. Her cry -was instinctive, unreasoning, direct from her heart: "David! Oh, David!" - -A mocking laugh answered her and she squirmed in the man's arms so that -she could see his face. It was not David at all, but the man whom "Enid" -had called "Van." His face was laughing, gay, mocking, untouched by the -shameful pallor of fear; exultant, rather, in the excitement of the -storm. His dark eyes were wide, shining even through the fitful darkness -made by the flickering of the crazily swinging gas jets. - -"Isn't it glorious?" he challenged her, above the uproar of wind, rain, -hail and the frightened animal sounds of human beings in fear of death. - -"I've got to find the midget--Pitty Sing!" she shouted, struggling -frantically to release herself. - -"The charming barker has rescued her," Van shouted. "I was afraid some -officious ass had cheated me of the pleasure of rescuing you. I've -waited all day--" - -But his sentence was broken in two by the long-threatened collapse of -the tent. A center-pole struck him a glancing blow, knocking him flat, -and Sally with him. - -For what seemed like hours of nightmare she struggled to release herself -from the steel-like clasp of his arms and the smothering embrace of the -rain-sodden canvas. To add to the horror, rain fell heavily upon the -canvas that held them pinned helplessly to the earth; hail pelted her -flesh bitingly even through the dubious protection of the canvas; and -every moment they were in mortal danger of being trampled to death by -the feet of fleeing carnival visitors, who had been clear of the tent -when it had collapsed. - -"Don't--struggle," came that mocking voice, panting a little with the -effort of speaking under the smothering caul of canvas. "Lie--still. -I'll hold up--the canvas--so you--can breathe. Shield your face--with -your--arms. Sorry--I muffed--the role--of rescuer--of damsels--in -distress." - -"Oh, hush!" Sally cried angrily, but doing her best to obey him. She -crooked an arm over her face, so that the hail no longer punished it. -And she relaxed as much as possible, her head on Van's shoulder, her -feet pushing futilely at the sodden mass of canvas that weighted them -down. - -"Better?" he asked casually, no fear at all in his voice, and only a -mocking sort of anxiety. "We'll be safe enough here until the tent is -raised, unless someone steps on us. And by this time your charming -employer, the redoubtable Pop Bybee, has of course assembled his -roustabouts to raise the tent in the expectation of finding buried -treasure--ostrich men, midgets, and Turkish harem girls who read -crystals." - -"Aren't you ever serious? Aren't you frightened?" Sally gasped. - -"Serious? Well, hardly ever!" the man chuckled. "Frightened? Frequently! -But I am so appreciative of this opportunity to be alone with you that I -could hardly quibble with fate to the extent of being frightened at the -means which accomplished it." - -"Oh, I wonder what's happened to--to everybody!" Sally began to shiver -with sobs. - -"To--David?" Van's mocking voice came strangely out of the darkness. -"Lucky David, wherever he is now, that your first thought should go to -him. David and Sally! How do you like 'play-acting,' Sally Ford?" - - - - -CHAPTER XI - - -The terror which the menace of violent death had held for her now seemed -a pallid, weak thing, beside the heart-stopping emotion which the New -Yorker's mocking, amused voice uttering her real name called into being. -Her head jerked instinctively from the comfort of his arm. Squirming -away from him, under the sodden blanket of canvas, she curled into a -tight little ball of agony, her face cupped in her hands. "So that's why -you bothered me so!" she cried, her voice muffled by her fingers. -"You're a detective! You knew all the time! You were going to take me to -jail! Oh, you--Oh! David, David!" - -"Listen, you little idiot!" Van's voice came sharply, bereft of its -mocking note for once. "I'm not a detective! Good heavens! Do I look -like one? I've always understood that they have enormous feet and wear -derbies and talk out of the corner of their mouths." Mockery was -creeping back. "Did you think that a poor little tyke like you was worth -sending to New York for a detective to bay at your heels like a -bloodhound? I merely overheard the little Betsy's keen penetration of -your disguise. And I took the trouble to inquire casually of the -governor this evening just who--if anybody--Sally Ford might be--" - -"Then you gave me away--David and me!" she accused him, shuddering with -sobs. - -"Not at all. How it does pain me for you to persist in misunderstanding -me! I gave nothing away--absolutely nothing! I merely found out that -David Nash and Sally Ford are fugitives from justice, wanted on rather -serious charges. After making the acquaintance of 'Princess Lalla,' I -might add that I don't believe a word of the silly story. Besides, I -have your own word for it--" and he laughed--"that you are 'not that -kind of a girl.' As a matter-of-fact--oh! We're about to be rescued, -Sally Ford! I hear the 'heave-ho' of stalwart black boys. And the storm -is over except for a gentle, lady-like rain." - -It was not till he mentioned the blessed fact that Sally realized that -the storm was indeed over. The only sound, besides the shouts of the -"white hopes" engaging in raising the collapsed tent, was the patter of -rain upon the canvas which still weighted down her small cold body, as -wet as if she had been swimming. - -Struggling to a sitting position under the already moving mass of -canvas, the New Yorker cupped his hands about his mouth and shouted: -"Ship ahoy! Ship ahoy!" In an aside to Sally he chuckled: "What does one -shout under the circumstances--or rather, under the canvas of a -collapsed tent?" - -Sally managed a weak little laugh. "One shouts, 'Hey, rube!'" she told -him. - -And his stentorian "Hey, rube!" struggled up through layers of dripping -canvas, bringing speedy relief for the submerged "rube" and performer. -When at last the tent was raised, Sally walked out, Van's arm still -about her shivering, soaked body, to find apparently the entire carnival -force huddled in the rain to welcome her, drawn by that fateful cry of -"Hey, rube!" - -Jan, the giant, was there, sad-eyed but smiling, "Pitty Sing" perched on -one of his shoulders, Noko, the male midget, on the other. "The girl -nobody can lift" was there, too, her right arm in splints; a deep gash -down her pale cheek; Eddie Cobb, who, they told her as they chorused -their welcome, had been crying like a baby as he searched for her -through the wreck of the carnival, was clasping a drenched Kewpie doll -to his breast, apparently the sole survivor of his gambling wheel stock. - -Pop and Mrs. Bybee were there, Mrs. Bybee clad only in a black sateen -petticoat and a red sweater. And in spite of his heavy loss from the -fury of the storm Pop was smiling, his bright blue eyes twinkling a -welcome. But--but--Sally's eyes roved from face to face, confidently at -first, grateful for their friendliness, then widening with alarm. For -David was not there. - -"Where's David?" she cried, then, her voice growing shrill and frantic, -she screamed at them: "Where's David? Tell me! He's hurt--dead? Tell -me!" She broke away from Van, ran to Pop Bybee and tugged with her -little blue-white hands washed free of their brown make-up, at his wet -coat. - -"Reckon he's safe and sound in the privilege car," Bybee reassured her, -but his blue eyes avoided hers, pityingly, she thought. - -"Was anyone killed in the storm? Tell me!" she insisted, her bluish lips -twisting into a piteous loop of pain. - -"We can't find Nita nowhere," Babe, the fat girl, blurted out, her eyes -wide with childish love of excitement. "We thought she was buried under -a tent but they've got all the tents up now and she ain't nowhere." - -Nita--and David. Nita--David--missing. For she did not believe for an -instant that Pop Bybee was telling her the truth. - -"It seems to me," Van interrupted nonchalantly, "that dry clothes are -indicated for Princess Lalla. May I escort you to your tent?" and he -bowed with mocking ceremony before her. - -"He saved my life," Sally acknowledged suddenly, half-angrily, for she -resented with childish unreasonableness the fact that it had been this -mocking, insolent stranger, this "rube" from New York, not David, who -had saved her. - -An hour later when she was uneasily asleep in her berth in the show -train, whose sleeping cars had been pressed into service in lieu of the -soaked cots in the dress tent, a sudden uproar--hoarse voices shouting -and cursing--shocked her into consciousness. Broken sentences flung out -by angry men, Pop Bybee's voice easily distinguished among them, told -her what had happened: - -"Every damn cent gone!--Pay roll gone!--Safe cracked!--Told you you was -a fool to take in them two hoboes that was already wanted by the police. -That Dave guy's beat it--made a clean-up--" - -"Everybody tumble out! Pop Bybee wants us all in the privilege car," a -carnival employe shouted, running down the sleeping car and pausing only -to thrust a hand into each berth, like a Pullman porter awakening its -passengers. - -But Sally was already dressing, getting her dress on backward and -sobbing with futile rage at the time lost in reversing it. When she was -scrambling out of her upper berth, a tiny hand reached out of the lower -and tugged at her foot. - -"Don't forget me, Sally," the midget commanded sharply. "And for -heaven's sake, don't take on so! You'll make yourself sick, crying like -that. Of course your David didn't rob the safe. I'm all dressed." - -Sally parted the green curtains and stretched out her arms for the -midget, who was so short that she could stand upright upon her bed -without her head touching the rounded support of the upper berth. Little -Miss Tanner ran into Sally's arms and clambered to her shoulder. - -"It's that Nita." She nodded her miniature head emphatically. "I always -did have my suspicions about her. Always turning white as a sheet when a -policeman hove into sight." - -"But David's missing, too," Sally sobbed, as she hurried down the aisle -which was becoming choked with frowsy-headed women in all stages of -dress and undress. "Of course he didn't do it--" - -"Hurry up, everybody! Don't take time to primp, girls!" a man bawled at -them from the door. - -They found most of the men employes and performers of the carnival -already assembled with the Bybees in the privilege car. Pop Bybee's -usually lobster-colored face was as white as putty, but his arm was -gallantly about his wife's shoulder. Mrs. Bybee still wore the black -sateen petticoat and red sweater in which she had hurried from the show -train to the carnival immediately after the storm. Her reddened eyes -showed that she had been crying bitterly, but as the carnival family -crowded into the privilege car she searched each face with fury and -suspicion. - -"Come here to me, Sally Ford!" she shrilled, when Sally entered the car -with "Pitty Sing" riding on her shoulder. - -"Now, honey, go easy!" Pop Bybee cautioned her futilely. "Better let me -do the talking--" - -"You shut up!" his wife commanded angrily. "Sally, you knew where I kept -the money! You saw the safe! Oh, I was a fool, all right, but I wanted -to show that I trusted you! Huh! Thought I'd wronged you by accusing you -of taking presents from my husband! Tell him you saw the safe! Tell -him!" And she seized Sally's wrist and shook her so that the midget had -to cling tightly to the girl's neck to keep from being catapulted to the -floor. - -"Yes, Mrs. Bybee," Sally answered, her voice almost dying in her throat -with fright. "I saw the safe. But I didn't tell anybody--" - -"You're a liar!" Mrs. Bybee screamed. "You told that David boy that very -night! Sneaked off and went walking with him and cooked up this robbery -so you two could make your get-away. Thought it was a grand way to get -out of the state so the cops couldn't pinch you, didn't you?" she -repeated, beside herself with anger, her fingers clamped like a vise on -Sally's wrist. - -"Oh, please!" Sally moaned, writhing with a pain of which she was -scarcely conscious, so great was her fear and bewilderment at this -unexpected charge. - -"Sally certainly didn't go with him," Pop Bybee interposed reasonably. - -"Sure she didn't!" his wife shrilled with angry triumph. "She couldn't! -She couldn't! She was buried under the tent! If it hadn't been for the -storm she wouldn't be here now, working on your sympathies with them -dying-calf eyes of hers--" - -"Better let me handle this, honey," Pop Bybee interrupted again, this -time more firmly. "Turn the child loose. Ain't a bit of use breaking her -arm. Now, folks, I might as well tell you all just what happened, and -then try to get to the bottom of this matter. When the worst of the -storm was over Mrs. Bybee left the show train to look for me, to see if -I was hurt or if she could do anything for anyone who was. She hadn't -been out of the stateroom all evening till then--not since she'd put -some money into the safe right after supper. She found the boy Dave -starting out to look for Sally, and she ordered him to stay on the train -to keep an eye on it, in case tramps or crooks tried to board it. There -wasn't anybody else on the train. That right, Mother?" - -He turned to Mrs. Bybee, who nodded angrily. - -"She told him she'd look after Sally, but he'd have to stand guard on -the train. She didn't say anything to him about the safe--just told him -to patrol the train while she was gone. The safe is under a seat in our -stateroom, and far as we knew, nobody knew where it was, except Sally -here, who happened to come into the stateroom when my wife was counting -a day's receipts." - -"Please, Mr. Bybee," Sally interrupted, memory struggling with the panic -in her brain. "Someone else did know! Nita knew! When I left the -stateroom that last day in Stanton I saw Nita disappearing into the -women's dressing room, and I thought she'd been listening. She--" - -"Hold on a minute!" Bybee cut in sternly. "How do you know she'd been -listening? Any proof?" - -"Yes, sir!" Sally cried eagerly. "Mrs. Bybee had been telling me that -she'd found out that Ford isn't my real name, that the woman I always -thought was my mother wasn't really my mother at all. She said she -guessed I--that my mother was ashamed I'd ever been born. And that same -day Nita called me a--a bad name that means--" She could not go on. Sobs -began to shake her small body again and her face was scarlet with shame. - -"That's right!" Gus, the barker, edged toward Bybee through the crowd. -"I found Sally lighting into Nita for calling her that name. And Nita -didn't deny she'd done it. Reckon that proves she was eavesdropping, all -right. And if she was listening in, too, she was probably peeping in, -too, or heard Mrs. Bybee talking about the safe. Was the door open, -ma'am?" - -"I don't know," Mrs. Bybee snapped. "Yes, it may have been. It was awful -hot. And I didn't know anybody was on the train." - -"It was open a little way," Sally cried. "I remember distinctly. Because -I worried about whether Nita had overheard what Mrs. Bybee had been -telling me. And there's something else--something that happened that -night, when David and I were walking." Memory of that blessed hour in -the moonlight brought tears to her eyes, but she dashed them away with -the wrist which bore the marks of Mrs. Bybee's rage. - -"What was it, Sally?" Pop Bybee asked gently. "All we want is to get at -the truth of this thing. Don't be afraid to speak up." - -"I hate being a tattle-tale," Sally whimpered. "I never told on anyone -in all my life! But David and I were sitting under a tree, not talking, -when we suddenly heard Nita's voice. She couldn't see us for the tree, -but we peeped around the trunk of it and we saw Nita and a man walking -awfully close together, and Nita was talking. We just heard a few words. -She said: 'No monkey business now, Steve. If you double-cross me I'll -cut your heart out! Fifty-fifty or nothing--'" - -Unconsciously her voice had mimicked Nita's, so that to the startled -carnival family it seemed that Nita, the Hula dancer, had appeared -suddenly in the car. - -"Sounds like Nita, all right." Gus, the barker, nodded with -satisfaction. "'Steve,' huh? Who the devil is this Steve?" - -"What did he look like, Sally?" Bybee asked. - -"I don't know," she answered, her big blue eyes imploring him to believe -her. "We couldn't see their faces. We just recognized Nita's voice and -her yellow hair that looked almost white in the moonlight. He wasn't -tall, not any taller than Nita, and I guess he wasn't very big either, -because they were so close together that they looked almost like one -person. We didn't hear the man say a word. Nita was doing all the -talking--" - -"Nita would!" a voice from the crowd growled. "Reckon I can tell you -something about this, Pop. I was just ready to ballyhoo the last -performance of the 'girlie' show when Nita come slouching up to me, -pulling a long face and a song-and-dance about being knocked out with -the heat. Bessie had fainted at the last show and I thought Nita might -really be all in, so I told her she could cut the last performance and -go to the dress tent. I never seen hair nor hide of her again, and--" he -paused significantly, "I don't reckon I ever will." - -"No, I reckon you won't, not unless the cops nab her," Mrs. Bybee cut in -bitterly. "I always said she was a snake in the grass! And that David, -too! Them goody-goody kind ain't ever worth the powder and lead it'd -take to blow out their brains! I told you, Winfield Bybee, that there -was something phony about that hussy and Dave! 'Tain't like a star -performer like Nita thought she was to trail around after a cook's -helper, like she done with Dave. They didn't pull the wool over my eyes, -even if they did double-cross the kid here--if they _did_ double-cross -her! Mind you, Bybee, I ain't saying I believe a word she's been saying! -She knew where the safe was, and she tipped off the boy. - -"I ain't forgot they was both wanted by the police when they joined up -with us! As I said before, if it hadn't been that she was buried under -the freak tent, she'd have skipped with Nita and Dave. You roped Nita in -on your little scheme, didn't you, because she'd had more experience -cracking safes than you or the boy? That's right, ain't it?" the old -lady demanded fiercely of Sally. - -Sally shrank from her in horror, but the midget, still perched on her -shoulder, patted her cheeks reassuringly. "No, no! I didn't even tell -David where the safe was! I didn't! David didn't do it! He couldn't! -David's good! He's the best man in the world!" - -"Then where is he?" Mrs. Bybee screamed. "Why did he blow? I left him to -guard the train, didn't I? And he ain't here, is he? He wasn't here when -we got back from the carnival lot after the tents was raised. If he's so -damned good, why did he blow with Nita and this Steve you've made up out -of your head?" - -"Now, now, Mother," Pop Bybee soothed her, but his eyes were troubled -and suspicious. "Reckon we'd better notify the police, folks. I hate to -call in the law. I've always said I was the law of this outfit, but I -suppose if I've been harboring thieves I'll have to get the help of the -law to track 'em down. Ben, you and Chuck beat it down the tracks to the -police station and give 'em a description of Nita and Dave and this -Steve person, as much as Sally's been able to tell us anyway--" - -"Please, Mr. Bybee!" Sally ran to the showman and seized both his hands -in hers. "Please don't set the police on David! I know he's innocent! -There's some reason why he isn't here--a good reason! But he didn't have -anything to do with the robbery. I know that! But if you tell the police -he's been with the carnival they'll find him somehow and put him in jail -on those other charges--and me, too! It doesn't matter about me, but I -couldn't live if David was put in jail on my account! Oh, please! You've -been so good to us!" And she went suddenly on her knees to him, her face -upraised in an agony of appeal. - -Pop Bybee looked down upon Sally's agonized face with troubled -indecision in his bright blue eyes. He tried to lift her to her feet, -but her arms were locked about his knees. The midget had scrambled from -Sally's shoulder to the floor of the car and as Bybee hesitated, her -tiny fists beat upon his right leg for attention. - -"You're not going to break your promise to Sally, are you, Mr. Bybee?" -the tiny voice piped shrilly. "You told her and the boy you'd protect -them. She's told you the truth. Don't you know truth when you hear it? I -always knew Nita was a crook. She never saw a policeman or a constable -or a sheriff without turning white as a ghost. She joined up with the -carnival just to learn the lay of the land and tip off her -accomplice--this Steve person--where to find the money. That's why she -was spying on Mrs. Bybee that day in Stanton. Listen to me!" - -"I'm listening, Miss Tanner," Pop Bybee acknowledged wearily. "And I -swear I don't know what to say or do. If they get clear away with that -money the show'll be stranded. Every cent I had in the world was in that -safe. Reckon I was a fool to carry it with me, but I never trusted a -bank, and it was more convenient, having it right with me. Tomorrow's -payday, too, and all of you are in the same boat with me." - -"Listen, boss, let's take a vote on it." Gus, the barker, spoke up -suddenly and loudly. "Now me--I believe the kid here is telling the -truth. No college boy could crack a safe like that. It was a -professional job, or I'm a liar! Of course Nita may have tolled the boy -off with her and this Steve, since she was so crazy about him, but we -ain't got no proof she did, and as Sally says, if you sick the cops on -the boy, the jig will be up with her as well as the boy. Another thing, -Dave may be laying in the bushes somewhere with a bullet--" - -"Oh!" Sally screamed, as the full significance of Gus' words burst upon -her. She fainted then, her little body slumping into a heap at Bybee's -feet, her head striking one of his big shoes and resting there. - -When she regained consciousness she was lying in the lower berth which -had belonged to Nita, and the midget was kneeling on the pillow beside -her head, dabbing her face with a handkerchief soaked in aromatic -spirits of ammonia. Mazie and Sue, two of the dancers in the "girlie" -show, sat on the edge of the berth, their cold-creamed faces almost -beautiful with anxiety and sympathy. - -"What's the matter? Is it time to get up?" Sally asked dazedly. "What -are you doing, Betty?" - -The midget answered in her tiny, brisk voice: "I'm bathing your face -with ammonia which Mrs. Bybee sent. It should be cologne, and this -ammonia will probably dry your skin something dreadful, but it was the -only thing we could get. You fainted, you know." - -"Oh, I remember!" Sally moaned, her head beginning to thresh from side -to side on the pillow. "Have they found David? I know he's been hurt!" - -"They're looking for him," the midget assured her briskly. "Mr. Bybee -took a vote on whether he was to notify the police about David's being -gone, as well as Nita, and the vote was 'No!' That ought to make you -feel happier!" - -"Oh, it does!" Sally began to cry softly. "You have all been so kind, so -kind! You said Mrs. Bybee sent the ammonia?" she asked wistfully. - -"She certainly did, and she's in the kitchen of the privilege car right -now, making you some hot tea. She won't say she's sorry, probably, but -she'll try to make it up to you. She's like that--always flying off the -handle and suspicious of everybody, but she's got a heart as big as -Babe, the fat girl." - -"And so have you!" Sally told her brokenly, taking both of the tiny -hands into one of hers and laying them softly against her lips. - -"Ain't love grand?" Mazie sighed deeply. "If it had been my sweetie, I'd -a-fell for that line of Ma Bybee's about him running off with Nita, but -you sure stuck by him! I was in love like that once, when I was a kid. I -married him, too, and he run off with the albino girl and took my grouch -bag with him. Every damn cent I had! But it sure was sweet before we was -married and he was nuts about me." - -"Aw, let the kid alone!" Sue slipped from the edge of the berth and -yawned widely. "Gawd, I'm sleepy! If the cops don't catch that Hula -hussy I'm going out looking for her myself, and when I get through with -her she'll never shake another grass skirt! C'mon, Mazie. It's three -o'clock in the morning, and we've got eighteen shows ahead of us." - -"Maybe!" Mazie yawned. "If Pop wasn't stringing us, we'll be stranded in -this burg. G'night, Sally. G'night, Midge. And say, Sally, even if this -Dave boy has blowed and left you flat, you won't have no trouble copping -off another sweetie. Gus was telling us about that New York rube that's -trailing you. Hook up with him and you'll wear diamonds. Believe me, -kid, they ain't none of 'em worth losing sleep over when you've got -eighteen shows a day ahead of you. G'night." - -When they had gone the midget yanked the green curtains together with -comical fierceness, then crawled under the top of the sheet that covered -Sally. - -"I'm going to sleep here with you, Sally," she said. "I don't take up -much room." - -And the woman who was old enough to be Sally's mother curled her 29-inch -body in the curve of Sally's right arm and laid her tiny cheek, as soft -and wrinkled as a worn kid glove, in the hollow of Sally's firm young -neck. - -But long after the midget was asleep, Sally lay wide-eyed and tense in -the dark, her mind a welter of fears and love and doubt. She had pleaded -passionately with Pop Bybee for David, fiercely shoving to the dark -depths of her mind even the memory of the jealousy which Nita had -fiendishly aroused in her heart. But now that she had saved him -temporarily by convincing Bybee that the boy could not have taken part -in the robbery, doubt began to insinuate its ugly body upward from those -dark depths where she had buried it. - -Did he really love her--a pathetic, immature girl from an orphanage, a -girl who had been nothing but a responsibility and a source of dire -trouble to him since he had first met and championed her on the Carson -farm? - -Her old feeling of inferiority rose like nausea in her throat. Life in -an orphanage is not calculated to give a girl faith in her own beauty -and charm. No one, until David's teasing eyes had rested on her, had -thought her beautiful. - -Had he been only sorry for her, glad of an opportunity to "blow," to get -out of the state where he was wanted on two serious charges? Was he -dismayed, too, by the fact that moonlight had tricked him into telling -her that he loved her, thus adding the responsibility of her future to -the burden of protecting her in this hectic present? - -Then a sweeter, saner memory clamored for attention. She heard again his -fond, husky voice caressing her, his "Dear little Sally!" And -involuntarily her mouth pursed in memory of his kiss, that kiss that had -left her giddy with delight. - -How unfailingly kind and sweet he had been since that first day, when he -had strode into her life, with the sun on his chestnut hair and the -glory of the sun in his eyes. He had not failed her once, but she was -failing him now, by doubting him, by picturing him as a fugitive in the -dark, fleeing with a pair of criminals who had robbed the man whose -kindness had protected him from the law. - -Why, she must be crazy to think for a moment that David could do a thing -like that! No one in the world was as good and kind and honorable as -David. - -But where was he? Mrs. Bybee had left him to guard the train. Not for a -moment could she believe that he had failed in his trust. Painfully, -Sally tried to visualize the dreadful thing that had happened. David -alone, patrolling the train, his eyes sharp for intruders. Then--the -sudden appearance of Nita and the man, Steve, weighted down with the -contents of the safe they had robbed. For Sally knew that the robbery -must have taken place before David caught his first glimpse of the -crooks. Otherwise the safe would be intact now, even if David's dead -body had been found as silent witness that he had fulfilled his trust. - -Her mind shuddered away from that imagined picture, went back to the -painful reconstruction of what must have taken place. David had seen -them, had given chase. Of course! Otherwise he would be here now. Was he -still pursuing them, or was he lying somewhere near the road, wounded, -his splendid young body ignominiously flung into a cornfield? - -She could bear no more, could no longer lie safe in her berth while -David needed her somewhere. Very carefully, for all her haste, she -lifted the tiny body that nestled against her side and laid it tenderly -upon the pillow, which was big enough to serve as a mattress for the -midget. Then, sobbing soundlessly, she groped for her shoes in the -little green hammock swung across the windows; found them, put them on, -slipped to the edge of the berth. She was profoundly thankful that the -girls had not undressed her after she had fainted. - -When she reached the car in which Mr. and Mrs. Bybee occupied a -stateroom she saw the showman and his wife through the open door, -talking to two strangers whom she guessed to be plainclothes policemen -from police headquarters of Capital City. The two men were evidently -about to leave, nodding impatiently that they understood, when Sally -appeared, like a frightened, pale little ghost in green-and-white -striped gingham. - -She forgot that she was without make-up, that the police were looking -for her as well as for the criminals who had robbed the safe. But Pop -Bybee had not forgotten. Still talking with the plainclothes detectives, -he motioned to her violently behind his back. She turned and forced -herself to walk slowly and sedately toward the other end of the car as -the detectives made their farewells and their brusque promises of "quick -action." - -When the men had left the car Bybee's voice summoned her in a husky -stage whisper, calling her "Lalla," so that the detectives, if they were -listening, should not identify her with the girl who had run away from -the orphanage in the company of a man wanted on a charge of assault with -the intent to kill. - -"Are you crazy?" Bybee demanded hoarsely when she had come running to -the stateroom. "Them was dicks! Policemen, understand? They mighta -nabbed you. What are you doing up? Get back to bed and try to sleep." - -"Have you found David?" she quavered, brushing aside his anxiety for -her. - -"Not a sign of him." Bybee shook his head. "But I didn't spill the beans -to the dicks. I'd given you my word, and Winfield Bybee's word is as -good as his bond." - -"I'm going to look for David," she announced simply, but her blazing -eyes dared him to try to prevent her. "He's hurt somewhere--or killed. -I'm going to find him." - -And before the astonished man or his wife could stretch out a hand to -detain her she was gone. When she dropped from the platform of the car -she heard the retreating roar of the police car. Instinct turned her in -the opposite direction, away from the city, down the railroad tracks -leading into the open country. - -She did not know and would not have cared that Mr. and Mrs. Bybee were -following her, Mrs. Bybee muttering disgustedly but refusing to let -Sally search alone for the boy in whom she had such implicit faith. - -Dawn was breaking, pale and wan, in a sky that was shamelessly cloudless -and serene after the violence of last night's storm, when, over a slight -hill, a man's figure loomed suddenly, then seemed to drag with -unbearable weariness as it plodded toward the show train. - -"David!" Sally shrieked. "David!" - -She began to run, her ankles turning against clots of cinders, but her -arms outstretched, a glory greater than that of the dawn in her face. - -Before she reached him Sally almost fainted with horror, for in the pale -light of the dawn she saw that David's shirt about his left shoulder was -soaked with blood. But his uninjured right arm was stretched out in -urgent invitation, and his voice was hailing her gaily, in spite of his -terrible weakness and fatigue. - -"Dear little Sally!" he cried huskily, as his right arm swept her -against his breast. "Why aren't you in bed, darling? But I'm glad you're -not! I've been able to keep plodding on in the hope of seeing you. Did -you think I'd run away and left you? Poor little Sally!" he crooned over -her, for she was crying, her frantic hands playing over his face, her -eyes devouring him through her tears. - -"But you're hurt, David!" she moaned. "I knew you were hurt! I told them -so! I was looking for you. I knew you hadn't run away." - -"And she made us believe you hadn't, too," Pop Bybee panted, having -reached them on a run, dragging his wife behind him. "What happened, -Dave boy? Had a mix-up with the dirty crooks, did you?" - -"Winfield Bybee, you _are_ a fool!" Mrs. Bybee gasped, breathless from -running. "Let the poor boy get his breath first. Here! Put your arm -about him and let him lean on you. Sally, you run back to the train and -get help. This boy's all done up and he's going to have that shoulder -dressed before he's pestered to death with questions." - -"I can walk," David panted, his breath whistling across his ashen lips. -"I don't want Sally out of my sight. I--would--give up--then. Nothing -much--the matter. Just a--bullet--in my shoulder. Be all right--in -a--day or two." - -"Please don't try to talk, darling," Sally begged, rubbing her cheek -against his right hand and wetting it with tears. - -"Lean on me and take it easy," Pop Bybee urged, his voice husky with -unashamed emotion. "And don't talk any more till we get you into a -berth. God! But I'm glad to see you, Dave boy! I'd made up my mind I'd -never trust another man if you'd thrown me down. But Sally didn't doubt -you a minute. Kept me from telling the police that you had disappeared -with the crooks." - -"Thanks," David gasped, leaning heavily on the showman. "I was scared -sick--the police--had found--Sally. Knew there was--bound to be--an -awful row." - -He fainted then, his splendid young body crumpling suddenly to the -cinders of the railroad track. Somehow the three of them managed to get -him to the show train and into the Bybees' stateroom, where Gus, the -barker, who had graduated from a medical school before the germ of -wanderlust had infected him, dressed the wounded shoulder. - -"The bullet went clear through the fleshy part of the arm at the -shoulder," Gus told them, as he washed his hands in the stateroom's -basin. "No bones touched at all. Just a flesh wound. Of course he's lost -a lot of blood and he'll be pretty shaky for a few days, but no real -harm done. You can turn off the faucet, Sally. Save them tears for a big -tragedy--like ground glass in your cold cream, or something like that. -Want a real doctor to give that shoulder the once-over, Pop?" he asked, -turning to Bybee, who had not left David's side. - -It was David, opening his eyes dazedly just then, who answered: "No -other doctor, please. I'm a fugitive from justice, remember. If I could -have some coffee now I think I could tell you what happened, Mr. Bybee." - -A dozen eager voices outside the stateroom door offered to get the -coffee from the privilege car, and within a few minutes Sally was -kneeling before David, holding a cup of steaming black coffee to his -lips. - -As many of the carnival family as could crowd into the small space of -the car aisle pressed against the open door of the stateroom to hear his -story. Jan the Holland giant, who was too tall to stand upright in the -car, was invited into the stateroom, where he sat between Pop Bybee and -Mrs. Bybee, "Pitty Sing" in the crook of one of his arms, Noko, the -Hawaiian midget, in the other. Sally still knelt beside David, holding -his right hand tightly in both of hers and laying her lips upon it when -his story moved her unbearably. - -"I suppose Mrs. Bybee has told you that I was leaving the show train to -go to the carnival grounds to see if anything had happened to Sally. I'd -have gone sooner, but the storm was so violent that I knew I'd not have -a chance to get there. Mrs. Bybee said she was going to the lot and -would look after Sally for me, but she wanted me to stay on the train, -or near it, to patrol it. She didn't tell me there was a lot of money in -her stateroom, or I'd have stationed myself in there." - -"You see," Sally interrupted eagerly. "I told you I hadn't said a word -to him about the safe." - -"Safe?" David glanced down at her, puzzled. "So this Steve crook cracked -a safe to get the money, did he? I didn't know--didn't have time to find -out." - -"And I told you it was a man named Steve!" Sally reminded them joyously, -raising David's cold hand to her lips. "They thought I was making it all -up, Dave, but they believed me after a while." - -"I suppose Sally has told you that we saw Nita and some man walking in -the moonlight that last night we were in Stanton," David addressed Pop -Bybee. "We heard her call him Steve, and say something about what she'd -do to him if he double-crossed her. I should have told you then, Mr. -Bybee, but I didn't have an idea Nita was planning to rob the outfit, -and anyway--" he blushed, his eyes twinkling fondly at Sally--"by -morning I'd forgotten all about it. I couldn't think of anything -but--but Sally. You see we'd just told each other that night -that--that--well, sir, that we loved each other and--" - -"Anybody else in the whole outfit could have told you that," Bybee -chuckled. "It's all right, Dave. Carnival folks usually mind their own -business and spend damn little time toting tales." - -"I'm glad you're not blaming me," David said gratefully. "Well, sir, I -was walking up and down the tracks, just wild to get away and see if -anything had happened to Sally, when suddenly I heard a soft thud, like -somebody jumping to the ground on the other side of the train. I crossed -over as quick as I could, but by that time they were running down the -side of the train pretty far ahead of me. It was Nita and a man. They -must have been hidden on the train, waiting their chance, when the storm -broke--were there when Mrs. Bybee left. - -"I suppose they hadn't counted on any such luck; had probably intended -to overpower her before you got back, sir, and the storm saved them the -trouble." - -"I'd have give them a run for the money," Mrs. Bybee retorted grimly, -her skinny old hand knotting into a menacing fist. - -"That's just what I did," David grinned rather whitely at her. "I yelled -at them to stop, because I had an idea they'd been up to something, -since they'd jumped off this car, and I knew Nita had no business on the -train, since all you people were sleeping on the lot. - -"They were carrying a couple of suitcases that looked suspiciously heavy -to me. It flashed over me that Mrs. Bybee, being treasurer of the -outfit, must have left a lot of money in her stateroom, and that Nita -and this Steve chap had been planning to rob her when Sally and I heard -them talking the other night. I started after them, still yelling for -them to stop, and Steve turned and fired at me. He missed me, lucky for -me, and I kept right on. - -"About a hundred yards beyond the end of the train they climbed into a -car that was parked on the road that runs alongside the tracks and after -telling me goodby with another bullet that missed me, too, Steve had the -car started. I was about to give up and start toward Capital City to -notify the police when I noticed there was a handcar on the tracks, just -where this spur joins the main line. - -"I threw the switch and in a minute I had the handcar on the main line -and was pumping along after them. The state road parallels the railroad -track for about five or six miles, you know, and I could make nearly as -good time in my handcar as they could in their flivver, for it's a down -grade nearly all the way." He paused, his eyes closing wearily as if -every muscle in his body ached with the memory of that terrible ride in -the dead of night. - -"Better rest awhile, Dave," Pop Bybee suggested gently, bending over the -boy to wipe the cold drops of sweat from his forehead. - -"No, I'll get it over with," David protested weakly. "There's not much -more to tell. They couldn't see me--had no idea I was trailing them in -the handcar. But I could keep them in sight because of their headlights. -I guess they'd have got away, though, if a freight train hadn't come -along just then and blocked the road. They were just reaching the grade -crossing where the state road cuts the railroad tracks when this freight -came charging down on us--" - -"But you, David!" Sally shuddered, bowing her head on his hand, the -fingers of which curled upward weakly to cup her face. "You were on the -track. Did the train hit you? Oh!" - -"Of course not!" David grinned at her. "I'm here, and I wouldn't have -been if the engine had hit the handcar when I was on it. But I'm afraid -the railroad company is minus one handcar this morning. The cowcatcher -of the freight engine scooped it up and tossed it aside as if it had -been a baby's go-cart, but I'd already jumped and was tumbling down the -bank into a nice bed of wildflowers. - -"Pretty wet after the storm, so I didn't go to sleep. I'd jumped to the -other side of the tracks and was hidden from Steve's car while the -freight train rolled on. They didn't stop to hold a post-mortem over the -handcar. Probably figured a tramp had been bumming a free ride on it and -had got his, and good enough for him. - -"When the train had passed I was waiting by the road for Steve's car. I -guess he was pretty badly surprised when I hopped upon the running board -and grabbed the steering wheel and swerved the car into a ditch, nearly -turning it over. I don't remember much of what happened then, what with -Nita screeching and Steve swearing and popping his gun at me. But -somehow I managed to get his revolver--didn't know I'd been shot at -first--and dragged him out of the car. - -"It must have been a pretty good fight, for Nita decided to beat it -before it was finished. She started off with one of the suitcases but it -was too heavy and she dropped it in the road and lit out. If Nita could -dance as well as she can run," David interrupted himself to grin at -Bybee, "she'd be a real loss to the outfit." - -"Well, Dave, even if Steve did get away with the money, my hat's off to -you, boy," and he reached for the hand which Sally was still cuddling -jealously. - -"Who's telling this?" David demanded, with just a touch of boyish -bravado, which made Sally love him better than ever. "He didn't get -away. I'm afraid he won't be good for much for a long time. Nita should -have stayed to look." - -"The money, Dave!" Mrs. Bybee screamed. "You didn't save the money, did -you, Dave? Where are you, Winfield Bybee? I'm giving you fair warning! -If he saved that money, I'm going to faint dead away!" - -"Then I reckon I'd better not tell you that I did save the money," David -grinned at her. "I surely hate to see you faint, ma'am. It isn't so -pleasant." - -"Dave, you answer me this minute!" the old lady commanded, shaking a -skinny finger in his face. "Do you know the outfit'll be stranded if -those two crooks did get away with the money? Every cent we had in the -world was in that safe! You oughta be ashamed of yourself, teasing an -old woman!" - -"I did save the money, if that's what they had in the suitcases, Mrs. -Bybee," David answered more seriously. - -"Then where is it? What have you done with it? Left it lying in the -road?" the showman's wife screeched, her eyes wild in her gray, wrinkled -face. - -"Now, now, Mother," Bybee soothed her. "If he did, he shan't be blamed. -How could you expect him to walk six or seven miles with two heavy -suitcases and his shoulder shot through?" - -Sally lifted her face from David's caressing hand and glared at Mrs. -Bybee. "Of course he didn't leave it lying in the road! After risking -his life to save it for you? David is the cleverest and bravest man in -the world! Don't you know that yet?" - -Her eyes dropped then to David's face, softened and glowed with such a -divine light of love that the boy's head jerked impulsively upward from -the pillow. "Where did you hide it, David darling?" - -"Dear little Sally!" he murmured, as he fell back, overcome with -dizziness. "She guessed it, sir," he said drowsily, turning his head -with an effort to face Bybee. "I knew I couldn't carry it far, so I hid -it. The Steve chap was knocked out cold--I suppose they'll have another -charge of 'assault with intent to kill' against me now--so I knew he -couldn't see what I was doing. - -"I took the two suitcases across the road, holding them in one hand, -because by that time my shoulder was bleeding so I was afraid to strain -it. There's a farm right at the end of the road. I struck a match and -read the name on the mail box nailed to a post on the road. The name's -Randall--C. J. Randall, R. F. D. 2. You oughtn't to have any trouble -finding the place. - -"There wasn't any moon, but the stars were so bright after the storm -that I could just make out a barn about a hundred yards from the road. I -cut across the cornfield and managed to reach the barn. There wasn't a -sound, not even a dog barking, lucky for me, for if I'd been caught with -the suitcases I'd have had a fine time explaining how I happened to get -them and what I was doing with them. But I had to take that chance." - -"Even if the police had caught you with them, I'd never have believed -that you robbed Pop Bybee," Sally assured him, tears slurring her voice, -but her eyes shining with pride. - -"If you'd seen me robbing the safe, you wouldn't have believed it," -David said softly, his free arm drawing her down to the berth so that he -could kiss her. - -There was a rustle of whispering, a giggle or two from the audience -crammed into the corridor outside the door. But David and Sally did not -mind. The kiss was none the shorter or sweeter because it was witnessed -by the carnival family. - -"Well, sir," David went on after that unashamed kiss, which had left -Sally trembling and radiant, "I got the suitcases into the barn and up a -ladder to the hayloft. You'll find them buried under the hay, unless the -Randall horses have made a meal off them by this time." - -"Glory be to the Lord!" Mrs. Bybee screamed, pounding her husband on the -back. "The show'll go on, Winfield! And what are you standing there for? -Hustle right out after them suitcases or I'll go myself! You've got to -go yourself, or that farmer Randall will take a pot shot at anybody that -goes meddling around his barn." - -"All right, Mother, all right!" Bybee protested. "I'll handle it. Don't -worry. But I want to thank Dave here for what he's done for the outfit. -Dave--" he began, lifting his voice as if he intended to make an -oration. - -"Oh, that's all right, Mr. Bybee," David blushed vividly. "We'll just -call it square. You didn't turn me over to the police last night, and -you've taken Sally and me in and given us work and protected us--" - -"I'm going to do more than that, by golly!" Bybee shouted. "I'm going to -the district attorney of this burg and tell him the whole yarn! I'll get -them charges against you and Sally quashed in less time than it takes to -say it! You're a hero, boy, and by golly, I feel like charging admission -for the rubes to look at you! The biggest and bravest hero in captivity! -Yes, sir! How's that for a spiel, Gus?" he shouted to the barker. - -"Dave don't seem to think it's so grand!" Gus chuckled. "Look at him! A -body'd thing he'd been socked in the eye instead of slapped on the -back!" - -It was true. David was looking so white and sick and his eyes were so -filled with embarrassment and distress that Sally was in tears again. - -"What's the matter, Dave?" Bybee asked in bewilderment. "I thought you -and the kid would be tickled to death to get a clean bill of health from -the cops. What's wrong?" - -David struggled upon the elbow of his right arm, his white face -twitching with a spasm of pain. "I'd be glad to be free of those -charges, Mr. Bybee, but I guess we'd better let them stand for a while. -I might get off all right, but--it's Sally. You see, sir, she's not of -age, and the state would make her go back to the orphanage. The law in -this state makes her answerable to the orphanage till she's eighteen, -and it would kill her to go back. I couldn't bear it, either, Mr. Bybee. -Sally and I belong together, and we're going to be married when this -trouble blows over." Although he was blushing furiously, his voice was -strong and clear, his eyes unwavering as they met the bright, frowning -blue eyes of Pop Bybee. - -"But man alive," Pop protested, and it was noticeable to both Sally and -David that he did not call him "boy" after David's declaration of his -intentions toward Sally. "We can't simply hush this whole thing up! You -did follow the crooks and take the money away from them! I've got to -notify the police that the swag has been recovered." - -"Can't you tell them it was all a mistake and call off the case?" David -pleaded earnestly. - -"And let that Hula-hussy get off Scot-free?" Bybee hooted. "No, siree! -She ain't a member of this family no more, and she'll have to pay for -double-crossing me! I was good to that girl! Staked her to cakes and -clothes when she joined up, whining she didn't have a cent to her name! -Stringing me all along! Just joined up to learn the lay of the land! - -"Besides, we've already put the case in the hands of the police and -they've seen the safe for themselves. The sergeant said it was a -professional job, all right, as neat a safe-cracking trick as he'd ever -seen turned. I couldn't hush it up if I wanted to." - -"I'll do what I can for Sally, lie like a gentleman for her, say she -never joined up with us, we don't know where she is--anything you like, -but I'm afraid you're bound to be the hero of Capital City before you're -twenty-four hours older. Too bad, son, but I don't see how it can be -helped," he twinkled. - -"I don't care a rap about being a hero," David snapped. "The only thing -in God's world I care about is Sally Ford. Listen, Mr. Bybee, tell the -police that one of the other boys chased the crooks and took the money -away from them. Let Eddie Cobb be the hero! Eddie'd like that, wouldn't -you, Eddie?" he sang out to the freckle-faced youngster who was looking -on, goggle-eyed, among the crowd that jammed the door of the stateroom. - -"Aw, Dave!" Eddie protested, flushing brightly under his freckles. - -"Sure you would like it!" David laughed feebly, sinking back to his -pillows. "Listen, Mr. Bybee: this is Eddie Cobb's home town. He was -raised in the orphanage, like Sally. He'd get a great kick out of being -a hero to the kids at the Home. He can go with you to get the suitcases, -after you've sent for the police to go along with you. - -"I'll lie low, Eddie can tell the story I've told you, and the cops will -never be the wiser. I can give him a pretty good description of Steve. I -had plenty of chances to study his face after I'd knocked him out. I -imagine he's beat it in his car by this time, if he was able to drive; -otherwise you'll find him in the road just as I told you. Of course he'd -know it wasn't Eddie that fought with him, but the police wouldn't have -any reason to doubt Eddie's word." - -"But Nita may have told him about you and me!" Sally cried. "Oh, David, -don't bother about me! Take your chance while you have it to be cleared -of those terrible charges! I--I'll go back to the Home and--and wait for -you. I could stand it--somehow--if I knew you were back in college, a--a -hero, and working for both of us. Please, David! Think of yourself, not -me!" - -"No." David shook his head stubbornly. "This little thing I've done -wouldn't get you out of trouble. They might clap you into the -reformatory, as a juvenile delinquent. We can't take a chance on that! -Besides, you've had enough of the orphanage. We stick together, darling, -and that's that! May I have another cup of coffee, if it isn't too much -trouble?" - -"You're both a pair of fools, so crazy in love with each other that you -can't see straight!" Mrs. Bybee scolded, as she blew her nose violently. -"But I'd like to see Winfield Bybee try to do anything you don't want -him to! Far as I'm concerned, you can have anything I've got and welcome -to it!" - -Of course there was nothing then for Pop Bybee to do but to adopt -David's plan. The boy was transferred to a lower berth, where he was -safely hidden until after the detectives had arrived and departed with -Pop Bybee, Eddie and Gus, the barker. - -Eddie, in his zeal for playing his part well, had torn his shirt, -bruised his knuckles, scraped dirt on his arms, rolled in mud, and done -everything else to make up for the part. - -For the rest of the day Eddie strutted about in the limelight of -publicity. Newspaper photographers and reporters arrived within a few -minutes after the detectives had phoned headquarters that the suitcases -filled with silver and bills had been found in the hayloft; and when -Eddie returned with the showman and the barker, he was prevailed upon to -pose bashfully for his pictures. - -The newspaper reporters commented admirably on the "boy hero's" -admirable modesty and diffidence in the big front-page stories that they -wrote about the carnival robbery, and Eddie's freckled face, grinning -bashfully from the center of the pages, confirmed every word written -about him. - -His kewpie doll booth at the carnival that afternoon and evening was -mobbed by his admirers, and before the day was ended Eddie almost -believed that he _had_ routed two famous criminals and saved a small -fortune for his employer. - -Sally was permitted to stay with David during the afternoon, but Bybee -apologetically asked her to go on for the evening performances, since a -record-breaking crowd had turned out, drawn partly by the fine weather -that followed the storm, but largely by the front page publicity which -the robbery had won for the show. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - - -It was just before the ten o'clock show that Sally, slipping into the -throne-like chair before the crystal, heard a familiar, mocking voice: - -"It's not fair! You look as fresh as a daisy! And I've been frantic with -anxiety all day, expecting to hear that Princess Lalla had sickened with -pneumonia. I've come to collect thanks, your highness, for saving your -life!" - - ---- - -Sally's sapphire eyes blazed at the man she knew only as "Van," but -since they were veiled with a new scrap of black lace to replace the one -lost in the storm, the nonchalant New Yorker did not appear to be at all -devastated by their fire. - -"Thank you for saving my life," she said stiffly, but the man's mocking, -admiring attention was fixed upon the deliciously young, sweet curves of -her mouth, rather than upon the tone of her voice. - -"I wonder if you know," he began confidentially, leaning lightly upon -his inevitable cane, "that you have the most adorable mouth I have ever -seen? Of course there are other adorable details in the picture of -complete loveliness that you present, but really, your lips, like three -rose petals--" - -"Oh, stop!" Sally cried with childish anger, her small, red-sandaled -foot stamping the platform. "Why are you always mocking me, making fun -of me? I've begged you to let me alone--" - -"Such ingratitude!" the man sighed, but his narrowed eyes smiled at her -delightedly. "If you weren't even more delicious when you're angry, I -should not be able to forgive you. But really, Sally Ford--" his voice -dropped caressingly on the name, as if to remind her that he shared her -secret with her--"the way you persist in misunderstanding me is very -distressing. - -"I'm not mocking _you_, my dear child! I'm mocking myself--if anyone. It -recurs to me continually that this is an amazing adventure that Arthur -Van Horne, of New York, Long Island and Newport is so sedulously engaged -upon! To paraphrase your own delightful defense, I'm really 'not that -kind of man.' I assure you I'm not in the habit of making love to show -girls, no matter how adorable their mouths may be!" And he smiled at her -out of his narrowed eyes and with his quirked, quizzical mouth, as if he -expected her to share his amusement and amazement at himself. - -"Then why don't you let me alone?" Sally cried, striking her little -brown-painted hands together in futile rage. - -"I wonder!" he mused. "I make up my mind that I'm a blighter and an ass -and that I shan't come near the carnival. I accept invitations enough to -take up every minute of my last days in Capital City, and then--without -in the least intending to do so--I find myself back in the Palace of -Wonders, humbling myself before a pair of little red-sandaled feet that -would like nothing better than to kick me for my impudence. Do you -suppose, Sally Ford, that I'm falling in love with you? There's -something about you, you know--" - -"Please go away," Sally implored him. "It's almost time for my -performance. Gus is ballyhooing Jan now and I come next." - -"As I was saying, when you interrupted me," Van Horne reproved her -mockingly, "there's something about you, you know. Last night when I had -the honor of saving your life and seeing your adorable little face -washed clean of the brown paint, I was surprised at myself. I really -was, I give you my word! - -"Do you know what I wanted to do? I wanted to swing you up into my arms, -you amazingly tiny thing, and run away with you. If you hadn't looked so -young and--pure, I believe the favorite word is--I'd have yielded to the -impulse. I suppress so few of my unholy desires that I suppose this -discipline is good for my soul--Now, what the devil are you looking at, -instead of listening to the confessions of a young man?" he broke off -with a genuine note of irritation in his charming voice. - -"Who is that beautiful woman?" Sally asked in a low voice, her eyes -still fixed upon the golden-haired woman whom Van Horne had called -"Enid," and who had just entered the tent alone, her small body, clad in -the green knitted silk sports suit, moving through the crowd with proud -disdain. - -"Again I am forced to forgive you," Van Horne sighed humorously. "I seem -always to be forgiving you, Sally Ford! You are merely asking a question -which is inevitably asked when Enid Barr first bursts upon a startled -public. - -"She is probably the most beautiful blond in New York society. Those -industrious cold cream advertisers would pay her a fortune for the use -of her picture and endorsement, but it happens that she has two or three -large fortunes of her own, as well as a disgustingly rich husband. Yes, -unfortunately for her adorers, she is married, Courtney Barr--even out -here you must have heard of Courtney Barr--being the lucky man." - -"I wonder what she's doing here," Sally whispered, fright widening her -eyes behind the black lace. - -"Oh, I think Courtney's here on political business. The Barrs have -always rather fancied themselves as leaders among the Wall Street makers -of presidents. He's hobnobbing with my cousin, the governor, and Enid is -probably amusing herself by collecting Americana." - -"She must be awfully good," Sally whispered, adoration making her voice -lovely and wistful. "She brought all the orphanage children to the -carnival yesterday, you know." - -"Yes," Van Horne shrugged, arching his brows quizzically. "I confess I -was rather stunned, for Enid doesn't go in for personal charity. Huge -checks and all that sort of thing--she's endowed some sort of -institution for 'fallen girls,' by the way--but it has never seemed to -amuse her to play Lady Bountiful in person. Of course she may be nursing -a secret passion for children, and took this means to gratify it where -her crowd could not rag her about it." - -"Hasn't she any children of her own?" Sally asked. "But I suppose she's -too young--" - -"Not at all," Van Horne laughed. "She's past thirty, certainly, though -she would never forgive me for saying so. She's never had any children; -been married about thirteen years, I think." - -"Oh, that's too bad!" Sally's voice was tender and wistful. "She'd make -such a lovely mother--" - -Van Horne interrupted with his throaty, musical laugh, and was in turn -interrupted by Gus the barker's stentorian roar: - -"Right this way, la-dees and gen-tle-men! I want to introduce you to -Princess Lalla, who sees all, knows all! Princess Lalla, world famous -crystal-gazer, favorite--" - -Sally straightened in her throne-like chair, her little brown hands -cupping obediently about the "magic crystal" on the velvet-draped stand -before her. Van Horne, with a last ironic chuckle, melted into the -crowd, which had surged toward Sally's platform. - -When Gus's spiel was finished, the rush began. At least a dozen hands -shot upward, waving quarters and demanding the first opportunity to -learn "past, present and future" from "Princess Lalla." - -She worked hard, conscientiously and cautiously, for she was vividly -conscious that both Van Horne and Enid Barr were somewhere in the tent, -listening perhaps, whispering about her. - -Most of her fear of Enid Barr, which had resulted from the connection of -the golden-haired woman with the orphanage children the day before, had -evaporated. It was absurd to think that a woman of such wealth and -beauty, whose philanthropy had undoubtedly been a gesture of boredom, -was seriously interested in one lone little girl who had run away from -charity. - -It did not even seem odd to Sally that Enid Barr should have paid a -second visit to the carnival. Probably Capital City afforded scant -amusement for a woman of her sophistication, and the carnival, crude and -tawdry though it was, was better than nothing. - -Since "Princess Lalla" was not a side-show all by herself, but only one -of many attractions in the Palace of Wonders, Gus never made any attempt -to cajole reluctant "rubes" into surrendering their quarters for a -glimpse of "past, present and future," but always hustled his crowd on -to the next platform--"Pitty Sing's"--as soon as the first flurry of -interest had died down and the crowd had become restive. - -By this method, those who were faintly or belligerently dissatisfied -with Sally's crystal-gazing, at which she was becoming more adept with -each performance, were quickly placated by the sight of new wonders, for -which no extra charge was made. - -Sally was straightening the black velvet drapery which covered the -crystal stand, preparatory to returning to the dress tent for a rest -between shows when a lovely, lilting voice, with a ripple of amusement -in it, made her gasp with surprise and consternation. - -"Am I too late to have my fortune told?" Enid Barr, gazing up at Sally -with her golden head tilted provocatively to one side, was immediately -below the startled crystal-gazer, one of her exquisite small hands -swinging the silvery-green felt hat which Sally had so much admired the -day before. - -"Oh, no!" Sally fluttered, both delighted and frightened at this -opportunity to talk with the most beautiful creature she had ever seen. -Just in time she remembered her accent: "Weel you do me ze honor to -ascend the steps?" - -Laughing at herself, and looking over her shoulder to see that she was -not observed by anyone who knew her, Enid Barr ran lightly up the steps -and slipped into the little camp chair opposite Sally. Her small white -hands, with their exquisite nails glistening in the light from the -center gas jet, hovered over the crystal, touching it tentatively. - -Sally leaned forward, her own hands cupped about the crystal, her eyes -brooding upon it behind the little black lace veil, her mouth pursed -with sweet seriousness. - -"You are--what you call it?--psychic," Sally chanted in the quaint, -mincing voice with which she had been taught to make her revelations. -"Ze creeystal, she is va-ry clear for you. I see so-o-o much!" She -hesitated, wondering just how much of Van Horne's confidences about this -beautiful woman she dared appropriate. Would Van Horne give her away? -Then, as if drawn by a powerful magnet, she raised her eyes suddenly and -met those of Van Horne, who was leaning nonchalantly against the -center-pole of the tent. He nodded, smiled his curious, quizzical smile -and slowly winked his right eye. She had his permission-- - -"Please hurry!" Enid Barr commanded arrogantly. "I'm just dying to know -what you see about me in that crystal!" - -"I see a beeg, beeg city," Sally intoned dreamily, her eyes again fixed -upon the crystal. "I see you there, in beeg, beeg house. Much moneys. -And behind you I see a man--your husband, no?" - -"Yes, I am married," Enid Barr laughed. "Since you see so much, suppose -you tell me my name." - -"I see--" Sally frowned, but her heart was pounding at her audacity, "ze -letter E and ze letter R--no, B! I see a beeg place--not your -house--with ma-ny girls holding out zeir arms to you. You help zem. You -are va-ry, va-ry good." - -"Rot!" Enid Barr laughed, but a bright flush of pleasure spread over her -fair face. "One has to do something with 'much moneys,' doesn't one? -Listen, Princess Lalla, if that is really your name: prove to me you are -a real crystal-gazer! Tell me something I'd give almost anything to -know--" She leaned forward tensely, her violet-blue eyes darkening with -excitement and appeal until they were almost the color of Sally's. - -"And what's that, Enid?" a mocking, amused voice inquired. "Do you want -to know whether I really love you? How can you ask! Of course I do!" - -Enid Barr sprang to her feet so hastily that the camp stool on which she -had been sitting overturned, anger and something like fear blazing in -her eyes. - -Enid Barr and Arthur Van Horne moved away from "Princess Lalla's" -platform together, Enid's golden head held high, her lovely voice -staccato with anger; but Sally, although she was guilty of trying to do -so, could not distinguish a word that was being said. - -Near the front exit of the tent Van Horne was greeted boisterously by a -party of Capital City society men and women, laden with trophies from -the gambling concessions on the midway. He was swept into the party, -which Enid Barr refused to join, shaking her little golden head -stubbornly and pretending a great interest in the midget, "Pitty Sing," -whose platform was nearest the exit. - -Although Sally was at liberty to leave the tent until the final -performance at eleven o'clock, she sat on in her throne-like chair, -hoping and yet fearing that the beautiful woman would return and ask her -the question which Van Horne's unwelcome interruption had left unspoken. - -Enid spoke to "Pitty Sing" in her proud, offhand manner, paid a dollar -for one of the midget's cheap little postcard pictures of herself, -refused to take the change and was turning toward Sally's platform again -when Winfield Bybee entered the tent with Gus, the barker. - -Sally, watching Enid, saw the woman's involuntary start of recognition -as Bybee crossed her path, saw her hesitate, then turn toward him, -determination stamped on her lovely, sensitive face. - -When Bybee had bared his head deferentially and was bending over the -small woman to hear her low spoken words, Sally was seized with fright. -She knew instinctively that Enid Barr's questions concerned her, but -whether they concerned Sally Ford, runaway from the state orphanage, or -"Princess Lalla," fake crystal-gazer, she had no way of knowing. All she -knew for certain was that Enid had overheard Betsy's shriek: "That's not -Princess Lalla! That's Sally Ford--play-acting!" And she fled, feeling -Enid's eyes upon her but not daring to look back. - -There was less than half an hour before the next and final show was to -start. She spent the time in the dress tent, wishing with all her heart -that she was through work for the day and that she could go to David. -Poor David! lying wounded in a stuffy, hot berth, tormented with worries -as to the future and possibly with regrets for the past, while Eddie -Cobb strutted on the midway as the hero of the safe robbery. - -It would be better for David, infinitely better, if she could screw up -her courage to the point of going back to the orphanage and taking her -punishment. It would be so simple! She had only to seek out Enid Barr -and say to her: "I _am_ Sally Ford! Send for Mrs. Stone." And perhaps -Enid would intercede for her, for she seemed so very kind. - -"Wake up, Sally," Bess, one of the dancers of the "girlie show," called -to her, as she came shuffling into the tent on tortured feet. "Gus is -ballyhooing your show." - -Yes, her mind was made up. She would tell Enid Barr, beg her to -intercede with the orphanage for her, and with the police for David. But -there was no Enid Barr among the audience at the last show of the -evening, and even Van Horne was absent. In spite of her good resolutions -Sally felt an immense relief. Reprieve! She certainly could not give -herself up if there was no one to give up to! - -"Going to the show train to see David?" Gus whispered, when the last -show was finished and the audience was straggling toward the exits. - -"Of course!" Sally cried. "Is he worse? Don't hide anything from me, -Gus--" - -"Worse!" Gus laughed. "Bybee says he's yelling for food and threatens to -get up and cook it himself if they don't give him something besides mush -and milk. Come along! I'll walk you over to the show train. You're too -pretty to be allowed to go alone. Some village dude would be trying to -kidnap you." - -They found David sitting up in his berth, working crossword puzzles, -Mrs. Bybee sitting on the edge of his bed to jot down the words as he -gave them to her. - -"Reckon you won't need the old lady now that the young 'un's come to -hold your hand and make a fuss over you," Mrs. Bybee grumbled jealously. - -"What's that? What's that?" Winfield Bybee, who had come over from the -carnival grounds in a service car, demanded from the doorway. "Been -flirting with my wife, young man? Reckon I'll have to put the gloves on -with you when that crippled wing of yours is O. K. Well, Sally, old Pop -has done you another good turn." - -Sally paled and reached instinctively for David's left hand. "Oh! You -mean--Mrs. Barr, the lady who was talking to you?" - -"Nothing else but!" Bybee nodded, smiling at her. "She tried to make me -admit you was Sally Ford and I acted innocent as a new-born lamb. Told -her you'd been with us since we left New York." - -"Why is she so interested in Sally, Mr. Bybee?" David asked quietly. - -"She 'lowed a carnival wasn't no place for a pure young girl," Bybee -chuckled. "She said they was anxious over at the orphanage to get Sally -back, away from her life of sin, and that pers'n'ly she took a powerful -interest in unfortunate girls and was determined to see Sally safe back -in the Home if 'Princess Lalla' _was_ Sally Ford. I lied like a -gentleman for you, child. Told her she was a nice little dame and all -that, but clear off her base in this instance. Reckon I put it across -all right, for she shut up and beat it pretty soon." - -"I think she's wonderful," Sally surprised them all by speaking up -almost sharply. "She's just trying to be kind. She doesn't know how -awful an orphans' home can be." - -"Come along, Mother. Let's give these two kids a chance. But you mustn't -stay long, Sally. Tomorrow's Saturday, and you oughta be enough of a -trouper by now to know what that means. We head South Saturday night, -riding all day Sunday." - -"Out of the state?" Sally and David cried in unison. - -"Yep. Out of the state. You kids'll be safe then. The police ain't going -to bother about extradition for a couple of juvenile delinquents. So -long, Dave boy. Don't let this little Jane keep you awake too late." - -"I'll leave in fifteen minutes," Sally promised joyfully. - -And she kept her promise. Her lips were smiling tenderly, secretly, at -the memory of David's good-night kiss, when she left the car and began -to look about for someone to walk back to the carnival grounds with her, -for she was to sleep in the dress tent that night, the storm-soaked -mattresses having dried in the sun all day. - -Gus had told her he would be waiting for her, but she could not find -him. She went the length of the train to the privilege car, pushing open -the door sufficiently to peep within. At least a score of men of the -carnival family were seated at three or four tables, their heads almost -unrecognizable through the thick layers of cigar and cigaret smoke. -There was little conversation except an occasional oath, but the steady -clacking of poker chips upon the bare tables came to her distinctly. - -She closed the door noiselessly and jumped from the platform of the -coach to the ground. It would be mean to disturb Gus, she reflected, for -he loved poker better than anything except ballyhoo, and there was no -real reason why she should not walk to the carnival grounds alone. - -Of course she would be conspicuous on the streets in her "Princess -Lalla" costume and make-up, but if she paid no attention to anyone who -tried to accost her, there was certainly not much danger. She began to -run, leaving the train swiftly behind her, but she slowed to a sedate -walk when she reached the business streets through which she had to pass -to reach the carnival grounds. - -She was crossing Capital Avenue, at the end of which sat the great white -stone structure which gave the street its name, when a limousine skidded -to a sudden stop and an all-too-familiar voice sang out: - -"Princess Lalla! What in the world are you doing out alone at this time -of night?" - -Sally contemplated flight, but the limousine blocked her path. Before -she could turn back the way she had come Van Horne stepped out of the -tonneau of the car. - -"Let me drive you to the carnival grounds, Sally," he urged in a low -voice, completely devoid of mockery for once. "It's really not safe for -you to be out alone dressed like that. Come along! Don't be prudish, -child! I'm not going to harm you. Remember, 'I'm not that kind of a -man!'" And he laughed as he almost lifted her into the car. - -She sank back upon the cushions, feeling their depth and softness with a -childish awe. The chauffeur started the car, and Van Horne dropped a -hand lightly over hers as he leaned back and regarded her quizzically. - -"I'm glad I ran into you," he told her. "I suppose you've been told that -Enid--Mrs. Barr--is hot on your trail?" - -"Yes," Sally nodded, her lips too stiff with sudden fright to form the -word. - -"She's almost convinced that you're really Sally Ford," he told her -lightly. "And if she makes up her mind, there's nothing in heaven or -hell that can stop Enid Barr. A damnably persistent little wretch! I've -never been able to understand Enid's passion for succoring 'fallen -girls.' She appears to be such a normal little pagan otherwise." - -Sally said nothing because she could not. But her sapphire eyes were -enormous and her mouth was twitching piteously. - -"Listen, Sally," Van Horne leaned toward her suddenly, crushing her -little brown-painted hands between his own immaculate white ones. "Let -me get you out of this mess! I've been thinking a lot about you--too -damned much for my peace of mind! And this is what I want to do--" - -"Please!" Sally gasped, shrinking far into the corner of the seat, but -unable to tear her hands from his. - -"Wait till you've heard what I have to say, before you begin acting like -a pure and innocent maid in the clutches of a movie villain!" Van Horne -commanded her scornfully. - -"I want to send you to New York, give you a year in a dancing academy -that trains girls for the stage and a year in dramatic school--both at -the same time, if possible. You've got the figure and the looks and the -personality for a musical comedy star, or Arthur Van Horne is the 'rube' -that you carnival people call him. What do you say, Sally? Think of it. -A year or two with nothing to worry about except your studies and your -dancing and then--Broadway! I'll put you over if I have to buy a show -for you! Come, Sally! Say 'Thank you, Van. I'll be ready to leave -tomorrow.'" - -As long as she lived, Sally Ford would remember with shame that for one -moment she was tempted by Arthur Van Horne's offer to prepare her for a -stage career in New York. She had "play-acted" all her life; her heart's -desire before she had met David had been to become an actress, and in -that one moment when she knew that realization of her ambition lay -within her grasp she wanted to stretch out her hands and seize -opportunity. - -Her eyes glistened; she gasped involuntarily with delight. If Van Horne -had not been hasty, if he had not snatched her to him with a strangled -cry of triumph as his black eyes--mocking no longer, but wide and -brilliant with desire--read the effect of his words, she might have -committed herself, have promised him anything. But he did touch her, and -her flesh instinctively recoiled, for every nerve in her body was still -athrill with David's good-night kiss. - -"No, No! Don't touch me!" she shuddered. "I won't go! You know I love -David!" she wailed, covering her face with her hands. "Why won't you let -me alone?" - -Van laughed, settled back in his seat and crossed his arms upon his -breast. "I can wait until you have your little tummy full of carnival -life and of hiding from the police," he told her in his old, nonchalant -way. "Incidentally I have always bemoaned the fact that conquest is so -damnably easy. It is a new experience to me--this being refused, and I -suspect that I'm enjoying it. Now--shall I say good-night, since we've -reached the carnival lot? It's not goodby, you know, Sally. I assure you -I'm admirably persistent. And remember, if Enid tries to make a nuisance -of herself, you can always fly to Van. Good night, Sally, you adorable, -ungrateful little wretch! No kiss? Perhaps it is better so. I'm afraid I -should not care for the brand of lipstick that Princess Lalla uses." - -Sally did not tell David of Van Horne's offer, for on Saturday, the last -day of the carnival in Capital City, the boy developed a temperature -which caused Gus, who had acted as volunteer surgeon, to exclude all -visitors, even Sally. - -Apparently Enid Barr had been convinced of Bybee's gallant lies that -little orphaned Betsy had been mistaken and that "Princess Lalla" was -not "Sally Ford, play-acting," but it was not until the show train was -rolling out of the state in the small hours of Sunday morning that the -girl dared breathe easily. - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - - -Sunday, on the show train, was a happy day, the happiest that Sally had -ever known in her life. Freaks and dancers, barkers and concessionaires, -all the members of that weirdly assorted family, the carnival, mingled -in a joyous freedom from work and worry, singing together, reminiscing, -gambling, gossiping. - -The last week, except for the storm, had been an excellent one; money -was free, spirits high. Even Mrs. Bybee, hovering like a mother hen over -David, was good-natured, inclined to reminisce and give advice. Sally, -whose talent for exquisite darning had been discovered by the women and -girls, sat on the edge of David's berth, her lap full of flesh and beige -and gun metal silk stockings, her needle flying busily, her lips curved -with a smile of pure delight, as she listened to the surge of laughter -and song and talk. The midget, "Pitty Sing," perched on the window ledge -of David's berth, a comical pair of spectacles across her infinitesimal -nose, was reading aloud to David from one of her own tiny books, and -David was listening, but his eyes were fixed worshipfully upon Sally, -and now and again his left hand reached out and patted her busy fingers -or twirled the hanging braid of her hair. - -Oh, it was a happy day, and Sally was sorry to have it end. But the show -had to go on. The train wheels could not click forever over the rails. -Monday, with its bustle and confusion and ballyhoo and inevitable -performances, lay ahead. But they were far out of the state which held -Clem Carson, the orphanage, Enid Barr, Arthur Van Horne and all other -menaces to freedom when the train did stop at last, on the outskirts of -a town of 10,000 inhabitants. - -Carnival routine had already become an old story to Sally; she no longer -minded the curious stares of villagers, the crude advances of dressed-up -young male "rubes." The glamor had worn off, but in its place had come a -deep contentment and a sympathetic understanding, born on that happy -Sunday when the relaxed carnival family had shown her its heart and -hopes. She was glad to be one of them, to be earning her living by -giving entertainment and happiness--fake though her crystal-gazing -was--to thousands of people whose lives were blighted with monotony. - -During their first week in the new territory business was even better -than the Bybees had dared hope. Positively the only calamity that befell -the carnival was the discovery that Babe, the fat girl, had lost five -pounds, due to her loudly confessed but unrequited passion for the -carnival's hero, David Nash. - -On Wednesday, David was permitted to get up, and that afternoon for the -first time he witnessed Sally's performance as "Princess Lalla." She had -become so proficient in her intuitions regarding those who sought -knowledge of "past, present and future" that his smiling, amused -attentiveness to her "readings" did not embarrass her. - -When the show was over, she joined him proudly, her little brown-painted -hands clinging to his arm, her face uplifted adoringly to his, as she -pattered at his side on a tour of the midway. It was then that her -dreams came true. At last she was "doing the carnival" with a "boy -friend," like other girls. And David played up magnificently, buying her -hot dogs, salt water taffy, red lemonade--the two of them drinking out -of twin straws from the same glass. - -On Thursday, Friday and Saturday morning before show time the two -wandered about the village to which the carnival had journeyed the night -before. It was heavenly to be able to walk the streets unafraid. David -walked with head high, shoulders squared, unafraid to look any man in -the face, and Sally could have cried with joy that he was free again, -for Bybee had assured them that there was not the slightest chance of -extradition on the charges which still stood against the two in their -native state. - -Some day, somehow, the cloud against them would be lifted, and David -could walk the streets of Capital City as proudly as he walked these -village streets. - -With money in their pockets, they could afford to buy all the -necessities and little luxuries which their enforced flight from the -Carson farm had deprived them of. Sally, her little face enchantingly -grave and wise, chose ties and socks and shirts for David, and almost -forgot to bother about her own needs. And David, in another part of the -village "general store," bought, blushingly but undauntingly, little -pink silk brassieres and silk jersey knickers and silk stockings for the -girl he loved. When she saw them she burst into tears, hugging them to -her breast as if they were living, feeling things. - -"Why, David, darling!" she sobbed and laughed, "I've never before in all -my life had any silk underwear or a pair of silk stockings! I--I'm -afraid to wear them for fear I'll spoil them when I have to wash them. -Oh, the dear things! The lovely, precious things!" - -"And here's something else," David said to her that Saturday morning. - -They were in the still-deserted Palace of Wonders, their purchases -spread out on Sally's platform. - -"Give me your hand and shut your eyes," David commanded gently, with a -throb of excitement in his voice. - -She obeyed, but when she felt a ring being slipped upon the third finger -of her left hand her eyes flew open and found a sapphire to match them. -For the ring that David had bought for her was a plain loop of white -gold, with a deep-blue sapphire in an old-fashioned Tiffany mounting, -such as tradition has made sacred to engagement rings. - -"Oh, David!" She laid her hand against her cheek, pressing the stone so -hard that it left its many-faceted imprint upon her flesh. Then she had -to kiss it and David had to kiss it--and her. - -"I wish it could have been a diamond," David deprecated. "I suppose all -girls prefer diamond engagement rings. But--" - -"Oh, David, is it an engagement ring?" she breathed, then flung herself -upon his breast, her hands clinging to his shoulders. - -"Of course it is, precious idiot!" he laughed. Very gently but -insistently he forced her face upward, so that their eyes met and clung. -His were boyishly ardent but solemn, hers were misted over with tears, -but brighter and bluer than the stone upon her finger. "I don't know -when we can be married, Sally, but--I wanted you to have a ring and to -know that I'll always be thinking and planning and--oh, I can't talk! -You want to be engaged, don't you, Sally? You love me--enough?" - -"I adore you. I love you so that I feel I am not even half a person when -you're not with me. I couldn't live without you, David," she said -solemnly. - -They were still sitting there, talking, planning, making love shyly but -ardently, when Gus, the barker, mounted the box outside the tent and -began to ballyhoo for the first show of the morning. - -"Eleven o'clock and I'm not in make-up yet, and you've got to run the -wheel for Eddie today," Sally cried in dismay, jumping to her feet and -gathering up her scattered purchases and presents. - -As the day wore on, with show after show drawing record crowds for a -village of its size, "Princess Lalla" gazed more often into the shining -blue depths of a small sapphire than into the magic depths of her -crystal. But perhaps the sapphire had a magic of its own, for never had -her audiences been better pleased, never had quarters been thrust so -thick and fast upon her. - -At half-past nine that night, Gus, the barker, had not quite finished -his "spiel" about the Princess Lalla when the girl, whose eyes had been -fixed trance-like upon her ring, saw a woman suddenly begin to ascend -the steps to the platform. Before her startled eyes had traveled upward -to the woman's face Sally knew who it was. For twelve years that big, -stiffly corseted, severely dressed body had been as familiar to her as -her own. Instinctively, though her blood had turned instantly to ice -water in her veins, Sally's right hand closed over her left, to conceal -the sapphire. Thelma had not been permitted to keep even a bit of blue -glass-- - -Sally felt as if her flesh were shriveling upon her bones. An actual -numbness spread from her shoulders to her fingertips, in anticipation of -the shock of feeling the Orphans' Home matron's grip upon them. How -many, many times in her twelve years in the orphanage had she been -roughly jerked to her feet by those broad, heavy hands, when she had -been caught in some minor infringement of Mrs. Stone's stern rules! - -Her hands, instinctively clasped so that her precious engagement ring -might be hidden from those gimlet-like gray eyes, were so rigid that -Sally wondered irrelevantly if they would ever come to life again, to -curve their fingers about the magic crystal. But of course she would -never "read" the crystal again. She was caught, caught! - -"Are you deaf?" Mrs. Stone's harsh voice pierced her numbed hearing as -if from a great distance. "I want my fortune told. I've paid my quarter -and I don't intend to dilly-dally around here all day." - -The relief was so terrific that the girl's body began to tremble all -over, but the rigidity of terror had mercifully relaxed, so that she -could lift her shaking hands. - -Gus, the barker, who always remained upon the platform during her -"readings," had long ago arranged a code signal of distress, and now she -gave it. Her hands went up to the ridiculous crown of fake jewels that -banded her long black hair and adjusted it, tipping it first to the -right and then to the left, as if to ease the pressure of its weight -upon her forehead. - -That very natural gesture told Gus more plainly than words that -"Princess Lalla" was in danger and asked him to use his ingenuity to -rescue her. There was no need for her to lift her eyes to him. Jerkily -her hands came down, hovered over the crystal, and before Mrs. Stone -could voice another harsh complaint, the sing-song voice which "Princess -Lalla" used was requesting "ze ladee" to sit down in the chair opposite. - -But what should she tell Mrs. Stone, with whose personality and history -she had been familiar for twelve years? If she dared to read "past, -present and future" with any degree of accuracy, the matron would be -startled into observing the "seeress" with those gimlet eyes of hers. If -she went too wide of the mark in generalities, Mrs. Stone was entirely -capable of raising a disturbance which would ruin business for the rest -of the day. - -"Well, what do you see--if anything?" Mrs. Stone demanded angrily. - -That gave Sally her cue. Bending low over the crystal, so that her face -was within a few inches of that of the woman who sat opposite her, with -only the crystal stand between them, she pretended to peer into the -depths of the glass ball. Then slowly she began to shake her head -regretfully. - -"Princess Lalla is so-o-o sor-ree"--the small, sing-song voice was -raised a bit, so that Gus, who had strolled leisurely across the -platform to take his stand behind Sally's chair, might hear -perfectly--"but ze creeystal she ees dark. She tell me nossing about ze -nice-tall la-dee. Sometimes it ees so. Ze gen-tle-man weel give ze money -back." - -The thin little shoulders under the green satin jacket shrugged -eloquently, the little brown hands spread themselves with a gesture of -helplessness and regret. - -"Glad to refund your money, lady!" Gus sang out loudly. "Here you are! -Better luck next time! Princess Lalla is the gen-u-ine article! If she -don't see nothing in the crystal for you, she don't string you -along--right here, lady! Here's your money back--" - -Sally leaned back in her chair, weak with relief, her eyes closed, as -Gus tried to urge her nemesis from the platform. In a moment the danger -would be over-- - -Then, so quickly was it done that Sally had not the slightest chance to -shield her eyes, a hand had snatched the little black lace veil from her -face. Terror-widened sapphire eyes stared, with betraying recognition, -into narrowed, angry gray ones. Mrs. Stone nodded with grim -satisfaction. - -"So Betsy was right! If that idiotic Amelia Pond had told me while the -carnival was still in Capital City, I'd have been saved this trip. Get -up from there, Sal--" - -A shriek from the throat of a woman in the audience, which was packed -densely about the platform, interrupted the matron, successfully -diverting the attention of the curious from the puzzling drama upon the -platform. - -"I've been robbed! Help! Police!" Again the siren of a woman's scream -made the air hideous. "It was her! She was standing right by me! Police! -Police!" - -Even Mrs. Stone was diverted for the moment. Gus, the barker, sprang to -the edge of the platform as a red-faced, disheveled woman fought her way -through the crowd to the platform. - -"What seems to be the trouble, madam?" Gus demanded loudly. "Who took -your purse?" He reached a helping hand to the woman who was struggling -to get to the steps leading to the platform. - -"It was _her_!" The "country woman," whom Sally had recognized instantly -as a "schiller," an employe of the circus, extremely useful in just such -emergencies, shook an angry forefinger in Mrs. Stone's astounded face. -"She's got it right there in her hands! The gall of her! Standing right -by me, she was, before she come up here to get her fortune told. Stole -my purse, she did, right outa my hands--" - -"This is _my_ purse!" Mrs. Stone shrilled, her face suddenly strutted -with blood. "I never heard of anything so brazen in my life! It's my -purse and I can prove it is." She turned menacingly toward Gus, who was -looking from one angry woman to another as if greatly embarrassed and -perplexed. - -"Reckon I'd better call the constable and let him settle this thing," he -said apologetically. - -"I'm a deppity sheriff," a man called loudly from the audience. "Make -way for the law!" - -The awe-stricken and happily thrilled crowd parted obediently to let a -fat man with a silver star on his coat lapel pass majestically toward -the platform. Sally knew him, too, as a "schiller" whose principal job -with the carnival was to impersonate an officer of the law when trouble -rose between the "rubes" and any member of the carnival's big family. - -"Come along quiet, ladies!" the fat man admonished the two women -briskly. "We'll settle this little spat outside, all nice and peaceable, -I _hope_." The last word was spoken to Mrs. Stone with significant -emphasis. - -"This is an outrage!" the orphanage matron raged, but the "deppity -sheriff" gave her no opportunity to say more, either in her own defense -or to Sally. - -Gus, the barker, bent over the trembling girl while the crowd was still -enthralled over the spectacle of two apparently respectable middle-aged -women being dragged out of the tent under arrest. - -"Better beat it, kid. The dame's hep to you. Reckon she's the Orphans' -Home matron, you been telling us about. Here, take this--" and he thrust -a few crumpled bills into her hand--"and don't ever let on to Pop Bybee -that I helped you get away. Goodby, honey. Good luck. You're a great -kid.... All right, folks! Excitement's all over! It gives me great -pleasure to introduce to you the smallest and prettiest little lady in -the world. We call her 'Pitty Sing,' and I don't reckon I have to tell -you why--" - -Five minutes later Sally was cowering against the rear wall of Eddie -Cobb's gambling-wheel concession, pouring out her story to David, to -whom she had fled as soon as Gus had tolled the crowd away from her -platform. - -"And she recognized me, David!" the girl sobbed, the palms of her -trembling hands pressed against her face. "I was so startled when she -tore my veil off that I couldn't pretend any longer. As soon as she gets -away from the 'schillers' she'll set the real constable on my trail. Gus -told me to beat it--oh, David! What's going to become of me--and you? -Oh!" And she choked on the sobs that were tearing at her throat. - -"Why, darling child, we're going to 'beat it,' as Gus advises. Of -course! We've 'beat it' together before. Listen, honey! Stop crying and -listen. Go to the dress tent, get your make-up off, change your clothes -and make a small bundle of things you'll need, and I'll join you there, -just outside the door flaps, in not more than ten minutes. I've got to -get my money from Pop Bybee--" - -"He'll stop you!" Sally wailed despairingly. "He'll make us both stay--" - -"Nothing can stop me," he promised her grimly. "And he'll give me my -money, too, if I have to take it away from him. But it'll be all right. -Now run, and for heaven's sake, darling, don't let these 'rubes' see you -crying. Smile for David," he coaxed, tilting her chin with a forefinger. -When her lips wavered uncertainly, he bent swiftly and kissed her. "Poor -little sweetheart! There's nothing to be afraid of. Gus will see that -the 'schillers' give us plenty of time, even if he has to call in a real -cop and have Mrs. Stone arrested on a fake charge. Now, walk to the -dress tent, and I'll be there before you're ready." - -When Sally reached the dress tent she found "Pitty Sing" perched on her -bed, her tiny fingers busy counting a sheaf of bills that was almost as -large as her miniature head. - -"Gus brought me," she piped in her matter-of-fact, precise little voice. -"Get to your packing, Sally, while I'm talking. But you might kiss me -first, if you don't mind. I don't usually like for people to kiss me. -No, wait until you get your make-up off," she changed her mind as she -saw tears well in Sally's hunted blue eyes. "This money is for you and -David. He's going with you, of course?" - -"Yes," Sally acknowledged proudly, as her fingers dug deep into a can of -theatrical cold cream. "But we won't need the money, Betty. Please--" - -"Don't be silly!" little Miss Tanner admonished her severely. "Gus sent -the word around the tent and everybody chipped in. Jan cleaned the boys -at poker last night and he contributed $20. I think there's nearly a -hundred altogether. Gus gave $20, and Boffo--" - -"Oh, I can't take it!" Sally protested. "It's sweet of you all, but I'd -feel awful--" - -"Shut up and get busy!" "Pitty Sing" commanded tersely. "I'd wear that -dark-blue taffeta if I were you, and the blue felt you bought in -Williamstown. It won't show up at all in the dark. Lucky for you it's -night, isn't it? It will be nice to be married in, too--" - -"Married?" Sally whirled from her open trunk, her cold, cream-cleansed -face blank with astonishment. - -From outside the tent came a whistled bar of music--"I'll be loving you -always!" - -"That's David!" Sally gasped, a blush running swiftly from her throat to -the roots of her soft black hair. "I'll have to hurry. I--I think I -_will_ wear the blue taffeta!" - -"Pitty Sing" chuckled softly, but there were tears in the old, wise -little blue eyes set so incongruously in a tiny, wizened face no bigger -than a baby's. - -"Oh, let's say goodby to the carnival!" Sally cried, homesickness for -the dearest "family" she had ever known already tightening her throat -with tears. - -And so they paused, hand in hand, on the crest of the little hill which -rose at the end of Main Street, on which Winfield Bybee's Bigger and -Better Carnival was selling temporary joy and excitement to villagers -and farmers weary of the insular monotony of their lives. - -There it all lay just below them--big tents and little tents with gay, -lying banners; the merry-go-round with its music-box grinding out "Sweet -Rosie O'Grady"; the ferris wheel a gigantic loop of lights. The -composite voice of the carnival came up to these two children of -carnival who were deserting it, and the roar, muted slightly by -distance, was like the music of a heavenly choir in their ears. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - - -"Listen!" Sally whispered, her fingers closing tensely over David's arm. -"Gus, ballyhooing The Palace of Wonders. I wonder if he'll remember not -to spiel about 'Princess Lalla.'" - -They could see him, a small figure from that distance, looking like a -Jack-in-the-box as he waved his arms and thundered the dear, familiar -phrases which Sally would never forget if she lived to be a hundred. - -She was about to run back down the hill, but David strode after her and -put his arms about her comfortingly. "Sally, honey, we haven't time! -Throw them a kiss from here, and then we've got to hurry away." - -She broke from his embrace and flung her arms out in a passionate -gesture of love and farewell. "Goodby, Carnival. Thank you for -sheltering David and me! Goodby, Pop Bybee and Mrs. Bybee! Goodby, Gus! -Goodby, Jan. Goodby, Noko! Goodby, Boffo! And Babe! Goodby, dancing -girls! I hope you all land on Broadway with Ziegfeld! Oh, goodby, Pitty -Sing, dear little Betty! Goodby, goodby!" Then she flung herself upon -David's breast and held him tight with all the strength in her thin -young arms. "I've only got you now, David! Oh, David, what is going to -become of us? Do you really love me, darling?" - -She strained away from him, to search his beloved face as well as the -darkness of the night would permit. Faintly she could see the tremble of -his tender, deeply carved lips, so dearly boyish. His eyes looked big -and black in the night, but there was a gleam of such divine light in -them that her fingers crept up his face tremblingly and closed his -eyelids, for she suddenly felt abashed, unworthy of his love. - -"I love you with every cell in my body, every thought in my mind and -every beat of my heart," David answered huskily. "And now let's travel, -honey. I don't know where we're going, but we've got to put as much -distance as possible between us and this town before morning." - -But before they set off again he kissed her, not one of the long ardent -kisses that made her dizzy and frightened even as they exalted her, but -a shy, sweet touching of his lips to her forehead. It was as if he were -telling her, wordlessly, that she would be utterly safe with him through -the long, dark hours ahead of them. - -They did not talk much as they walked steadily along the dirt roads, -choosing them in preference to the frequented paved highway, for David -cautioned her to save her breath for the all-important task of covering -many miles before daybreak. Neither of them had any idea of the -geography of this state to which the carnival had brought them, but they -felt that it mattered little. David, country-bred, had an instinct for -direction. He had chosen to turn toward the east, and Sally trotted -along by his side, supremely confident that he would lead her out of -danger. - -"One o'clock, darling," he announced at last, when Sally was so tired -that she could hardly put one foot before the other. "We'll rest awhile -and then plod along. There's a farmhouse near. See the cows lined up by -the fence? We'll find a well and have a drink." - -A three-quarters moon rode high in the sky but its light was -intermittently obscured by ragged, scuddling clouds. When they had had -their drink of ice-cold cistern water David made a pillow of his coat -which he had been carrying over his arm, and forced Sally to lie down -for awhile in the soft loam of a recently ploughed field. - -He sat at a little distance from her, not touching her, his knees drawn -up and clasped by his strong, tanned hands, but his head was thrown back -and his eyes brooded upon the cloud-disturbed beauty of the night sky. - -"Does your shoulder hurt, darling?" Sally asked anxiously. - -"No," he answered, without looking at her. "It's all healed. Just a -flesh wound, you know." - -The tone of his voice silenced her. She knew he was brooding over their -future, puzzling his young head as to what he was to do with her, and -she lay very still, humble before his masculinity. - -"I've been thinking, Sally," he said at last, gently. "First, we'll get -married in the morning, or as soon as we find a county seat, and then--" - -"But David." Sally sat up, her heart pounding with joy but her mind -unexpectedly clear and logical, "we mustn't, darling. You've got to -finish college, somehow, somewhere--I can't bear to be a burden upon -you! You're so young, so young!" - -"I'm going to take care of you," David answered steadily. "We love each -other and I think we always will. My father married when he was -nineteen, and I'm nearly twenty-one--and big for my age," he added, -grinning at her. "We can't go on like this, honey. Mrs. Stone would have -a right to think the worst of us--of you--if we were not married when -she catches up with us. She would be justified in thinking that Clem -Carson told the truth to the police when he charged us with--with -immorality. Don't you see, darling, that we just _must_ be married now?" - -"Then I'll run away by myself!" Sally flashed at him, springing to her -feet. "I'm not going to have you forced into marriage when you're not -old enough and not really ready for it. You'd hate me for being a drag -on you--" - -"Sally!" David was on his feet now and his stern voice checked her -before she had run a dozen steps away from him. "Come here!" - -She crept into his arms, and laid her head against his chest, so that -his heart beat strongly and steadily just beneath her ear. - -"Listen, Sally, beloved," he urged softly. "I want to marry you more -than anything in the world. It might have been better if we had met and -fallen in love when we were both older, but fate took care of that for -us, and I'm only proud and happy to be able to ask you now to marry me. -I'll not make much money at first, maybe, but neither of us has been -used to a great deal, and I promise you now that I'll not fail you in -love and loyalty. I've never cared for any other girl and I never will. -Let's not try to look too far ahead. We're young and strong and in love. -Isn't that enough, sweet?" - -"Yes," she agreed, nodding her head against his breast. - -"Then let's travel," he laughed jubilantly. "This is our wedding day, -Sally! Think of it, sweet! Our wedding day!" - -As they plodded hand in hand through the long hours before dawn Sally -thought of nothing else. She was glad that walking made talking a waste -of energy, for she wanted to think and feel and search her heart and -soul for treasure to lavish upon the boy-man she was to marry. - -Marriage! The word made her feel shivery and solemn and more than a -little frightened, but when a shudder of fear made her hand twitch in -David's, the firm, warm pressure of his fingers reassured her. She -resolutely forced her mind away from the mysteries that lay ahead of -her, mysteries at which Mrs. Stone had hinted in that last, embarrassing -lecture she had delivered to a cowering, shamefaced Sally the day Clem -Carson had taken her to the farm. Whatever lay before her, David would -be with her, gentle, sweet, infinitely tender-- - -"I'll be Mrs. David Nash," she told herself childishly. "I'll be David's -wife. I'll have David for my family, and maybe--some day--there'll be a -baby David, with hair like gold in the sun--" - -"You'll have to tell a fib about your age, honey," David interrupted her -thoughts, his voice grave and, it seemed to her, a little embarrassed. -Maybe David, too, was frightened a bit, just as she was! That made it -easier. She was suddenly jubilantly glad that he was not wise and -sophisticated and very much older than she, like Arthur Van Horne, for -instance. - -"I'll have to say I'm eighteen, won't I?" she laughed. "Do I look -eighteen, David? Now that most girls have bobbed hair, my long hair, -ought to make me look very old and dignified. I _do_ look eighteen, -don't I, David?" - -"Oh, Sally!" David stopped abruptly and held her close to him, -pityingly. "You look the adorable baby that you are! I pray to God that -marrying me won't make you old before your time! Why, honey-child, you -haven't had any girlhood at all, or childhood either! You should have -dozens of sweethearts before you marry--go to theaters and parties and -dances for years and years yet, before you settle down." - -"Then I shan't settle down," Sally laughed shakily. "I'll be a giddy -flapper, if you'd rather! Ah, no, David! I want to be a good wife to -you! But we won't get old and serious. We'll work together and play -together and study together and hobo all over the country together when -we feel like it. I think we make good hoboes, don't you?" - -"Not at this rate," David laughed, relieved. "I'm not going to kiss you -a single other time before dawn, or we'll never get anywhere. And don't -you try to vamp me, you little witch!" - -He did not quite keep his promise, for when Sally became so tired about -four o'clock in the morning that she could walk no further, he picked -her up in his big-muscled young arms, and strode proudly into the dawn -with her, and of course the best antidote for fatigue and sleepiness was -an occasional kiss on her drooping eyelids or upon her babyishly lax, -pink little mouth. - -When the sun came up they were a little shy with each other, inclined to -talk rapidly about trivial things. - -"Canfield--two miles," David read from a sign post at a cross-roads. -"I'm going to ask that truck driver the name of the nearest county seat, -and how to get there." - -Sally watched him proudly as he ran swiftly, apparently not at all -fatigued after seven hours of hiking, to hail a dairy truck approaching -along the state highway. The sun was in his tousled chestnut hair, -turning it into gold, and the bigness and splendid beauty of his body -thrilled her to sudden tears of joy that he was hers--hers. Her heart -offered up a prayer: "Please God, don't let anything happen so that we -can't be married today! Please!" - -"Canfield is a county seat," David shouted exultantly before his long -strides had brought him back to Sally. "The driver of the milk truck -guessed why I wanted to know," he added in a lower voice, as he came -abreast of her and took her hands to swing them triumphantly. "He says -we crossed the state line about ten miles back and that the marriage -laws are very easy on elopers here. In some states you have to establish -a legal residence before you can be married, but there'll be no trouble -like that here. Elopers from two or three bordering states come here to -get married, he says. We're in luck, sweetheart." - -"You didn't tell him our names?" Sally asked anxiously. "Mrs. Stone will -have sent out a warning--" - -"I'm not quite such an idiot," David laughed, "even if I am crazy in -love. Now the next problem is breakfast. I suppose a farmhouse will be -the best bet. It wouldn't be safe for us to hang around Canfield for -three or four hours, waiting for the marriage license bureau to open. -We're going to be married, darling, before the law has a chance to lay -its hands on us." - -They trudged along the state highway, miraculously revived by hope that -all their troubles would soon be over, their eyes searching eagerly for -a farmhouse. And just over the rise of a low hill they found it--a -tenant farmer's unpainted shack, from whose chimney rose a straight -column of blue smoke. - -They found the family at breakfast--the wife a slim, pretty, -discontented-looking girl only a few years older than Sally; the -husband, thick, short, dark and dour, at least a dozen years older than -his wife; and a tow-headed baby boy of three. - -The kitchen was an unpainted and unpapered lean-to of rough, -weather-darkened pine. But Sally and David had eyes only for the tall -stack of buckwheat cakes, the platter of roughly cut, badly fried "side -meat," the huge graniteware coffee pot set on a chipped plate in the -center of the table. "Breakfast?" the dour tenant-farmer grunted, in -answer to David's question. "Reckon so, if you can eat what we got. -It'll cost you 50 cents a piece. I don't work from sun-up to sun-down to -feed tramps." - -"Oh, Jim!" the wife protested, flushing. "Cakes and coffee ain't worth -50 cents. I might run down to the big house and get some eggs and -cream--" she added uncertainly, her distressed brown eyes flickering -from Sally and David in the doorway to her scowling husband. - -"We'll be delighted with the buckwheat cakes and bacon and coffee, and -not think a dollar too much for our breakfast," David cut in, smiling -placatingly upon the farmer. "We're farmers ourselves, and we're used to -farm ways. How are crops around here, sir?" - -"My name's Buckner," the dour farmer answered grudgingly. "I'll bring in -a couple of chairs. Millie, you'd better fill up this here syrup pitcher -and you might open a jar of them damson preserves." - -"And I'll beat up some more hot cake batter," Millie Buckner fluttered -happily. "It won't take me a minute." - -Sally and David washed their hands and faces at the pump outside the -kitchen door, drying them on a fresh roller towel that Jim Buckner -brought them. - -"Run away to get married, have you?" the farmer asked in an almost -pleasant voice, as he led the way to the newly set table. - -"Yes," David answered simply. "We walked all night and we're rather -tired, but we thought there was no use in going in to Canfield until -pretty near nine o'clock." - -"I guess Millie can fix up a bed so the little lady can snatch a nap -'tween now and then," Buckner offered. "Pitch in, folks! it ain't much, -but you're welcome. Farmer, eh?" and his narrow eyes measured David's -splendid young body thoughtfully. "Aim to locate around here? Old man -Webster, the man I rent this patch of ground from, is needing hands bad. -He's got a shack over the hill that he'd likely fix up for you if you -ain't got anything better in mind. Not quite as nice as this house--we -got three rooms, counting this lean-to, and the shack I'm referrin' to -is only one room and a lean-to, but the little lady could fix it up real -pretty if she's got a knack that way, like Millie here has." - -Sally almost choked on her mouthful of buckwheat cake. Were all her -dreams of a home to come to this--or worse than this? One room and a -lean-to! She felt suddenly ill and was swaying in her chair when David's -firm, big hand closed over hers that lay laxly on the table. - -"Thanks, Mr. Buckner," she heard David's voice faintly as from a great -distance. "That's mighty nice of you, but Sally and I have other plans." - -Other plans? Sally smiled at him tremulously, adoringly, knowing full -well that he had no plans at all beyond the all-important marriage -ceremony. But after breakfast she lay down on the bed that Millie -Buckner hastily "straightened" and drifted off to sleep, as happy as if -her future were blue-printed and insured against poverty. For no matter -what might be in store for her, there would always be David-- - -They left the tenant farmer's shack at half past eight o'clock, Millie -and Jim Buckner and the baby waving them goodby. Buckner, ashamed of his -ungraciousness, had refused to take the dollar, but David had wrapped -the baby's small sticky fingers about the folded bill. - -"Shall we go up the hill and see 'Old Man' Webster?" David asked gravely -when they were in the lane leading to the highway. - -"Let's" agreed Sally valiantly. - -"You'd really be willing to live--like that?" David marveled, his head -jerking toward the dreary little shack they were leaving behind them. - -"If--if you were with me, it wouldn't matter," Sally answered seriously. - -"You'll never have to!" David exulted, sweeping her to his breast and -kissing her regardless of the fact that the Buckners were still watching -them. "I promise you it will never be as bad as that, honey. But maybe -Jim Buckner promised Millie the same thing," he added in a troubled, -uncertain voice. - -"I'll never be sorry," Sally promised huskily. - -They reached Canfield a few minutes after nine and had no difficulty in -finding the county court house, for its grounds formed the "square" -which was the hub of the small town. An old man pottering about the -tobacco-stained halls with a mop and pail directed them to the marriage -license bureau, without waiting for David to frame his embarrassed -question. - -The clerk, a pale, very thin young man, whose weak eyes were enlarged by -thick-lensed glasses, thrust a printed form through the wicket of his -cage, and went on with his work upon a big ledger, having apparently not -the slightest interest in foolish young couples who wanted to commit -matrimony. - -"Answer all the questions," the clerk mumbled, without looking up. -"Table in the corner over there. Pen and ink." - -Sally and David were laughing helplessly by the time they had taken -seats at the pine table in the corner. "Proving you're never as -important as you think you are," David chuckled. "Let's see. 'Place of -residence?' I suppose we'll have to put Capital City. But that chap -certainly doesn't give a continental who we are or where we're from. -We're all in the day's work with him, thank heaven. Don't forget to put -your age at eighteen, darling." - -When they presented their filled-in and signed application for a -marriage license, the clerk accepted it with supreme indifference, -glancing at it and drew a stack of marriage license blanks toward him. -As he began to write in the names, however, he frowned thoughtfully, -then peered through the bars of his cage at the blushing, frightened -couple. - -"Your names sound awfully familiar to me," he puzzled. "Where you from? -Capital City? Say, you're the kids that got into a row with a farmer and -busted his leg, ain't you?" - -Sally pressed close to David, her hands locking tightly over his arm, -but David, as if he did not understand her signal, answered the clerk in -a steady voice: "Yes, we are." - -"I read all about you in the papers," the clerk went on in a strangely -friendly voice. "I reckon your story made a deep impression on me -because I was raised in an orphans' home myself and ran away when I was -fourteen. I hoped at the time that you kids would make a clean get-away. -I see the young lady's had a couple of birthdays in the last month," he -grinned and winked. "Eighteen now, eh?" - -"Yes," Sally quavered and then laughed, the lid of her right eye -fluttering slowly down until the two fringes of black lashes met and -entangled. - -The clerk's pen scratched busily. "All right, youngsters. Here you are. -Justice of the peace wedding?" - -"We'd rather be married by a minister," David answered as he laid a $20 -bill under the wicket and reached for the marriage license. - -"That's easy," the clerk assured him heartily. "Like every county seat, -Canfield's got her 'marrying parson.' Name of Greer. He's building a new -church out of the fees that the eloping couples pay him. Lives on -Chestnut street. White church and parsonage. Five blocks up Main street -and turn to your right, then walk a block and a half. You can't miss it. -And good luck, kids. You'll need lots of it." - -David thrust a hand beneath the wicket and the two young men shook -hands, David flushed and embarrassed but smiling, the clerk grinning -good-naturedly. - -"Hey, don't forget your change," their new friend called as David and -Sally were turning away. "Marriage licenses in this state cost only -$1.50. If you've got any spare change, give it to Parson Greer." - -"Oh, he was sweet!" Sally cried, between laughter and tears, as they -walked out of the courthouse. "I thought I would faint when he asked us -that awful question. But everything's all right now." - -"We're as good as married," David assured her triumphantly, slapping his -breast pocket and cocking his head to listen to the crackling of the -marriage license. "Five blocks up Main street. Up must mean north--" - -Within five minutes they were awaiting an answer to their ring at the -door of the little white parsonage half hidden behind the rather shabby -white frame building of the church. - -A stout, rosy-cheeked, white-haired old lady opened the door and beamed -upon them. "You're looking for the 'marrying parson,' aren't you?" she -chuckled. "Well, now, it's a shame, children, but you'll have to wait -quite a spell for him. He's conducting a funeral at the home of one of -our parishioners, and won't be back until about half past eleven. I'm -Mrs. Greer. Won't you come in and wait?" - -Sally and David consulted each other with troubled, disappointed eyes. -Sally wanted to cry out to David that she was afraid to wait two hours, -afraid to wait even half an hour, but with Mrs. Greer beaming -expectantly upon them she did not dare. - -"Thank you, Mrs. Greer," David answered, his hand tightening warningly -upon Sally's. "We'll wait." - -As they followed Mrs. Greer into the stuffy, over-furnished little -parlor, he managed to whisper reassuringly in Sally's ear: "Just two -hours, darling. Nothing can happen." - -But Sally was shaking with fright-- - - - - -CHAPTER XV - - -During the two hours that they waited for the Reverend Mr. Greer, "the -marrying parson," David and Sally sat stiffly side by side on a -horsehair sofa, only their fingers touching shyly, listening to -countless romances of eloping couples with which old Mrs. Greer regaled -them in a kindly effort to help them pass the tedious time of waiting. -Her daughter-in-law, widowed by the death of the only son of the family, -trailed weakly in and out of the living room, her big, mournful black -eyes devouring David's magnificent youth and vigor. - -"You remind her of Sonny Bob," Mrs. Greer leaned forward in her arm -chair to whisper to David. "Killed in the war he was, and Cora just -can't become reconciled. Seems like the only pleasure she gets out of -life now is acting as witness for weddings. And I must say she cries as -beautiful and sweet as any bride's mother could. Some of the eloping -brides appreciate it and some don't, but Cora means well. Once, I -recollect, she spoiled a wedding. It seems that the girl's mother was -dead set against this boy, and when Cora started to cry, just like a -mother--" - -The story went on and on, but Sally heard little of it, for her heart -was suddenly desolate with need of her own mother. Lucky girls who had -mothers to cry for them at their weddings! Her cold fingers gripped -David's comforting, warm hand spasmodically. Somewhere in the world -there was a woman who was her mother, a woman who had not waited for the -marriage ceremony before succumbing to just such love as that woman's -unwanted daughter now felt for David. - -Understanding and pity for that harassed, shame-stricken girl that her -mother must have been just sixteen years ago gushed suddenly into -Sally's heart. If David had not been so fine, so tender, so good--she -shivered and clung more tightly to his hand. In a few minutes she would -be his wife and safe, safe from Mrs. Stone, the orphans' home, the -reformatory. - -"I hear Mr. Greer coming in," Mrs. Greer beamed upon them and bustled -from the room. She returned immediately, a plump hand resting -affectionately on the shoulder of a tall, thin, stooped old man, whose -sweet, bloodless, wrinkled face glowed with a faint radiance of -kindliness and benediction. - -"This is little Miss Sally Ford and David Nash, Papa," Mrs. Greer told -him. "They've been waiting patiently for two hours to get married. I've -been entertaining them the best I could with some of our very own -romances. I often tell Papa we ought to write stories for the -magazines--" - -"Well, well!" The "marrying parson" rubbed his beautiful, thin hands -together and smiled upon Sally and David. "You're pretty young, aren't -you? But Mama and I believe in youthful marriages. I was nineteen and -she was seventeen when we took the big step, and we've never regretted -it. You have your license, I presume?" - -David's hand shook noticeably as he drew the precious document from his -breast pocket and offered it to the minister. Through old fashioned -gold-rimmed spectacles the minister studied the paper briefly, his lips -twitching slightly with a smile. - -"Well, well, Mama," he glanced over his spectacles at his beaming wife, -"everything seems to be in order. Where is Cora? She's going to enjoy -this wedding enormously. The more she enjoys it, the more she weeps," he -explained twinkling at Sally and David. When Mrs. Greer had left the -room, the old minister bent his eyes gravely upon David. "Do you know of -any real reason why you two children should not be married, my boy?" - -David flushed but his eyes and voice were steady as he answered: "No -reason at all, sir. We are both orphans, and we love each other." - -Mrs. Greer and her daughter-in-law entered before the old preacher could -ask any further questions, but he seemed to be quite satisfied. Taking a -much-worn, limp leather black book from his pocket, he summoned the pair -to stand before him. Sally tremblingly adjusted the little dark blue -felt hat that fitted closely over the masses of her fine black hair, and -smoothed the crisp folds of her new blue taffeta dress. - -"Join right hands," the minister directed. - -As Sally placed her icy, trembling little hand in David's the first of -the younger Mrs. Greer's promised sobs startled her so that she swayed -against David, almost fainting. The boy's left arm went about her -shoulders, held her close, as the opening words of the marriage ceremony -fell slowly and impressively from the marrying parson's lips: - -"Dearly beloved--" - -Peace fell suddenly upon the girl's heart and nerves. All fear left her; -there was nothing in the world but beautiful words which were like a -magic incantation, endowing an orphaned girl with respectability, -happiness, family, an honored place in society as the wife of David -Nash-- - -A bell shrilled loudly, shattering the beauty and the solemnity of the -greatest moment in Sally's life. Behind her, on the sofa, she heard the -faint rustle of Mrs. Greer's stiff silk skirt, whispers as the two -witnesses conferred. The preacher's voice, which had faltered, went on, -more hurried, flustered: - -"Do you, David, take this woman--" - -Again the bell clamored, a long, shrill, angry demand. The preacher's -voice faltered again, the momentous question left half asked. He looked -at his wife over the tap of his spectacles and nodded slightly. Mrs. -Greer's skirts rustled apologetically as she hurried out of the room. -Sally forced her eyes to travel upward to David's stern, set young face; -their eyes locked for a moment, Sally's piteous with fright, then David -answered that half-asked question loudly, emphatically, as if with the -words he would defeat fate: - -"I do!" - -A clamor of voices suddenly filled the little entrance hall beyond the -parsonage parlor. Sally, recognizing both of the voices, was galvanized -to swift, un-Sallylike initiative. Stepping swiftly out of the circle of -David's arm, but still clinging to his hand, she sprang toward the -preacher, her eyes blazing, her face pinched with fear and drained of -all color. - -"Please go on!" she gasped. "Please, Mr. Greer. Don't let them stop us -now! Ask me--'Do you take this man--? Please, I do, I do!" - -"Sally, darling--" David was trying to restrain her, his voice heavy -with pity. - -"I'm sorry, children," the old preacher shook his head. "I shall have to -investigate this disturbance, but I promise you to continue with the -ceremony if there is no legal impediment to your marriage. Just stand -where you are--" - -The door was flung open and Mrs. Stone, matron of the orphanage, strode -into the room, panting, her heavy face red with anger and exertion. She -was followed by a flustered, weeping Mrs. Greer and by a small, smartly -dressed little figure that halted in the doorway. Even in that first -dreadful moment when Sally knew that she was trapped, that the -half-performed wedding ceremony would not be completed, she was -conscious of that shock of amazement and delight which had always -tingled along her nerves whenever she had seen Enid Barr. But why had -Enid Barr joined in the cruel pursuit of a luckless orphan whose worst -sin had been running away from charity? If David's arms had not been so -tightly about her, she would have tried to run away again-- - -"Are we too late?" Mrs. Stone demanded in the loud, harsh voice that had -been a whip-lash upon Sally Ford's sensitive nerves for twelve years. -"Are they married?" - -"I was reading the service when you interrupted, madam," the Reverend -Mr. Greer said with surprising severity. "And I shall continue it if you -cannot show just cause why these two young people should not be married. -May I ask who you are, madam?" - -"Certainly! I am Mrs. Miranda Stone, matron of the State Orphans' Asylum -of Capital City, and Sally Ford is one of my charges, a minor, a ward of -the state until her eighteenth birthday. She is only sixteen years old -and cannot be married without the permission of her guardians, the -trustees of the orphanage. Is it clear that you cannot go on with the -ceremony?" she concluded in her hard, brisk voice. - -"Is this true, Sally?" the old man asked Sally gently. - -"Yes," she nodded, then laid her head wearily and hopelessly upon -David's shoulder. - -"Mrs. Stone," David began to plead with passionate intensity, one of his -hands trembling upon Sally's bowed head, "for God's sake let us go on -with this marriage! I love Sally and she loves me. I have never harmed -her and I never will. It's not right for you to drag her back to the -asylum, to spend two more years of dependence upon charity. I can -support her, I'm strong, I love her--" - -"Will all of you kindly leave the room and let me talk with Sally?" Mrs. -Stone cut across his appeal ruthlessly. "I may as well tell you, Mr. -Greer, that my friend here, Mrs. Barr, a very rich woman, intends to -adopt this girl and provide her with all the advantages that wealth -makes possible. - -"She has been hunting for Sally for weeks, and it is only through her -persistence and the power which her wealth commands that we have been -able to prevent this ridiculous marriage today." - -"We shall be glad to let you talk privately with the young couple," the -old minister answered with punctilious politeness. "Come, Mama, Cora!" - -"Will you please leave the room also, Mr. Nash?" Mrs. Stone went on -ruthlessly, without taking time to acknowledge the old man's courtesy. - -Sally's arms clung more tightly to David. "He's going to stay, Mrs. -Stone," she gasped, amazed at her own temerity. "If you don't let me -marry David now, I shall marry him when I am eighteen. I don't want to -be adopted. I only want David--" - -"I think the boy had better stay," Enid Barr's lovely voice, strangely -not at all arrogant now, called from the doorway. - -When the minister and his wife and daughter-in-law had left the room, -Enid Barr softly closed the door against which she had been leaning, as -if she had little interest in the drama taking place, and walked slowly -toward David and Sally, who were still in each other's arms. Gone from -her small, exquisite face was the look of aloof indifference, and in its -place were embarrassment, wistful appeal, tenderness and to Sally's -bewilderment, the most profound humility. - -"Oh, Sally, Sally!" The beautiful contralto voice was husky with tears. -"Can't you guess why I want you, why I've hunted you down like this? I'm -your mother, Sally." - -"My mother?" Sally echoed blankly. Then incredulous joy floated her pale -little face with a rosy glow. "My mother? David--Mrs. Stone--oh, I can't -think!" - -David's arms had dropped slowly from about her shoulders and she stood -swaying slightly. "But--you can't be my mother!" she gasped, shaking her -head in childish negation. "You're not old enough. I'm sixteen--" - -"And I'm thirty-three," Enid Barr said gently. "There's no mistake, -Sally, my darling. I'm really your mother, and I'd like, more than -anything in the world, for you to let me kiss you now and to hear you -call me 'Mother'." She had advanced the few steps that separated them -and was holding out her delicate, useless-looking little hands with such -humility and timidity as no one who knew Enid Barr would have believed -her capable of. - -Sally's hands went out involuntarily, but before their fingers could -intertwine, Enid flung her arms about the girl and held her smotheringly -close for a moment. Then she raised her small, slight body on tiptoes -and pressed her quivering lips softly against Sally's cheek. At the -caress, twelve years of loneliness and mother-need rushed across the -girl's mind like a frantically unwinding spool of film. - -"Oh, I've wanted a mother so terribly! Twelve years in the -orphanage--Oh, why did you put me there?" she cried brokenly. "It's -awful--not having anyone of your own--no family--and now, when I have -David to be my family, and I don't need you--so much--you come--Why -didn't you come before? Why? Why did you put me there?" - -Her words were incoherent, and at the bitter reproach in them Enid tried -to hold her more closely, but Sally, scarcely knowing what she did, -struck the small, clinging arms from her shoulders and whirled upon -David, her mouth twisting, tears running down her cheeks. "I don't want -anyone but you now, David. Don't let them separate us, David. We're half -married already! Make the preacher come back and finish marrying us, -David--" - -Enid Barr, looked wonderingly upon her arms, as if expecting to see upon -them the marks of her daughter's blows. A gust of anger swept over her, -leaving her beautiful face quite white and darkening her eyes until they -were almost as deep a blue as Sally's. - -"You cannot marry the boy, Sally! I'm sorry that almost my first words -to you should be a reminder of my authority over you as your mother. -Come here, Sally!" But almost in the moment of its returning the -arrogance for which she was noted dropped from her, and humility and -grief took its place. "Please forgive me, Sally. It's just that I'm -jealous of your love for this boy and grieved that you want to leave me -for him. But--oh, why _should_ you love me? God knows I've done nothing -yet to make you love me! I can't blame you for hating and reproaching -me--" - -"Oh!" Sally turned from the shelter of David's arms and took an -uncertain step toward her mother, pity fighting with rebellion and -bitterness in her overcharged heart. "I'm sorry, Mrs. Barr--Mother--" - -"I think you'd better tell her your story as you told it to me, Mrs. -Barr." Mrs. Stone could keep silent no longer. "Now, Sally, I want you -to listen to every word your mother says and bear in mind that she is -your mother and that she has been hunting for you for weeks, her heart -full of love for you because you were her child." - -For twelve years Sally had obeyed every command uttered in that harsh, -emphatic voice and she obeyed now, allowing herself to be led by Mrs. -Stone to the sofa. Enid Barr took her seat on one side of the girl and -David without asking permission of either of the two older women who -watched him with hostile, jealous eyes, took his place on the other -side, his hand closing tightly over Sally's. - -Jealously, Enid Barr reached for the girl's other hand and held it -against her cheek for a moment before she began her story, her contralto -voice low and controlled at first. Mrs. Stone sat rigidly erect in an -old-fashioned morris chair, her lips folded with an expression of grim -patience, as if she regretted the necessity of once more hearing a story -which affronted her Puritanical principles. - -"I was just your age, Sally," Enid began quietly, "just sixteen, when I -met the man who became your father. I was Enid Halsted then. He was -fifteen years older than I. I thought I--loved him--very much. He -was--very handsome." - -Her eyes flickered toward the soft tendrils of black hair that showed -under the brim of Sally's little blue felt hat. "My father, a proud man -as well as a very rich one, forbade me to see the man, discharged him, -but--it was too late." - -She interrupted herself suddenly, leaning across Sally to challenge -David with eyes which were again arrogant. "I'm permitting you to hear -all this, Mr. Nash, because I know that Sally would not listen if I sent -you from the room. But I must ask your promise never to tell anyone what -you hear today--" - -"It concerns Sally, Mrs. Barr, and anything that concerns her, either -her past, present or future--" his eyes flicked a tiny smile at Sally as -he repeated the familiar phrase from Gus, the barker's ballyhoo--"is -sacred to me." - -"Thank you," Enid said coldly, and was immediately punished by Sally's -attempt to withdraw her hand. "I am sure I can trust you, David," Enid -added, swallowing her pride, so that Sally's fingers would twine about -her own again. "My mother was dead, had been dead for more than five -years. I had to tell my father. There's no use in my going into all that -happened then," she shivered, her free hand covering her eyes for a -moment. "He--saw me through it, because he loved me more than I -deserved. No one knew, for he arranged for me to go to a private -sanitarium, where no one but the doctor knew my real name. After my baby -was born my father told me it had been born dead, and I--I was glad at -first. But afterwards I could hardly bear to look at a baby--I mustn't -try to make you sorry for me," she cried brokenly, flicking her -handkerchief at a tear that was sliding down her cheek. - -Enid Barr drew a deep, quivering breath and cuddled Sally's hand against -her cheek. "Father took me to Europe for a year and when we returned, I -made my debut, as if nothing had happened. I was eighteen then, and -thought I never wanted to be married, but when I met Courtney Barr my -second season I changed my mind; when I was twenty I married him. I've -been married thirteen years and--there's never been another baby. There -couldn't be--because of the first one--you, Sally--though I didn't know, -didn't dream you were alive." - -"Poor Mother!" Sally whispered, tears slipping unnoticed down her own -cheeks. It was all right--all right! Her mother hadn't meant to abandon -her, even if she had been ashamed of bearing her-- - -"My father died when I was twenty-one, just four years after you were -born, Sally. He died suddenly, and the lawyers couldn't find a will. -He'd hidden it too well. Everything came to me, of course, all that he -had meant you to have as well as my own share--" - -"He--my grandfather--sent Mrs. Ford money." Sally cried suddenly. -"Gramma Bangs told me she used to get money orders and that when the -money stopped coming, Mrs. Ford had to put me in the orphanage, because -she was sick--I understand now!" - -"Yes, he sent her a liberal allowance for you, on condition that she -never tell who you were and that she should never bring you to New York. -She did not herself know who you were, who the man was who sent the -money, who your mother was," Enid Barr went on, her voice more -controlled now that she had passed over the telling of her own shame. - -"It was not until May of this year that I found out all these things. A -connoisseur of antiques was looking at my father's desk and accidentally -discovered a secret drawer, containing his will and a painstaking record -of the whole affair. I told no one but Court--my husband--and he agreed -with me that I must try to find you at once. He was--wonderful--about it -all. Of course I had told him, or rather, my father had told him the -truth about me before I married him, but Court thought, as I did, that -the baby had died. It was a great shock to him, but he's been -wonderful." - -Her voice had the same quality in it as she spoke of Courtney Barr that -enriched Sally's voice whenever she spoke David's name, and the girl -could not help wondering why her mother, who had suffered and loved, -could not understand the depth of her love for David. Maybe she -would--in time-- - -"I found Mrs. Nora Ford's address among the papers, of course, and I -went to Stanton immediately, but as I had feared, I found that she had -left there years before, and that no one in the neighborhood had the -least idea where she had gone. One old lady--Mrs. Bangs--said that Nora -had had a daughter, Sally, and I knew that she meant my daughter. I -spent weeks and a great deal of money searching for some trace of Nora -Ford and Sally Ford, but it was useless. I had almost lost hope of -finding either of you when I read that terrible story in the papers -about Sally Ford and David Nash--" - -"Carson lied," David interrupted quietly. "His story was false from -beginning to end. There was absolutely nothing between Sally and me but -friendship. I knocked him through the window because he called her vile -names and was threatening to send her back to the orphanage in disgrace, -when she had done nothing wrong except work herself almost to death on -his farm." - -"Thank you, David. I'm glad to hear the truth. I was sure of it the -first time I looked into my daughter's eyes. But if it had not been for -that story in the paper I would not be here today, so I'm almost -grateful to Carson for his vileness. I went to the orphanage, -interviewed Mrs. Stone and after I had satisfied myself that Sally was -really my daughter, I told her all that I'm telling you now and asked -her to help me find her. That afternoon I took the children to the -carnival, because it was the only way I could do anything for you, my -darling." - -"And Betsy recognized me!" Sally cried. "If Gus hadn't been trying so -hard to protect David and me from the police--" - -"Exactly!" Enid smiled at her through tears. "You've been running away -from your mother ever since, not from the police! And what a chase -you've led us, darling! That enormous old man, Winfield Bybee, had -convinced us that we were on the wrong track, that Betsy had been -mistaken, and the carnival had left town when Mrs. Stone got a letter -from a woman who said she'd been with the carnival--" - -"Nita!" Sally and David exclaimed together. So she had kept her promise -to avenge herself, Sally reflected. A queer revenge--restoring an -orphaned girl to her mother who was a rich woman. Sally smiled. -But--wasn't she avenged after all? Wouldn't Nita congratulate herself on -having separated David and Sally, no matter what good luck she had -inadvertently brought upon Sally by doing so? - -At the sudden realization of what this story meant to herself and David, -Sally withdrew her arm from about her mother's shoulders and flung -herself upon David's breast. - - ---- - -Very gently David unclasped Sally's hands, that locked convulsively -about his neck. His eyes were dark with pain as Sally, hurt and -resentful, shrank from him. - -"You're glad to get out of it!" she accused him. "You were only marrying -me because you were sorry for me. You won't fight for me now, because -you're glad to be free--" - -"Sally! You don't know what you're saying! You know I love you, that -I've thought of nothing but you since we met on Carson's farm. Of course -I want to marry you, and will be proud and happy to do so, if your -mother will consent." - -Sally's face bloomed again. She seized her mother's hands and held them -hard against her breast as she pleaded: "You see, Mother? Oh, please let -us go on with our marriage! David and I will love you always, be so -grateful to you--Listen, Mother! You'll have a son as well as a -daughter--" - -"Don't be absurd, Sally!" Enid commanded brusquely. "When you were -indeed a girl alone, with no family, no prospects, nothing, a marriage -with David would undoubtedly have been the best thing for you. But -now--it's ridiculous! This boy has nothing. You would be a burden upon -him, a yoke about his young neck that should not be bowed down by -responsibility for several years. You're both under a cloud. I -understand that he cannot return to college or go back to his -grandfather until this trouble is cleared up. What did you two children -expect to do, once you were married?" - -"I expected to work at anything I could get to do," David answered with -hurt young dignity. "I have brains, two years of college education, a -strong body, and I love Sally." - -Enid Barr leaned across Sally and touched David's clenched fist with the -caressing tips of her fingers. "You're a good boy, David and Sally, the -orphan, the girl alone, would have been lucky to marry you. But you -understand, don't you? She's my daughter, will be the legally adopted -daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Courtney Barr. Anyone in New York could tell -you what that means. She will have every advantage that money can offer -her--finishing school or college, if she wants to go to college; travel, -exquisite clothes, a place in society, a mother and father who will -adore her, a girlhood rich with all the pleasures that every normal girl -craves. Help me to give her these things, David, things you would give -her if you could!" - -"This is all nonsense!" Mrs. Stone spoke up sharply. "You know perfectly -well, Mrs. Barr, that these two foolish children can't get married -without your consent. I, for one think you're wasting your time. Simply -put your foot down and take your daughter home with you." - -Sally flushed angrily and struggled to rise, but David held her back. -"You'll have to go with her, darling. Remember how you've always wanted -a mother? You have one now, and she wants you with her, wants to make up -to you for all you've missed." - -As only mute rebellion answered him, he wisely changed his tactics: "Do -you think you could ever be really happy, darling, knowing that you had -hurt your mother, cheated her of the child for whom she has grieved all -these years? She'll never have another child, Sally, and she needs you -as much as you need her." - -When Sally's mouth began to quiver with new tears, Enid Barr took the -girl in her arms. At last Sally raised her head and searched her -mother's face with piteous intensity. "Do you really need me?" she -cried. "You'll love me--be a real mother to me? You don't just want me -because it's your duty?" - -Tears clouded the clear blue of Enid's eyes as she answered softly: -"I'll be a mother to you, Sally, not because it's my duty, but because I -already love you and will love you more and more. If I had searched the -whole world over for the girl I would have liked to have as my daughter, -I could not have found one who is as sweet and pretty and dear as you -are. I'm proud of my daughter, and I shall hope to make her proud of -me." - -"Then--I'll go with you," Sally capitulated, but she added quickly, "If -David will promise not to love any other girl until I'm old enough to -marry him." - -Over Sally's head, cradled against her mother's breast, Enid Barr and -David Nash exchanged a long look, as if measuring each other's strength. -David knew then, and Enid meant him to know, that Sally's mother had far -different plans for her daughter than any that could possibly include -David Nash. - -"I'll always love you, Sally," David said gravely, as he rose from the -sofa. - -Sally struggled out of her mother's clasp and sprang to the boy's side -just as he was reaching to the little center table for his hat. "Where -are you going, David? Don't leave me yet! Oh, David, I can't bear to let -you go! How can I write you--where? Tell me, David! Oh, I love you so I -feel like I'll die if you leave me!" - -Defiant of the tight-lipped disapproval of Mrs. Stone and of the anxious -signal which Enid's blue eyes were flashing him, David put his arms -about Sally and held her close, while he bent his head to kiss her. - -"You can write me here, general delivery. I'll stay here for a while, I -think, until I can make plans--" - -"My husband is in Capital City now, David," Enid interrupted eagerly. "I -am going to have him intercede with the authorities for you. You can -return to Capital City as soon as you like. There'll be no trouble, I -promise you. It is the only thing we can do to repay you for your great -kindness toward--our daughter." - -"Then you can go back to college, David," Sally rejoiced, her eyes -shining through tears. "And when you've graduated and--and gotten your -start, we can be married, can't we?" - -"If you still want me, Sally darling," David answered gravely. "Thank -you, Mrs. Barr. You'll--you'll try to make Sally happy, won't you?" - -"I promise you she'll be happy, David," Enid answered, giving him her -hand. "May I speak with you alone a moment?" she added impulsively, and -linking her arm in his drew him toward the door that opened into the -little foyer hall. - -"David! You're not going? Without telling me goodby?" Sally cried, -stumbling blindly after them. - -"Goodby, my darling." He put his arm about her shoulders and laid his -cheek against her hair as he murmured in a low, shaken voice: "I'll be -loving you--always!" - -When the door had closed upon her mother and her almost-husband, Sally -did a surprising thing: she went stumbling toward Mrs. Stone, and -dropped upon her knees before that majestic, rigid figure which she had -feared for twelve years. - -When Enid Barr returned a few minutes later, two round spots of color -burning in her cheeks, she found her daughter in the orphanage matron's -lap, cuddled there like a small child, trustfully sobbing out her grief. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - - -Enid Barr left with her daughter for Kansas City that night, after -wiring her husband, Courtney Barr, who was still awaiting word from her -in Capital City. For two days Sally and Enid shopped for a suitable -wardrobe for Sally, went to shows together, explored the city, and spent -many hours talking. Whenever the question of Sally's future arose, Enid -spoke only in generalities, evading all direct questions, but about -Sally's childhood and young girlhood in the orphanage and on the Carson -farm, and about her experiences with the carnival, Enid was insatiably -curious and invariably sympathetic. Sally sensed that her mother was -anxiously awaiting Courtney Barr's arrival before making any definite -plans, and gradually the girl grew to dread the ordeal of meeting her -mother's husband, the man who would become her father by adoption. - -And when at last he came she knew that her troubled intuition had been -correct. However "wonderful" he had been to Enid when she had discovered -that her child had not been born dead but was alive somewhere in the -world, Sally felt instantly that his kindness and generosity toward Enid -would not extend to herself. - -Courtney Barr was a meticulously groomed, meticulously courteous man who -had, in slipping into middle-age, lost all traces of the boy and youth -he must have been. To Sally's terrified eyes, this rather heavy, -ponderous man, on whom dignity rested like a royal cloak, looked as if -he had been born old and wise and cold. She wondered how her exquisite, -arrogant little mother could love him so devotedly. - -Almost immediately after the awkward introduction--"This is our Sally, -Court!"--the three of them had had dinner together, a silent meal, so -far as Sally was concerned. She had felt that the Enid with whom she had -talked and laughed and wept these two days had slipped away, leaving -this sophisticated, strange woman in her place, a woman who was in -nowise related to her, a woman who was merely Mrs. Courtney Barr. - -They left her alone for an hour after dinner, an hour which she spent in -her own room in writing a long, frightened, appealing letter to David. -At nine o'clock Enid knocked on her door and invited her to join them in -the parlor of the luxurious suite which had been such a delight to -orphanage-bred Sally. - -She found Courtney Barr seated in a large arm chair, her mother perched -on the arm of it, one tiny foot in a silver slipper swinging with -nervous rapidity. The man smiled bleakly, a smile that did not reach his -cold gray eyes, as Sally took the nearby chair that he indicated. - -"Mrs. Barr and I have been discussing your immediate future, Sally," he -began ponderously, in tones that he evidently thought were kind. - -Institutional timidity closed down upon Sally; under those cold eyes she -lost that ephemeral beauty of hers which depended so largely upon her -emotions. It was her institutional voice--meekness hiding fear and -rebellion--which answered: "Yes, sir." - -"Oh, let me talk to her, Court!" Enid begged. "You're scaring my baby to -death. He fancies himself as an old ogre, Sally darling, but he's really -a dear inside. You see, Sally, I was so eager to find my baby that I -made no plans at all." - -Courtney Barr said, "I think I'd better do the talking after all, my -dear. Your sentimentality--natural, of course, under the -circumstances--would make it impossible for you to state the case -clearly and convincingly." - -Sally's cold hands clasped each other tightly in her lap as she stared -with wide, frightened eyes at the man who was about to arrange her whole -future for her. - -"I have made Mrs. Barr understand how impossible it will be for us to -take you into our home at once, as our adopted daughter," Courtney Barr -went on in his heavy, judicial voice. - -Sally sprang to her feet, her eyes blazing in her white face. "I didn't -ask to be found, to be adopted!" she cried. "If you don't want me, say -so, and let me go back to David!" - -It was the loving distress on Enid Barr's quivering face that quickly -brought Sally to bewildered, humiliated submission, rather than the cold -anger and ill-concealed hatred in Courtney Barr's pale gray eyes. Enid -had left the arm of her husband's chair and had drawn Sally to a little -rose-up-holstered settee, and it was with her mother's hand cuddling -hers compassionately that Sally listened as the man's heavy, judicial -voice went on and on: - -"I am sure, Sally, that when you have had time for reflection you will -see my viewpoint. Naturally, your mother's happiness means more to me -than does yours, and I believe I know my wife well enough to state -positively that a newspaper scandal or even gossip among our own circle -would cause her the most acute distress. It shall be our task, Sally, to -see that she is spared such distress. - -"I'm sorry to appear brutal," Barr said stiffly. "But it is better for -us to face the facts, for if our friends ever know them they will not -mince words. If you should come into our home now, as you are, gossips -would immediately set themselves to dig up the facts. Too many people -already know that Sally Ford has been sought by the police as -a--delinquent. My wife and I could not possibly hope to explain our -extraordinary interest in a runaway orphan. Do you agree with me, -Sally?" He tried to make his voice kind, but his eyes were as cold and -hard as steel. - -"Yes, sir," Sally agreed in her meek, institutional voice. But she felt -so sick with shame and anger that her only desire then was to run and -run and run until she found a haven in David's arms. At the thought, -some of the spiritedness which her few weeks of independence had -fostered in her asserted itself. "But, Mr. Barr, if I would disgrace my -mother, why don't you let me go? I can marry David and no one will ever -know that I have a mother--" - -"That is very sensible, Sally," Courtney Barr nodded, a gleam of -kindliness in his cold eyes, "and I have tried to make your mother -believe that your happiness would be best assured by your sticking to -your own class--" - -"It isn't her class, if you mean that she's suited only to poverty and -hard work!" Enid Barr interrupted passionately. "Look at her, Court! -She's a born lady! She's fine and delicate clear through--" - -"And so is David!" Sally cried indignantly. "He may be middle-class, but -he's the finest, most honorable man in the world!" - -"We shall not quarrel about class," Courtney Barr cut in with heavy -dignity. "The important thing is that your mother is determined to have -you, to fit you for the station to which she belongs. I believe she is -making a mistake, both from your standpoint and from hers, but I am -willing to agree to a sensible arrangement. Our plan now, Sally, is to -put you into a conservative, rather obscure girls' finishing school in -the South. I have several relatives--'poor relations,' I suppose you -would call them--in the South, and it is my suggestion that you enter -school as my ward--mine, you understand, not your mother's, so that any -suspicion as to your real parentage will rest upon me, rather than upon -her." He arched his eyebrows at Sally, looking rather consciously noble, -and she nodded miserably. "During the two years that you will be in -school--" - -"Two years!" Sally echoed blankly. Two years more of loneliness, of not -belonging, of being an orphan! - -"Two years will pass very quickly," Courtney Barr assured her. "Enid, -please control yourself! I am infinitely sorry to distress you in this -manner, but it is the only sensible thing to do." - -"Yes, Court," Enid choked and buried her exquisite face in her small, -useless-looking white hands. - -Sally put her arms about her mother, and leaned her glossy black head -against the golden one. "I'll try to be contented and happy, Mr. Barr. -Of course I want to protect Mother--" - -"That is another thing, Sally," Courtney Barr interrupted in an almost -gentle voice. "You must try to remember not to refer to Mrs. Barr as -your mother in the hearing of anyone--anyone! If we are going to protect -her, we must begin now." - -"Yes, sir," Sally bowed her head lower so he might not see her tears. - -"Both Mrs. Barr and I will drop casual remarks about my pretty young -ward in school down South, until our friends have become accustomed to -the idea. You will be registered as Sally Barr, a distant relative of my -own, and my ward. It is even probable that it would not be unwise to -have you with us for a short time next summer. We have an estate on Long -Island, you know. - -"As my ward and as my distant relative, you would not be particularly -conspicuous, but our friends would meet you casually and be the less -surprised when it became known that Mrs. Barr and I had decided to adopt -you as our daughter. All our friends and acquaintances know that it has -been a great grief to us that we have no children, and I believe our -action in this matter would occasion no great surprise. The adoption -itself will take place before your eighteenth birthday, while you are -still in school. If there is any newspaper publicity, it will be of an -innocuous kind, I hope. - -"Naturally I shall take care that any newspaper investigation will not -be able to go back of the story I shall prepare very carefully, and if -there is any hint of scandal at all, it will inevitably reflect on me -and not on your mother, as I have already pointed out. After your -adoption and your graduation from the finishing school, you will, of -course, take your place in our home as our daughter, will make your -debut in society that fall, and, I hope, be very happy with us and in -your new life." - -Sally sat very still, her eyes wide and blank, while her bewildered, -unhappy mind tried to picture the future which Courtney Barr was -outlining for her. At last she shook her head, as if to clear away the -mists of doubt and bewilderment. Her mother had taken Sally's little -lax, cold hands and was cuddling them against her cheeks, bringing a -fingertip to her lips occasionally. - -"Poor baby! And--poor mother!" Enid whispered brokenly, and the spell -was broken. The hard lump of unhappiness and resentment that had been -aching in Sally's throat since Courtney Barr had begun to speak melted -in tears. They wept in each other's arms, while Enid's husband walked -impatiently up and down the room. - -When the storm had spent itself, Sally remembered David again, and pain -and fear contracted her heart sharply. - -"Did you see David, Mr. Barr?" She sat up and dabbed at her wet cheeks -with one of the exquisite sheer linen handkerchiefs which Enid had given -her. - -"Oh, yes, yes!" Barr answered quickly. "I managed his affairs very -neatly. Rand, the district attorney, personally attended to the quashing -of the charges against him, and it cost only a thousand dollars to get -Carson to issue a statement to the press that he had really seen nothing -compromising between young Nash and yourself. He also admitted that the -boy's anger had been in a measure justified, that the assault had been -provoked by his own mistaken charges against you and Nash. The boy's -reputation is cleared now and he can go back to college this fall. I -also saw his grandfather and persuaded him that the boy had been a hero -rather than a blackguard. Young Nash is at home on his grandfather's -farm again, so that incident is successfully closed." - -Gratitude brought Sally to her feet. "Thank you, Mr. Barr! You've been -wonderful! It won't be so hard for me to be away at school if I know -that David is in school, too. I wrote him tonight, but I'll tear it up -and write a new letter, telling him all about everything and how happy I -am that he's free of those awful charges--" - -"No, Sally," Barr interrupted, frowning. "Your mother and I are agreed -that you must not write to young Nash, that there must be no thought of -an engagement--" - -"Not write to David?" Sally, echoed blankly. "I love David, Mr. Barr, -and I always will. It's not fair to ask me to promise not to write to -him." - -"I already have his promise not to write to you," Barr told her -implacably. "He understands the situation, agrees with your mother and -me that your past must be forgotten as quickly as possible. You are -entering upon a new life tomorrow when you leave for Virginia with me, a -life that will be totally different from David Nash's. You will--though -you don't seem to realize it--be an heiress to great wealth some day--" - -"You told him that!" Sally accused him hotly. "You told him he'd be a -fortune-hunter if he tried to marry me when I'm of age! Oh, you're not -fair! You have no right to turn David against me, when I love him as I -do--" - -"You're only sixteen, Sally!" Barr cut in sternly, "You don't know the -meaning of the word love--" - -"Please, Court," Enid begged, her own face white and drawn with pity for -Sally. "Please let me handle this myself. Sally is overwrought now, -nervously exhausted. Come along to bed now, darling," she coaxed, her -little hands upon Sally's shoulders. "Let Mother tuck you up and sing -you a lullaby. I'm not going to be cheated of that experience even if my -baby is bigger than I am." - -Fresh tears gushed into Sally's eyes, and she allowed herself to be led -away. At the door she paused: - -"Good night, Mr. Barr. I--I don't want you to think I don't appreciate -what you've done for me--and David--and what you're going to do for me. -I do think you're good and that you want to be kind to me, but I know -you're making a mistake about David and me. I am young, but I know I -love David and that I'll never want to marry anyone else." - -Courtney Barr flushed and looked embarrassed. "Thank you, Sally. I'm -sure we'll be friends. I want to be. I expect to take my duty as your -father very seriously, to try to make you happy. As for David, time has -a way of settling things if we only give it a chance. By the way, my -dear," he added hastily as Sally was about to pass on into her bedroom -with her mother, "I think it will be wiser if your mother does not -accompany us to Virginia. I will arrange for you to board with my -relatives in Virginia until school opens this fall. They will be glad, -for a consideration, to do and say anything I wish them to in regard to -you, and we must begin immediately to take every precaution to protect -your mother." - -"Yes, sir," Sally answered faintly, her eyes appealing to Enid for -consolation. - -When Sally was in bed, having been flutteringly and lovingly assisted in -her preparation by her mother, Enid bent over her to whisper: - -"Darling, darling, don't look so forlorn! Two years will pass so swiftly -and if you're very good, we'll let you ask David to your coming-out -party." - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - - -It was a desolately unhappy Sally who began what she considered the -unbearable task of living those two years which Courtney Barr had -decreed should separate the orphan, Sally Ford, from the society -debutante, Sally Barr. A dozen times, at least, during those first few -weeks she would have run away, straight to David Nash, if she had not -given her word of honor both to her mother and to her mother's husband. - -But, almost insensibly, she began to enjoy life again. It was a -soul-satisfying experience to have an apparently unlimited supply of -spending money and the most beautiful wardrobe of any girl in the little -Virginia city to which Courtney Barr had taken her. For many days almost -every mail brought her a package from New York, addressed in Enid Barr's -surprisingly big handwriting. She and her mother wrote each other twice -a week, and Enid early formed the habit of sending her a weekly budget -of clippings from the papers about the social set in which the Barrs -moved so brilliantly--"so you will become acquainted with the names of -those who will be your friends," as Enid wrote her daughter. - -Gradually the unreality of her new position and of her future -expectations wore off and Sally came to regard herself as really the -daughter of the Courtney Barrs. - -She lived for the rest of the summer with Courtney Barr's third cousins, -Mr. and Mrs. Charles Barr, who were glad of both the money and the -companionship which Sally brought them. To their friends the Charles -Barrs explained that Sally was an orphaned cousin, and the story -apparently was never questioned. She was accepted cordially by the -carefree young people of the small city's best social set, and was -sometimes ashamed of the pleasure she had in being a popular, -well-dressed, pretty young girl. - -She reproached herself for not mourning constantly for David, but she -knew that not for an instant were her loyalty and love for him -threatened by her strange new experiences. And, although she had given -her promise not to write to David, she composed long, intimate letters -to him every week, putting them away in her trunk in the confident -belief that he would some day read them and love them, because she had -written them. - -She told him everything in these letters she could not send--told him of -the two or three nice boys who declared their puppy love for her; -confessed, with tears that blistered the pages, that she had let one of -them kiss her, because he seemed so hurt at her first refusal; described -her new clothes with child-like enthusiasm; tucked snapshots of herself -in the enchanting new dresses between the folded pages; in fact, poured -out her heart to him far more unaffectedly than would have been possible -if she had been mailing the letters. - -Not feeling at all that she was breaking her promise, she subscribed to -The Capital City Press and to the college newspaper, avidly searching -them for any news of David and jealously hoarding the clippings with -which her diligence was rewarded. - -In this way she learned that he was elected president of the junior -class; that he "made" the football eleven as halfback; that--and she -almost fainted with terror--that he was slightly injured during the -Thanksgiving game, when A. & M. beat the State University team in a -bitterly fought contest. - -By that time she was in the finishing school which Courtney Barr had -chosen for her, and was herself becoming prominent in school activities -through her talent for dramatics. When David's college paper printed a -two-column picture of her sweetheart she cut it out and framed it. The -greatest joy she had that first year of her new life was to hear the -other girls rave about his good looks and his athletic record, of which -she bragged swaggeringly. - -During the spring term she was chosen by the dramatic director to take -the lead in the school's last play of the year, "The Clinging Vine." -Sally Ford, or Sally Barr, as she was known at the school, was again -happy "play-acting." Enid and Courtney Barr came down from New York for -the play and for commencement exercises, though Sally would not graduate -for another year. It was the first time she had seen her mother since -they had parted in the little mid-western town where Enid had found -Sally being married to David Nash. - -"But how adorably pretty you are!" Enid exclaimed wonderingly, when she -had the girl safe in the privacy of her own suite in a nearby hotel. "I -wanted to nudge every fond mama sitting near me and exult, 'That's my -daughter! Isn't she beautiful? Isn't she a wonderful little actress?' -Are you happy, darling?" - -Sally, her cheeks poppy-red with excitement and pleasure in her success -in the school play, twirled lightly on the toe of her silver slipper, so -that her pink chiffon skirt belled out like a ballet dancer's. - -"Happy? I'm thrilled and excited right now, and happy that you're here, -but sometimes I'm lonely, in spite of my new friends--Oh, Mother," she -cried, catching Enid's hands impulsively, "won't you let me go back with -you and Mr. Barr now? I want to be with someone I belong to! I don't fit -in here, really. I--I guess I'm still Orphan Sally Ford inside. I'm -always expecting them to snub me, or to taunt me." - -Enid's eyes filmed over with tears, but she shook her head. "We must try -to be patient, darling. I want you to be at home with girls like -these--girls who have always had money and social position and--and -culture. It's a loathsome word, but I don't know any better one for what -I mean. Don't you see, sweetheart? Mother wants you to be ready for New -York when you come, so that you will be happy, but not timid and -ill-at-ease. Court was really very wise. I've come to see that now. -Please try to be patient, darling." - -"And this summer?" Sally quivered. "He said I could be with you at your -Long Island home--" - -But Enid was shaking her head again, her eyes infinitely fond and -pitying. "I'm going abroad, dear. I haven't been very well this -winter--just tired from too much gayety, I think. The doctors advise a -rest cure in southern France. I want you to go to a girls' camp in New -Hampshire. It's really a part of your education, social and physical. I -want you to ride and swim and hike all summer, with the sort of girls -whom you'll be meeting when you do join us in New York. - -"You're to learn to play golf, perfect your game of tennis. By the way, -I want you to go to as many house parties on your holidays as you can. -Learn to flirt with the college youngsters you'll meet; be gay, don't -be--" - -"Institutional," Sally interrupted in a low voice as she turned sharply -away from her mother. - -It was almost a relief to the girl when Enid was gone. Her mother's -exquisite, fragile beauty, her unconscious arrogance, her -sophistication, her sometimes caustic wit, formed a barrier between -them, in spite of the almost worshipful love that Sally felt for her. - -Enid, when she was with her, somehow made the 17-year-old-girl feel -gawky, underdone, awkward, shy. Those cornflower blue eyes, when they -were not misted with tears of affection for this daughter whom she had -so recently discovered, seemed to Sally to be a powerful microscope -trained upon all her deficiencies, enlarging them to frightening -proportions. She knew that in these moments of critical survey her -mother was looking upon her, not as a beloved daughter miraculously -restored to her, but as a future debutante, bearer of the proud name of -Barr, and as a pawn in the marriage game as it is played in the most -exclusive circles in New York Society. - -And Sally squirmed miserably, pitifully afraid that she would never -measure up to the standard which her mother and Courtney Barr had set -for her, knowing, too, deep in her heart, that she did not want to. For -her heart had been given to a golden young god of a man, whose kingdom -was the soil, and whose wife needed none of the qualities which Enid -Barr was bent upon cultivating in her daughter. - -But twelve years of implicit obedience to the authorities at the -orphanage had left their indelible mark upon Sally Ford, who was now -Sally Barr. She would do her best to become the radiant, cultured, -charming, beautiful young creature whom Enid Barr wanted as a daughter. -And since she had Enid's letters to help her, the task was not so -impossible as it had seemed to her. For in the letters Enid was more -real as a mother than she could yet be in actual contact. The fat weekly -envelopes were crammed with love, maternal advice, encouragement, -tenderness. - -Sally sometimes had the feeling that through these letters of her -mother's she knew Enid Barr better than anyone had ever known her. And -she loved her with a passionate devotion, which sometimes frightened her -with its intensity. Gazing at David's picture, clipped from the college -newspaper, she wondered, with a cruel pain banding her heart, if this -almost idolatrous love for her mother would ultimately force her to give -up David. If it should ever come to a choice between those two -well-beloved, what should she do? - -Sometimes she agonized over the fear that David might have ceased to -love her, might have found another girl, might even be married. -Sometimes her hands shook so as they spread out the flat-folded sheets -of the college newspaper and of the Capital City _Press_ that she had to -clasp them tightly until the spasm of fear subsided. And each time the -relief was so great that she sang and laughed and danced like a -joy-crazy person. - -The other girls jeered at her good-naturedly because she was always -singing, "I'll be loving you--always!" But she did not care. It was her -song--and David's. - -She followed, with that obedience so deeply implanted in her, every -phase of the program which Enid and Courtney Barr had mapped out for -her. She went to the girls' camp in New Hampshire and returned to school -in Virginia that fall strong and tanned and boyish-looking, and was able -to report to Enid that she could swim beautifully if not swiftly, could -ride gracefully, could hold her own decently in a hard game of tennis, -could play golf well enough not to be conspicuous on the links. - -During her last term at the finishing school she obediently paid a great -deal of attention to her dancing, to drawing room deportment, and to her -own beautiful young body, learning to groom it expertly. And during the -Christmas and Easter vacations she netted three proposals of marriage, -from brothers of classmates in whose homes she visited. She learned, -somehow, to say "no" so tactfully that her suitors were almost as -flattered by her refusals as they would have been if she had accepted -them. - -Enid and Courtney Barr came down from New York to see her graduate, and -with them they brought the news of her legal adoption. - -"A surprise, too!" Enid chanted, swinging her daughter's hands -excitedly. "Court and I are going to take you to Europe with us this -summer, and keep you away from New York until almost time for you to -make your debut." - -"Europe!" Sally was dazed. Her first thought was that Europe was so far -away from Capital City and David. He was getting his diploma now, just -as she was getting hers--"Oh, Mother, you haven't forgotten your -promise, have you?" - -Enid frowned slightly, abashed by Sally's lack of enthusiasm. "Promise, -darling?" - -"That I could invite David to my coming-out party? Mother, I've lived -for two years on that promise!" she cried desperately, as the frown of -annoyance and anger deepened on her mother's exquisite, proud little -face. - -Periodically, during the four months that the Barrs spent in wandering -over Europe, Enid's evasive reply to Sally's urgent question thrust -itself frighteningly through the new joys she was experiencing. - -Enid had shrugged and said: "Remind me when we're making up the -invitation list this fall, Sally." She knew now that her mother had -counted on her forgetting David, that Enid had told herself until she -believed it, because she wanted to believe, that the transformed Sally, -the Sally whom she had remade into the kind of girl who could take her -place in society as the daughter of Enid and Courtney Barr, would be a -little ashamed of her 16-year-old infatuation for a penniless young -farmer. - -But Sally's heart had not changed, no matter how radically Enid's money, -the finishing school and Europe had altered her, mentally and -physically. - -One morning in November Sally knocked at the door of the small, pleasant -room known to the Barr household as "Miss Rice's office." Linda Rice -held the difficult, exacting but always exciting position of Enid Barr's -social secretary. Sally liked Linda, envied her her independence, her -tactful, firm handling of her sometimes unreasonable employer. As she -knocked now, fear of her mother fluttered in the heart that was so full -of love and admiration for her. For she knew that Enid and Linda were -making up the invitation list for the long-discussed coming-out party. - -"Come in," Enid's contralto voice called impatiently. "Oh, it's you, -darling. How cunning you look! Turn around so I can see how that new bob -looks from the back. Oh, charming! Max is a robber, but he does know the -art of cutting hair. Isn't she precious, Linda?" - -Sally, dressed in a deceptively simple little frock of dark blue French -crepe which half revealed her slender knees, whirled obediently. The -heavy, silken masses of her black hair had long since been ruthlessly -sacrificed to the shears, and now with the new Parisian cut, later to be -the rage in America and known as the "wind-blown bob," she looked like -an impudent little gamin, amazingly pretty and pert. - -Her clear white skin contradicted the effect of the impish hair-cut, -however, and persisted in making her look appealingly feminine. - -"To think she can eat anything she wants and still keep that figure!" -Enid exclaimed with humorous envy. "I'd give my soul to be able to eat -bread and candy again." But she looked at her own tiny body, no bigger -than an ethereal 12-year-old girl's and smiled with satisfaction. "What -did you want, darling? Linda and I are awfully busy.--Oh, by the way, -you mustn't forget Claire's tea this afternoon. You're going to Bobby -Proctor's luncheon at the Ritz, too, aren't you? Like the social whirl, -sweet?" - -"It still frightens me a little," Sally confessed with a slight shiver. -"Mother," she began with a desperate attempt at casualness, "you're -sending David an invitation, aren't you? You promised, you know--" - -Enid frowned and pretended to consult the copy of the long list which -she had been checking when Sally interrupted. "Is David Nash's name on -the list, Linda? Never mind. I'll look for it. And Linda, will you -please run down and tell Randall that Mrs. Barrington will be here for -luncheon today? He'll have to have gluten bread for her. Thank you, -dear. I don't know what I should do without you, Linda, you priceless -thing!" - -When the secretary had left the room, Enid turned to Sally, who was -standing beside the desk, twisting her hands nervously. "Darling, I've -counted so on your not holding me to that foolish promise I made two -years ago. You _must_ realize that David--dear and sweet and good as he -undoubtedly is--belongs to your past, a past which I want you to forget -as completely as if it had never existed." - -Sally opened her lips to speak, but the futility of the retort she was -about to make overwhelmed her. How could she forget those twelve lonely, -miserable years in a state orphanage? And how could her mother possibly -expect her to forget David, who had been her only friend, her "perfect -knight" when such dreadful trouble as Enid, in her sheltered life, could -hardly imagine, had made her a hunted, terror-stricken fugitive from -"justice"? David to whom she was "half married," David whom she would -always love, even if she never saw him again? But she _would_ see him! - -"Please don't get that sulky, stubborn look on your face, Sally!" Enid -spoke almost sharply. "I am thinking of David, too. Do you really think -it would be fair to him to ask him to come to New York merely for a -party, to see the girl he cannot hope to marry make her debut in a -society to which he could never belong? Don't be utterly selfish, -darling! Think of me a little, too! David knows--the truth. You must -know it would be painful for me to see him, after the story I told you -in his presence. I want to forget, Sally, and just be happy, now that I -have my daughter with me--" The lovely voice trembled with threatened -tears, and the cornflower-blue eyes pleaded almost humbly with -implacable sapphire ones. - -"I'm sorry, Mother," Sally answered steadily. "But--you promised. I've -done everything you asked me to do for more than two years. I kept _my_ -promise not to write to David, because all the time I was counting on -you to keep yours." - -Enid Barr flushed and tapped angrily with her pen against the edge of -the desk. "Of course, if you put it that way, I have no choice! How -shall Linda address the invitation?" - -"Thank you, Mother," Sally cried, stooping swiftly to lay her lips -against her mother's golden hair. "You've made me awfully happy." Her -voice shook a little with awed delight as she gave her mother the only -address she knew--David's grandfather's name and the R. F. D. route on -which his farm lay. - -"I suppose I'm having all this bother for nothing," Enid brightened. -"The boy would be an idiot to spend the money on the trip--even if he -has it to spend!" - -A beautiful light glowed in Sally's wide, dreaming eyes. "David will -come," she said softly. "He will come if he has to walk." - -"A hiking costume would be so appropriate at a society girl's debut," -Enid pointed out, a little maliciously, but she smiled then, a little -secret, satisfied smile, as if she hoped he would look a rube among the -sleek young men who would be asked to view her daughter when she was -officially put "on the market." - -But Sally was too happy to notice. "May I write him, too, Mother? It -would look so queer, just sending him an invitation, without a word--" - -"Absolutely not!" Enid was stern. "The invitation is more than -sufficient. Now run along, darling, and dress for Bobby's luncheon. It -seems to me there were never so many sub-deb parties as there are this -year, but you simply must go to all of them, if your first season is to -be a success. The list is going to be miles long," she worried. "Perhaps -it would have been wiser to have your party at the Ritz, as Mrs. Proctor -and most of the others are doing, but there seems to be little reason to -keep up an enormous establishment like this if you can't entertain in -it." - -"'Coming out' seems so silly," Sally protested with sudden, unusual -spirit. "Of course with me it's different. The crowd doesn't know me -very well yet, but nearly all of the debs have been really 'out' for two -or three years. They've been prom-trotting and going to the opera and -the theater alone with me, even to night clubs--I can't see what real -difference it will make to most of them--" - -"Of course you can't," Enid said with unintentional cruelty. "You -haven't been reared to this sort of thing. But you'll learn. Run along -now, and look your prettiest. And by the way, if you have a minute, -won't you stop by the photographers to choose the poses to be released -for publication? The society editors are calling up frantically. All -they've had are snapshots of you, and I want them to print a picture -that will do you justice. You're really the loveliest thing on the deb -list this year, you know. But do run along! I shan't get a blessed thing -done if you stay here gossiping with me." - -Sally laughed, kissed her mother and ran from the room, bumping into -Linda Rice, who was discreetly waiting outside the office until the -interview between mother and daughter should be finished. - -"Linda," she whispered, her face rosy with sweet embarrassment, "I gave -Mother the name of a very special friend of mine, to put on the -invitation list. You'll be a darling and mail it out today, won't you? -You see, he lives in the Middle West and I want him to have plenty of -time to plan to come. David Nash is the name." Her voice caressed the -three beloved syllables more tenderly than she realized, and Linda Rice -nodded her a knowing smile. - -"Of course, Sally. And I hope he comes. I'll mail it this very -afternoon." - -Sally ran up the broad, circular staircase to the third floor, scorning -to use the "lift" which Courtney Barr had had installed in the Fifth -Avenue mansion a few years before. - -She never entered her own suite of rooms--sitting room, bedroom, -dressing room and bath--without first an uneasy feeling that she was -trespassing and then a shock of delight that it was hers indeed. Now she -passed slowly through the rooms, trying to see them with David's eyes, -or even with the eyes of the forlorn little Sally Ford who had slaved -sixteen hours a day on the Carson farm for her "board and keep." - -Suddenly a picture flashed across her mind--the two-rooms-and-lean-to -shack in which she and David had eaten what was to have been their -wedding breakfast. A great nostalgia swept over her--not only for David, -but for plain people working together to make a home and to support -their children. - -All her life in the orphanage she had dreamed of delicate foods, -skin-caressing, lovely fabrics, spacious, gracious rooms. And now she -had them--and she was frightened to nausea, because they were a barrier -between her and David and all the realities of life and love which she -had so nearly grasped when she was slaving on the farm, working as -"Princess Lalla" in the carnival, fleeing from the pursuit of the law -with only David to protect her. - -She dressed listlessly for the sub-deb luncheon at the Ritz, chatted and -laughed and pretended to be as frivolous and "wild" as any of her new -friends; went to Claire Bainbridge's tea that afternoon; went to the -theater with her mother and adopted father that night, went, went, went -during the next few days, but her heart was concerned with only one -question: would David come? She had been so sure, so arrogantly, proudly -sure that he would come even if he had to walk-- - -On the fifth day after the invitation was despatched his telegram came. - -Color--all colors swirling together in a mad kaleidoscope of incredible -beauty; the muted, insistent throbbing of a violin played by an unseen -artist; the rosy glow of light which apparently had no source; the -rustling whisper of silks; the polite, subdued buzz of middle-aged -conversation; the shrill but musical clamor of very young voices; the -subtle, faint odor of French perfumes; the stronger, more sickening odor -of too many hothouse flowers-- - -Sally Barr, who had been Sally Ford, was "play-acting" again. She was -playing the role of a society debutante. She was "playing-acting" and -enjoying it, with a sort of surface enjoyment that made her look the -perfect picture of the popular and beautiful debutante. - -She knew that her cheeks were like tea roses, her sapphire eyes as -brilliant as the jewel whose color they had imitated so perfectly. She -knew that her wind-blown bob of gleaming, silky-soft black hair was -ravishing, that her "period costume" of sea-shell pink taffeta and -silver lace, made sinfully expensive by its intricate embroidery of seed -pearls, was the most beautiful dress worn by any debutante of the season -so far. - -She knew all these things because the enviously ecstatic compliments of -the other girls had told her so, because Enid Barr, her mother, who all -these people thought was only her adopted mother, was luminous with -pride and joy in her, because even Courtney Barr, with whom she still -felt ill-at-ease, looked like a pouter-pigeon in his possessive -satisfaction. - -But Sally Barr was play-acting and the Sally Ford she had been looked -on, in a skimpy little white lawn dress edged with five-cent lace, and -watched the performance with critical eyes, or, rather, watched as often -as those hungry, desperate eyes turned away from the door, unable to -bear the sight of newcomers because none of them was David. - -The Sally Ford in the skimpy little white lawn dress which the orphanage -provide for Sundays and for rare dress-up occasions wondered how these -strange, glamorous people could not see her beneath the sea-shell pink -taffeta with its silver lace and precious seed-pearl embroidery. And -this Sally Ford whom they could not see kept telling herself over and -over that her dreams had come true: she had a mother who was rich and -beautiful and tender and wise--nearly always wise, except about David; -she was living in a mansion more magnificent than the orphaned -"play-actress" had ever been able to conjure; she was beautiful and -popular; these strange people who were "in society" were here because -Sally Ford--no, Sally Barr!--was making her debut, was being accepted as -one of them. - -She told herself these things and her eyes again darted to the door, -hungry for the sign of a penniless, 23-year-old farmer boy who would be -as much out of place in this ballroom among these strange, glamorous -people as Sally Ford in her skimpy little white lawn dress. - -Three words hammered their staccato message ceaselessly on her -listening, watching nerves: "Coming. Thanks. David." Three words which -had broken the silence of two and a half years. -Coming--thanks--David--Coming--thanks--David-- - -"Darling, this is Mrs. Allenby, a very old and dear friend of mine--" - -Sally Barr smiled her shy, sweet, little-girl smile and Sally Ford noted -the success of it critically as the frumpy, dyed-haired little old lady -passed on down the receiving line. Coming--thanks--David--But, oh, was -he coming? - -She stole a glance at the tiny watch set in the circle of diamonds that -banded her bare arm just below the elbow. Half past eleven. Dancing -would begin at twelve. She had been smiling and twittering and looking -sweet and demure or provocative and gay since eight o'clock, when the -dinner for the debutantes had begun. - -How much longer could she keep it up? It was really absurd for them to -suppose that she could go on like this until three or four o'clock in -the morning, when her heart was broken-- - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - - -"Mr. David Nash!" - -Nothing, no one could have held her. The words had scarcely lift the -butler's lips when Sally reached David's side, her full skirt, -lengthened to the tips of her slippers by the frosty silver lace, -billowing like sails at the mooring of the snug little bodice. - -She seized his gloved hands, her joy-widened eyes blazing over his face, -his adored, so well-remembered face. - -"Oh, David! David! I thought you weren't coming! I'd have died if you -hadn't come!" She stepped back a pace, her small hands swinging his as -if she were a joyous child and there were no one else in the ballroom at -all. "You look older, David! You haven't been sick? You worked too hard -to finish college? Oh, David--" - -His eyes laughed at her through a barrier of embarrassment, and his -startlingly grim young face softened. It was true that he looked much -older; boyishness had left him, and Sally could have screamed out her -pain that this was so. He was thinner, or appeared to be, in his -perfectly fitting evening clothes. Odd to see him dressed like that, she -thought, near to tears. - -She had seen him in overalls and cheap "jeans" and in decent but -inexpensive tweeds. She had seen his big-muscled arms bare, the summer -sun gilding the fine hairs upon them; she had seen him sweating over the -cook stove in the privilege car of Bybee's Bigger and Better Carnival -Shows, stripped to a thin cotton undershirt. - -But she had never before seen him like this--immaculate, correct, of a -pattern, apparently, with all other well-dressed young college men. And -she was illogically hurt, felt as if the correctly stiff bosom of his -shirt was a veritable wall between the old David and the old Sally-- - -"They've cut off your beautiful hair," were his first words. - -She stood still, her hands slowly releasing his, feeling his eyes rove -over her, as hers had swept over him, and she did not need to look into -his eyes to find that he was withdrawing from her, alienated, -bewildered, saddened. - -She wanted to cry out to him, to beat his breast with her hands: "It's -Sally, David! Sally Ford underneath, Sally who loves you better than -anything in the world." But she did not say it, for Enid Barr was at her -elbow, and it was her mother's coldest most polite voice that was -welcoming David. - -"We're so glad you could come, Mr. Nash. Did you have a pleasant -journey? I'm glad. Sally, you _must_ come back into the receiving line, -darling. I'll introduce Mr. Nash." - -The next hour was an almost unbearable eternity to Sally. But she -"play-acted" through it--gave the tips of her fingers to late comers, -smiled, murmured appropriate phrases which Enid had painstakingly taught -her; opened the ball; danced, in rapid succession with the most -importunate of her male guests, for Enid, reluctantly acceding to the -new informality, had not insisted upon dance cards. - -But all the time her eyes were darting about on their quest for David. -She spotted him at last, near the door of the ballroom, moodily -listening to whatever it was that Courtney Barr was saying in his most -unctuous, weighty manner. - -"Please--I'll be back soon!" Sally gasped to her amazed partner, and -broke from his grasp. - -She did not in the least care that curious glances and uplifted brows -followed her fleet progress across the crowded ballroom floor. Her whole -attention was given to David, David who looked ill-at-ease and -wretched-- - -"Aren't you going to dance with me?" she cried as soon as she reached -him and her adopted father. "You mustn't let Father monopolize you. -Come, before the music stops." - -Unsmiling, David took her into his arms, gingerly, as if he were afraid -of crushing the precious dress. - -"Do you remember the other time we danced together, David?" she -whispered, her voice tender with memories. "In the Carsons' parlor. No -one else would dance with me and Pearl could have slain me because you -did. Remember?" - -David nodded, held her just a trifle closer, but his face was as grim -and unhappy as ever. She tucked her head against his broad breast and -closed her eyes so that he could not see her tears. When the music -stopped abruptly, she seized his hand, drew him urgently. - -"We've got to go somewhere to talk, David. I can't stand--this." - -He let her lead him down three flights of the magnificent circular -marble staircase, and because he was so silent she thought miserably -that it might be hurting him that she was so much at home in this vast, -splendid house. - -"Miss Rice's office!" she cried, after he had darted about in an -unsuccessful effort to find a secluded nook not already occupied by -truant couples. - -When the door had closed upon them, she faced him, her breath catching -on a little gasp of anticipation. But his arms stayed rigidly at his -side. - -"It was in this very room, David," she began eagerly, "that I fought the -battle with Mother and won. I made her keep her promise to me to invite -you to my coming-out ball. She promised me two and a half years ago, -promised so I would promise her not to write to you. But I wrote you -every week, sometimes oftener, and I'm still writing every week, though -I can't mail the letters. Now I can! Now I can! Do you realize I'm of -age, David? I'm eighteen and a half, and I'm 'out.' Isn't that funny? -I'm officially 'out' now, and I can do as I please." - -Her voice dragged a little at the end, for he was looking at her as if -she were a stranger, or as if he were trying to make her feel like a -stranger to him. With a moan, she lifted her arms and crept so close to -him that she could lay her head against his breast. "Aren't you--going -to kiss me, David? I've waited so long, so long--" - -She felt him stiffen, then his hands came up slowly and fastened upon -hers. But it was only to remove her hands from his shoulders-- - -"You must forget me, Sally, or remember me only when you remember Sally -Ford and Pitty Sing and Jan and Pop Bybee. We all belong together in -your memory, and none of us belongs in Sally Barr's life." His voice was -level, heavy, not the young, tender, musical voice that had made love to -her during the carnival days. - -She took a backward step, a little drunkenly, and the face she lifted -bravely for whatever blow he was going to deal her was pinched and -white, the eyes blue-black with pain. "Don't you love me any more, -David?" - -"I'm a poor man and I'm not a fortune-hunter," David answered grimly. -"I--don't know Sally Barr." - -She shrank from him then, backward, step by step, so stricken, so -white-faced, that the boy clenched his hands in agony. - -They were still staring at each other when the door opened, and an -almost forgotten but now shockingly familiar voice sang out -nonchalantly: - -"Bobby Proctor told me I'd find you here, Sally." - -It was Arthur Van Horne, whom she had not seen since the last day of the -carnival in Capital City. - -"Please don't go, David!" Sally implored, but he mistook her distress, -occasioned by Arthur Van Home's entirely unexpected appearance, for a -plea for a longer interview which he knew would only cause them both -pain. - -He shook his head dumbly and strode to the door. He paused there a -moment to bow jerkily first toward Sally, then toward Van Horne, who was -watching the scene with amused, cynical eyes. - -Pride mercifully came to Sally's aid then; she closed her lips firmly -over the question she had been about to fling at David with desperate -urgency. She even managed to wave her hand with what she hoped was airy -indifference as David opened the door. - -"So!" Van Horne chuckled when the door had closed softly. "It's still -Sally and David, isn't it? I'm glad I was vouchsafed a glimpse of this -paragon. Astonishingly good-looking in a Norse Viking sort of way, but -rather a bull in a China shop here, isn't he? But I presume that is why -Enid fondly hoped when she allowed him to come. I gather that she did -invite him? A very clever woman, Enid. I've always said so." - -Sally's teeth closed hurtingly over her lower lip, but she said nothing. -The pain and horror of David's uncompromising rebuff were still too -great to permit room in her heart for fear of Van Horne. Of course he -had recognized her at once, had undoubtedly recognized her from her -pictures in the papers, but what did it matter now? David was -gone--gone--He had not even kissed her-- - -"Still afraid of me, Sally?" Van Horne laughed, as her eyes remained -fixed on his face in a blind, unseeing stare. - -"Afraid of you?" Sally echoed, her voice struggling strangely through -pain. "Oh, you mean--?" She tried to collect her wits, to push aside the -incredible fact of David's desertion, so that she could concentrate on -Van Horne and the frightening significance of his presence here coupled -with his knowledge of her past. - -"Dear little Sally!" Van Horne said tenderly, and Sally clenched her -fist to strike him for using the words which had been heavenly sweet -when David had uttered them so long ago. "I told you the last time I saw -you that you had not seen the last of Arthur Van Horne. I meant it, but -I give you my word I hardly expected to find you _here_! I spent the -deuce of a lot of time and money trying to trace you after you left the -carnival. Old Bybee finally told me that you'd run away and had probably -married your David. So I took my broken heart to China, Japan, Egypt and -God knows where. And now like the chap who sought for the Holy Grail, I -find you at home waiting for me." - -"I wasn't waiting for you," Sally contradicted him indignantly. "I was -waiting for David and he's just told me that he doesn't want me. I hoped -I'd never see you again!" - -"Why, Sally, Sally!" Van Horne chided her, his black eyes full of -mocking humor. "Don't you realize that I'm the oldest friend you have in -this new life of yours? I really haven't got used to the idea yet of -your being Enid Barr's daughter. Of course I knew there was something -mysterious about her overweening interest in 'Princess Lalla,' but this -thick old bean of mine wasn't functioning very well in those days. My -heart was too full of that same lovely little crystal-gazer. But when I -read the rather masterly bit of fiction in the papers, the story which -good old asinine Courtney Barr gave out as to your parentage and his -wardship which he had supplanted by a legal adoption, the old bean began -to click again, and I can assure you I got a great deal of quiet -enjoyment out of the thing. Fancy the impeccable Enid Barr's having--" - -"Oh, stop" Sally commanded him, flaming with anger. "Don't dare say a -word against my mother--I mean, against Enid--" - -"Against your mother," Van Horne corrected her serenely. "Of course I -haven't told anyone, Sally, and I don't really see why I should, -if--Listen, child: don't you think we ought to have a long, comfortable -talk about--old times? We're likely to be interrupted here any minute by -a chaperon--or by your mother or by a couple of young idiots seeking a -quiet place to 'neck' in. Slip out of the house when the show's -over--the servants' entrance will be better--and we'll go for a drive -through the park." - -"I shall do no such thing," Sally repudiated the suggestion hotly. "I'm -going back to the ballroom now. Please don't come with me." - -When she arrived, breathless, at the door of the ballroom, she bumped -into Enid, whose face was white and anxious and suddenly almost old. - -"Darling, _where_ have you been?" her mother whispered fiercely. "I've -had Courtney and Randall and two of the footmen looking for you. This is -_your_ party, you know. You have other guests besides David Nash. I knew -it was a mistake to ask him--" - -"Where is he, Mother?" Sally interrupted rudely. "I've been with someone -else most of the time." She could not bring herself yet to mention Van -Horne's name to her mother, for fear Enid would notice that something -was sadly amiss. - -"I haven't seen him," Enid protested. "But run along now and dance. It's -the last dance before supper. Remember that Grant Proctor is taking you -down. Do be sweet to him, Sally." - -"She would like for me to marry Grant Proctor," Sally reflected dully, -as she obediently let herself be drawn into the dance by an ardent-eyed -young man whose name she could not remember. "She wants me to marry -Grant Proctor, when I'm already half-married to David. But David doesn't -want me! Oh, David!" - -Just before supper was announced she slipped away to her own rooms, to -cry the hot tears that were pressing against her eyeballs. And on her -dressing table she found a note, undoubtedly placed there by her own -maid. Her cold, shaking fingers had difficulty in opening it, for she -knew at once that it was from David. - -"Dear little Sally," she read, and the tears gushed then. "Forgive me -for bolting like this, but I couldn't stand it any longer. You know I -love you, that 'I'll be loving you always,' but you must also know that -Sally Barr cannot marry David Nash, and that anything less would be too -terrible for both of us. You must be wondering why I came. I wanted to -see for myself that you are happy, that your mother is good to you. And, -of course, I wanted to see you again, wanted to see if there was -anything of my Sally in this beautiful Sally Barr that the papers are -making so much of. - -"I think it has made it harder for me to find that underneath the new -surface you are still Sally Ford. But they'll change the core of you -almost as rapidly as they have remade the surface of you into a society -beauty. And after you're changed all through you'll be glad I went away. -I'll carry my own Sally in my heart always, and the new Sally Barr will -fall in love with the splendid young son of some old family, marry him -and make her mother very happy. She would never forgive us, Sally, if I -took you away and made you live on what I can earn as a farmer, and she -would be right not to forgive. I would not forgive myself, and after -awhile you'd be unhappy, too, remembering all that you had lost, -including a mother who adores you. Goodby, Sally. David." - -She was so quiet, so white at supper that Grant Proctor, who was already -in love with her, begged her to let him give her a drink from his pocket -flask, but she refused, scarcely knowing what he had said to her. Once -she caught her mother's eyes, and shivered at the anxiety and reproach -in them. - -Suddenly a fierce resentment against Enid Barr rose and beat sickeningly -in her blood. If she had not interfered, she and David would have been -married long ago. They would have been happy in poverty, would have -struggled side by side to banish poverty, might even have had a tiny -David and Sally of their own by this time. And now David was irrevocably -gone, so that Enid Barr might keep her daughter. Sally wanted to nurse -her anger against her mother, but it was impossible to do so, for she -loved her. - -When the jazz orchestra was hilariously summoning the debutantes to the -dance floor again Arthur Van Horne claimed Sally over the protests of -the half dozen younger men who were good-naturedly wrangling for the -honor. - -"You're going to meet me after this foolish, delightful show is over, -aren't you? Of course you are!" he smiled down upon her as he led her -out upon the floor. - -Sally looked up at him wearily and saw that there was more than -amusement and gallantry in his narrowed, smiling black eyes. There was -menace, which he did not try to conceal, wanted her to see-- - -"You do love your mother, don't you?" he smiled significantly. "Maybe -you'll learn to love Van a little, too. It would be--very wise." - -It was half past four o'clock when the tireless debutantes were willing -to call it a night. Sally braved the thing out, but her face was wan as -she listened to the last compliments on the success of the party which -had officially launched her into the circles of society to which her -mother belonged by the divine right of inheritance and immense wealth. - -"We'll talk it all over tomorrow, sweetheart," Enid said pityingly. "You -run along to bed now. I've got to give a few instructions to Randall. -And you'd better stay in bed all day, or until tea time anyway. You were -marvelous tonight, darling. So beautiful, so sweet. These wild young -flappers--but run along, daughter beloved. You look as if you might -faint with fatigue. Have Ernestine bring you some hot milk." - -It was ridiculously easy for Sally to slip out of the house, using the -servants' entrance, as Van Horne had suggested. She found him waiting -for her and submitted wearily to being led to where his car was parked, -a block away. - -"What do you want, Van?" she asked abruptly, when the car turned into -Central Park from Fifth Avenue at Eighty-fourth street, the wheels -crunching the glazed crust of new snow. - -"To talk with you and hold your hand and possibly kiss you--oh, very -possibly!" Van Horne laughed at her, reaching for her hand. - -"What did you mean when you said it would be 'very wise' for me to love -you a little?" she persisted, too tired to be diplomatic. But of course -she knew. He held her mother's security and happiness in the hollow of -his hand. That he could destroy her own social career if he wished did -not occur to her, for she had not yet learned to care about it, to prize -it. But Enid must be protected at all costs. - -"I think you know," Van Horne shrugged. "But why put it into words? Some -things are much nicer unsaid, if they are distinctly understood. -Now--will you kiss me, Sally? I've waited a long time, sweet child, and -I'm naturally not a patient man." - -"Not tonight," Sally said in a low, flat voice, shrinking into her own -corner of the seat. "Please turn at One Hundred and Tenth street and -take me back home, Van. I'm utterly tired." - -Van obeyed cheerfully, exultant over her indirect promise. Sally was -creeping exhaustedly up the stairs to her room, her mother, still -dressed in her formal ball gown, came hurrying frantically down to meet -her. - -"Darling, where have you been? I've been crazy with worry! How _could_ -you go out and meet that Nash boy so brazenly? Tonight of all nights!" - -"It wasn't David, Mother," Sally said in a dead-tired voice. "It was -Arthur Van Horne. He--knows--all about me. He's known all along." - -Five weeks later--it was in early January, just before the annual -scurrying of self-coddling society folk from the rigors of a New York -winter to the sunshine of Palm Beach and Nassau--Sally Barr, "one of the -season's most beautiful debutantes," as the society editors called her, -sat at a table for six in one of New York's most exclusive night clubs. - -She was thankful for the fact that an inhumanly flexible male dancer was -doing his most incredible tricks for the amusement of the club's -patrons, for watching him gave her an opportunity to think, an excuse -for not chattering brightly as debutantes were expected to do. - -Grant Proctor, whom Enid had hoped she would marry, sat opposite her, -Arthur Van Horne on her right. Beside Grant, twittering and giggling, -was Claire Bainbridge, whose engagement to the heir of the Proctor -millions would be announced from Palm Beach. - -And yet Sally was conscious that Grant's nice, leaf-brown eyes followed -her with a frustrated, doglike devotion whenever she was near him. He -had told her that he loved her, and Sally, terribly anxious to please -her mother and to secure Enid Barr's safety from scandal, had been ready -to listen to his proposal of marriage. Since David was lost to her, it -did not much matter whom she married. - -"But if he asks me to marry him, Mother, I'll have to tell him the truth -about my birth," Sally had told Enid. - -Now, with her wistful eyes apparently watching the agile dancer, she -remembered Enid's horrified protest. "You can't tell him, Sally! He -wouldn't marry you if he knew. His parents wouldn't let him. Promise me -you won't tell, darling!" - -And so Sally had not told him, but when he did ask her to marry him she -refused him. His as yet unannounced engagement to Claire Bainbridge had -followed swiftly, but his eyes were still pathetically true to Sally. - -She shifted her position a trifle, so that she could observe Arthur Van -Horne out of the corner of her eye. Not that she wanted to see him! She -had been forced to see so much of him since the night of her debut party -that the very sound of his mocking, drawling voice was obnoxious to her. -She would never forget her mother's terror, her abject pleading and -tears. - -"Don't antagonize him, darling!" Enid had begged. "He can ruin us, ruin -us! Be nice to him, Sally! If--if he was in love with you during those -awful carnival days, maybe--" She had hesitated, ashamed to put her hope -into words. "Van is really a rather wonderful man, you know, darling. -One of the most eligible bachelors in New York society. Old family, no -mother or father to dictate to him, a tremendous fortune. Of course, -he's cynical and blase, and rather more experienced than I'd like, -but--just be nice to him, darling. Maybe--" - -That shamefaced "maybe" of Enid's had kept thrusting itself upon Sally's -rebellious attention ever since. Enid, more frightened of Van's power -over her than she would admit, even to Sally, threw the two together on -every possible occasion. After Grant Proctor had retreated from the -field, smarting under his refusal by Sally, Enid had almost feverishly -concentrated on Van Horne. Sally had stubbornly insisted to her mother -that she would not marry any man whom she could not tell the truth about -her illegitimacy, and Enid had just as stubbornly refused to consider -the possibility of Sally's telling. - -"If Van really knows," she had told Sally in desperation, "that is one -too many. You could not possibly harm any man by marrying him without -telling. You're _our_ daughter now--the legally adopted daughter of Mr. -and Mrs. Courtney Barr. That is all that matters." - -"What matters to me," Sally had insisted wearily, "is that no man that -you would like for me to marry would have me if he knew. I can't cheat. -Of course I don't have to marry." - -"Of course not," Enid had agreed with assumed gayety. "But since Van -does know--Of course, since he already knows, if you married him it -would be as much to his interest to forget it and protect me--us--as it -is ours. But I want you to be happy, darling." - -Sally, her little round chin supported on her laced fingers, her eyes -brooding upon the dancer whom she did not see, reflected with an -unchildlike bitterness that there was no question now of her being -happy. Happiness lay behind her; she had almost grasped it, had been -"half-married" to a man she loved. David! His name flashed through her -heart like the thrust of a red-hot lancet. - -"Dance, Sally? Or do you prefer to go on dreaming?" Van Horne's low, -teasing voice interrupted her bitter reverie. - -She made a sudden resolution, rose with sprightly vivacity from her -chair, flung a sparkling glance to her mother whose beautiful face was a -little pinched with the strain under which she had lived these last few -weeks. "Dance, of course. Van!" she cried, wrinkling her nose at him -with a provocative moue. "I was dreaming about you! Aren't you -flattered?" - -She saw her mother's pinched face flush and bloom with hope, caught an -austere but approving smile from Courtney Barr, with whom she had not -yet reached the intimacy that should exist between a father and a -daughter, even an adopted daughter. If she could make them so happy by -marrying Arthur Van Horne, why let her own feelings prevent? If she -couldn't have David, what difference did it make whom she married? And -if she married Van Horne the only menace to her mother's reputation -would be removed. - -"You adorable little thing!" Van Horne whispered, as he swept her out -upon the crowded dance floor. "So you were dreaming about me? Pleasant -dreams, little Princess Lalla?" His ardent, dark face was bending close, -his black eyes free of mockery but lit by a fire that repelled her. - -"Did you really fall in love with 'Princess Lalla'?" Sally forced -herself to ask coquettishly, fluttering her long lashes in the demure -fashion which had proved so effective during her short career as a -debutante. - -"Absurd question!" Van Horne jeered softly. "Didn't I convince you at -the time? Listen, Sally, I almost never see you alone. Enid seems to -have an antiquated leaning toward chaperonage." - -"Chaperons are 'coming in' again," Sally laughed at him, hiding her -distaste. "Mother adores being a leader of fashion, you know." - -"You're so adorable tonight that I want to run away with you," Van told -her boldly. "But I'll try to be content if you'll promise me to come to -my apartment alone for tea tomorrow. Do, Sally! I've something to tell -you. Can you guess?" - -She stiffened, every nerve on the defensive against him. But she -remembered her resolution, and nodded slowly, her head tucked on one -side, her eyes granting him a swift, shy upward glance. - -"If you look at me like that again, I'll kiss you right here on the -dance floor!" Van threatened exultantly, as his arms tightened about -her. - -Enid's pathetic gratitude to her for being "nice" to Van Horne -strengthened the girl's resolution to carry it through. She dressed with -especial care for her tea date with Van the next afternoon, pinning the -corsage of Parma violets which he had sent her on the full shawl collar -of her Russian squirrel coat. - -But before she left her room she took the ring David had given her from -the box in which she had hidden it because the sight of it hurt her so -intolerably, and kissed the shallow, flawed little sapphire with -passionate grief. - -"Goodby, David," she whispered to the ring, but inconsistently she -thrust it into her dark-blue and gray leather handbag. No matter what -sort of ring Van gave her, it could never be so precious to her as this -cheap little ring that David had given her to mark their betrothal. - -She had visited Van Horne's apartment once before with Enid, but as she -gave the floor number to the elevator operator--it was one of the most -exclusive and expensive of the new Park Avenue apartment houses--she -thought she saw a gleam of amusement in the man's eyes. - -Almost as soon as her finger had pressed the bell the door was opened by -Van himself, Van in a black and maroon silk dressing gown over -impeccable trousers and shirt. She was drawing back instinctively when -he laughed his low, mocking laugh and, seizing her hands, pulled her -resisting body into the room. - -"I think one reason I am so mad about you, Sally my darling, is that you -are always fluttering out of my reach like a frightened bird. You are -superb in a Lillian Gish role, but even Lillian Gish is captured and -tamed before the end of the film. Like this!" And he laughed exultingly -as his arms encircled her quivering, fluttering little body, held it -crushingly against his breast. - -Only her head was free to weave from side to side as his flushed, -laughing face came closer and closer. "The best kissing technique -advocates the closing of the eyes, darling," he gibed with tender -mockery. "And there is a point at which maidenly coyness ceases to be -charming. Now!" - -She submitted to his kiss then, but her lips were lax, unresponsive. -When he released her, an angry glint in his eyes, she backed away, -touching her lips involuntarily with her handkerchief. "Please -don't--kiss me again--like that, Van," she quavered. "Not yet. I'll -marry you, but you'll have to give me time to get used to--you." - -The blank amazement in his eyes made her voice falter lamely. Then he -laughed, a short bark that was utterly unlike the tenderly mocking -laughter which she had always inspired in him. - -"You'll _marry_ me?" His voice was staccato with contempt. "By heaven, -your naivete is magnificent! You should be enshrined in a museum! Thanks -for your kind offer, Miss Barr, but I must confess, if your innocence -will stand the strain, that my intentions in regard to you did not -include marriage. They were strictly dishonorable. When a Van Horne -allows himself to be led to the altar, the successful huntress is a -woman who is at least socially worthy to be the mother of future Van -Hornes. There is as yet no bar sinister on our coat of arms.... - -"No, walk, not run, to the nearest exit." He barked his new, ugly laugh -at her as Sally was backing hurriedly toward the door, her body hunched -as if his words had been actual blows, her face ghastly white. "You are -entirely free to go, with my blessing! I am rather a connoisseur at -kissing and I have just suffered a grievous disappointment. At the risk -of appearing ungallant, I am forced to admit that you would have bored -me intolerably if you had consented to 'trust me and give me all' in -exchange for my silence in regard to your birth. Goodby, Sally--and good -luck." - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - - -Somehow she made her way home, crept painfully, like a mortally wounded -animal, up the circular staircase to her room. Bracing her shaking hands -on her dressing table, she stared at her reflection in the mirror as if -she had never seen that white-faced, enormous-eyed, stricken girl -before. - -Then horror and loathing of herself swept over her with such force that -her knees buckled, and she sank to the floor. As she fell her hand -knocked from the dressing table a copy of The Capital City Press, for -which she was still subscribing, over her mother's protest, to glean -sparse news of David. - -She shuddered as the roll bounced from her knees but in another moment -her sick eyes flamed with new life, for half-revealed by the folding of -the sheets was an unmistakable picture of the boy she still loved. - -Her trembling fingers gouged at the wrapper. Why was _his_ picture on -the front page? Was he in trouble? Hurt? Or--married? - -Sally, crouching on the floor of her room, spread the crackling sheets -of The Capital City Press, her eyes devouring the two-column picture of -David Nash. Two lines of type above the photograph leaped out at her: - -"Honor graduate of A. & M. inherits grandfather's farm." - -He hadn't been injured or killed in an accident, he wasn't married! In a -frenzy of relief and gratitude to the God she had just been accusing of -deserting her, Sally Barr, who had been Sally Ford, bent her head until -her lips rested on the lips of the photograph. And it was rather a pity -that Arthur Van Horne, "connoisseur of kissing," was not there to see -the passionate fervor of the kisses which the girl whom he had dismissed -contemptuously was raining upon an unresponsive newspaper picture. - -When at last she was calmer she read the short item through. It was the -last paragraph that brought her to her feet, her slight body electric -with sudden determination: - -"Young Nash is living alone in the fine old farmhouse, and apparently is -as capable in the kitchen as on the seat of a cultivator. He says his -whole heart is in scientific farming, and that his only sweetheart is -'Sally,' a blue-ribbon heifer which he is grooming to break the world's -butter-fat production record." - -"David! Darling David!" she was laughing and crying at the same time. -"He hasn't changed! He hasn't forgotten that we're half-married!" - -Jerking open a drawer of her dressing table she caught sight of her face -in the mirror, and her eyes widened with delighted surprise. Gone was -the pinched, white, shame-stricken face, and in its place was beauty -such as she had never dreamed she possessed. She turned away from the -mirror, tremulous and abashed, for what she had to do would not be easy. -Her eyes tried to avoid the exquisite photograph of her mother that -stood in its blue leather frame on the dressing table, but at last she -snatched it up and carried it against her breast as she ran to her desk. - -She felt that she was talking to Enid as she wrote, pleading for -understanding and forgiveness from those dreaming, misty, -cornflower-blue eyes: - -"Mother, darling: I'm running away, to go to David. Please don't try to -stop me or bring me back, for I'll have to run away again if you do. I'm -going to marry David because I love him with all my heart and because he -is the only man I could ever marry without causing you shame. He already -knows the truth, and it made no difference in his love for me. You know -how it was with Grant Proctor. You said yourself that if I told him, he -would not want to marry me. And I could never marry a man without first -telling him the truth. Arthur Van Horne knew and wanted me to be his -mistress. He told me today. He did not think I was good enough to be his -wife. It would always be the same. And so I am going to David, who knows -and loves me anyway. - -"Oh, Mother, forgive me for hurting you like this! But don't you see -that I would hurt you more by staying? After a while you would be -ashamed of me because I could not marry. I would humiliate you in the -eyes of your friends. And I could not be happy ever, away from David. I -wanted to die after Arthur Van Horne told me today what he really wanted -of me, but now I know I want to live--with David. Please, Mother, don't -think my love for you--" - -She could write no more just then. Laying her hot cheek against the cold -glass of the framed photograph of her mother she sobbed so loudly, so -heart-brokenly that she did not hear a knock upon the door, did not know -her grief was being witnessed until she felt a hand upon her shoulder. - -"Sally, darling! What in the world is the matter?" It was Enid Barr's -tender, throaty contralto. - -Sally sprang to her feet, her eyes wild with fear, her mother's picture -still tightly clutched in her hands. "I--I was writing you a letter!" -she gasped. "I--I--" - -"Perhaps I'd better read it now," Enid said in an odd voice, and reached -for the scattered sheets of pale gray notepaper on the desk. - -Sally wavered to a chair and slumped into it, too dazed with despair to -think coherently. She could not bear to look at her mother, for she knew -now how cowardly she had been, how abysmally selfish. - -Her flaming face was hidden by her hands when, after what seemed many -long minutes, she heard her mother's voice again: - -"Poor Sally! You couldn't trust me? You'd have run away--like that? -Without giving me a chance to prove my love for you?" - -Sally dropped her hands and stared stupidly at her mother. Enid was -coming toward her, the newspaper with David's picture in it rustling -against the crisp taffeta of her bouffant skirt. And on Enid's face was -an expression of such sorrowful but loving reproach that Sally burst -into wild weeping. - -"Poor little darling!" Enid dropped to her knees beside Sally's chair -and took the girl's cold, shaking hands in hers. "We all make mistakes, -Sally. I've made more than my share. Maybe I'm getting old enough now to -have a little wisdom. And I want to keep you from making a mistake that -would cause both of us--and Court--untold sorrow." - -"But I love David and I shan't love anyone else," Sally sobbed, though -she knew her resistance was broken. - -"I'm forced to believe that now, darling," Enid said gently. "And I -shall not stand in the way of your happiness with him. That is not the -mistake I meant." - -"You mean that you'll let me marry him?" Sally cried incredulously. "Oh, -Mother! I love you so!" - -"And I love you, Sally." Enid's voice broke and she cuddled Sally's cold -hands against the velvety warmth of her own throat. "Your mistake would -have been to run away to marry David. You have a mother and father now, -Sally. You're no longer a girl alone, as David called you. You have a -place in society as our daughter, whether you want it or not. If David -wants to marry you, he must come here to do so, must marry you with our -consent and blessing." - -"But--" Sally's joy suddenly turned to despair again. "He wouldn't marry -a girl with a fortune. He told me so when he was here." - -"That was when he was penniless himself," Enid pointed out. "I've just -read this newspaper story about his inheriting his grandfather's farm. -It's a small fortune in itself, and since there's no immediate danger of -your inheriting either my money or Court's, I don't believe he will let -your prospective wealth stand in the way--if he loves you." - -"Oh, he does!" Sally laughed through her tears. "Look!" She snatched the -newspaper from the floor and pointed to the last paragraph of the story -about David. "He named his prize heifer after me! It says here his only -sweetheart is 'Sally'! Oh, Mother, I didn't know anyone could live -through such misery and such happiness as I felt today! I wanted to kill -myself after Van--Oh!" - -"Tell me just exactly what he said to you!" Enid commanded, her lovely -voice sharpened with anger and fear. - -When Sally had repeated the contemptuous, sneering speech as accurately -as possible, her mother's face, which had been almost ugly with anger, -cleared miraculously. - -"The man is an unspeakable cad, darling, but I am almost glad it -happened, since you escaped unscathed. He won't bother us again. I'm -sure of it! He is not quite low enough to gossip about me to my friends. -It is evident that he planned all along to use his knowledge as a club -to force you to submit to his desires. And now that he doesn't want you -any more, he will lose interest in the whole subject. I've known Van -nearly all my life and I've never known him to act the cad before. He's -probably despising himself, now that his fever has cooled. If you marry -David with our consent, he'll probably turn up at your wedding and offer -sincere congratulations with a whispered reassurance as to his ability -to keep our secret." - -"_When_ I marry David, not if!" Sally cried exultantly, flinging her -arms about her mother's neck. "Oh, I'm so glad I have a mother!" - -"Don't strangle me!" Enid laughed. "Leave me strength to write a -proposal of marriage to this cocksure young farmer who brags that he is -as capable in the kitchen as on the seat of a cultivator!" - -"He can't cook half as well as I can!" Sally scoffed. "You ought to -taste one of my apple pies! He can play nurse to his blue-ribbon stock -all he wants to, but he's got to let me do the cooking! And, Mother, -you'll tell him how much I love him, won't you? And--and you might -remind him that we only need half a marriage ceremony--the last half. -Wouldn't it be fun if we could go back to Canfield and let 'the marrying -parson' finish the job?" - -"Don't be too confident!" Enid warned her. "He may refuse you!" But at -sight of Sally's dismay she relented. "I know he loves you, darling. -Don't worry. If I were you I'd get busy immediately on a trousseau." - -"One dozen kitchen aprons will top the list," Sally laughed. - -Four days later the second telegram that Sally had received from David -arrived. "Catching next train East, darling. Happiest man in the world. -Can we be married day I arrive? Am wiring your blessed mother also. I'll -be loving you always. David." - -"Of course you can't be married the day he arrives!" Enid exclaimed -indignantly when Sally showed her the telegram. "I'm going to give you a -real wedding." - -"I think the children are right, Enid." Courtney Barr unexpectedly -championed Sally in her protest. "A quiet impromptu wedding, by all -means. Our announcement to the papers will indicate that we approve, and -since the boy is unknown in New York and Sally has only just been -introduced, I think the less fuss the better." - -Sally kissed him impulsively, aware, though the knowledge did not hurt -her, that he liked her better now that she was to leave his home, than -he had ever liked her. David arrived on Monday, and was guest of honor -that night at a small party of Enid's and Sally's most intimate friends, -at which time announcement of the forthcoming marriage was made. They -remembered having seen him briefly at Sally's coming-out party and so -handsome he was, so much at ease, now that he was to be married to the -girl he loved, that it occurred to none of Enid's guests to question his -eligibility. Sally, sitting proudly beside him, looked happily from her -mother to David, knew that in gaining a husband she was not losing a -mother, as she would have done if Enid had not interrupted the writing -of that terrible letter. - -On Tuesday Sally and David, accompanied by Enid and Courtney Barr, went -to the municipal building for the marriage license, and the afternoon -papers carried the news on the front pages, under such headlines as: -"Popular Deb to Marry Rich Farmer." But in all the stories there was no -hint of scandal, no reportorial prying into the "past" of the adopted -daughter of the rich and prominent Courtney Barrs. - -The wedding took place on Wednesday, in the drawing-room of the Barrs' -Fifth Avenue mansion, and the next morning, in his account of the "very -quiet" wedding, a society editor commented: "The ceremony was read by -the Reverend Horace Greer, of Canfield, ----, the choice of celebrant -being dictated by unexplained sentiment." - -What the society editor did not know was that "the marrying parson" of -Canfield spoke only the last half of the marriage service, beginning -where he had been interrupted nearly three years before. - -Sally and David were no longer "half married." - -THE END - - ---- - -Don't Stop Here! - -There are more stories that will thrill and fascinate you for the same -unprecedented low cost. - -What greater measure of enjoyment can be gleaned from any source than -from good books? They remove all boundaries, stimulate the imagination -and banish dull care. They lift you out of every-day drudgeries and grim -realities of life and transport you into the realms of fancy and -romance. - -Consult the following pages for other White House novels that are -guaranteed to please. - - -WHIRLWIND - -By Eleanor Early - -Author of Orchid - -Sybil Thorne was 18 when she first got herself talked about. A creature -of moods and tempers, beautiful, headstrong, believing herself a war -bride, she vowed never to marry again. Yet, after promising Craig -Newhall to marry him, the man who told her he could never be jealous of -a dead man, she impetuously married a man she had known but a few days -aboard a steamer for Havana. - -Disillusioned after a few days' romance, she returns without her -husband. She does not hear from him until Fate throws her into his path -again as he is about to leave with her sister-in-law. On the day she -gets her divorce, he is killed in an accident. That night "she put on a -dress of flame and went to the Follies." - -Almost having decided finally to marry Craig, back from the grave came -her soldier boy sweetheart. Sybil finally finds her happiness, but only -after the greatest tragedy of her life. - -White House Novels Are An Outstanding Value - - -GOOD GIRL - -By Roy L. Foley - -The greatest mystery in Nancy Deane's life was herself. Scarcely a day -passed that she did not say, "I wonder who I really am." - -Then one day Nancy not only found out with crashing suddenness but she -also lost her job. - -Which meant she had to look for work in spite of the fact that she was -one of the prominent Deanes. - -In quest of a job she is thrown into strange company for her but not so -strange in this jazz-mad, gin-drinking age. - -Nancy is a beautiful girl and as a result runs the whole gamut of -experiences that would beset a beautiful young lady from a small town. - -As Ginger Varden, sophisticated but big hearted, said, "Listen about the -girl who didn't know she had 'it'." - -For the Stories You Like, Read White House Novels - - -THE YELLOW STUB - -By Ernest Lynn - -A furious tale of modern crime, involving a clash between a resolved -youth and modern gangdom. A fast, intriguing expose of organized crime -in a large city, with its many ramifications and a plot that defies -solution until the breath-taking climax, written by a newspaper reporter -who knows his underworld. - -A staid, respectable citizen of Grafton is found murdered in the most -disreputable hotel in town. The community and the victim's family are -not only shocked but his family is also faced with disgrace because in -the murdered man's room is found a woman's handkerchief. - -There is one other clue--The Yellow Stub--which proves to be the key -link in an amazing chain of mystery and which plays the principal part -in removing the cloud which might have hung forever over the dead man's -memory. - -With this slender clue, alone and armed only with the weapons of courage -and persistence, the murdered man's son sets out to solve the mystery -and avenge his father's slayers. He is led into a vicious labyrinth of -widely ramified modern gangdom, with danger and death lurking in every -shadow, with unbridled passions ruled by avarice and hate. - -His task is complicated by two beautiful women, but Jim Rand succeeds in -his mission, with a climax as surprising as it is dramatic. - -A stirring story of the triumph of clean youth over safely entrenched, -organized crime, with a thrill on every page. - -White House Novels Are Guaranteed to Please - - -RIVAL WIVES - -By Anne Austin - -Author of "Daughters of Midas," "The Black Pigeon," and "The Avenging -Parrot" - -Nan Carroll was Attorney John Morgan's capable private secretary ... -"Almost a junior partner in the firm," insisted Willis Todd, Nan's only -boy friend. It was Willis, too, who made Nan realize that she was in -love with Morgan, Morgan who idolized his beautiful selfish wife, Iris. -Shocked at finding herself in love with a married man, Nan decided to -resign her position. - -Circumstances made this impossible, however, and before she could carry -out her resolve, a swift series of thrilling happenings threatened to -change the course of six lives. - -Here are characters you will recognize as real, faced with problems of -absorbing interest. Romance and marriage, mother love and heartlessness, -woven together to produce a story genuinely thrilling. - -Anne Austin has succeeded in writing another story of compelling -interest. When you learn the problems that face the figures in this -book, you will want to read the solution. - -Write for Our Complete List - - -THE BLAZING HORIZON - -By Ernest Lynn - -The True Story of Pawnee Bill - -A thrilling, red-blooded tale of a picturesque character against the -background of hell-roaring towns where men drank, quarreled, killed and -went about their business; of primeval passions ruling the hearts of men -who blazed the path of an Empire; a true story of the early days of the -Southwest. - -Gordon Lillie, as Pawnee Bill, the hero of countless men and boys of -this and past generations, stood in the doorway of the restaurant in -Caldwell one Saturday afternoon. Before him were cattle thieves, horse -thieves, Indians, desperadoes, women with hard eyes and painted cheeks. -He stood on the threshold of a career that was to be one of the most -colorful and stirring in the annals of the glamorous Southwest. - -More than a novel because far stranger than fiction, THE BLAZING HORIZON -is an authentic account of the opening of Oklahoma, a swift and vivid -recital of the struggle of thousands to gain a niche in the blazing -horizon. - -Starting in the eighties, it carries one on a wave of breathless -excitement through the great rush of the Boomers, 50,000 strong, who -stormed their way into the new territory; through days of hardships and -adventure; through hair-raising episodes of courage and chivalry; -through all the pains of the birth of a new country. - -Against this picturesque background, Ernest Lynn here pictures a -delightful romance, written after months of patient first-hand research -tracing the career of Pawnee Bill and the birth of Oklahoma. - -Ask Your Dealer for a List of White House Novels - - -JEALOUS WIVES - -By Ernest Lynn - -Author of "The Blazing Horizon," "The Yellow Stub" - -Should there be a single standard of morals for men and women? Should a -wife convict a husband on circumstantial evidence? Is a woman's -intuition always right? - -In JEALOUS WIVES is one married couple who preach the single standard -from the angle that each may participate in personal freedom without -objection from the other. But, once put in practice, the agreement ends -in disaster. - -Then there are two main characters who believe in the single standard; -that each shall live only for the other. And that marriage succeeds only -after a near-disaster when the husband makes only a timid attempt at -flirtation. - -A vivid, fast story of the present day. - -Consult Our List for Charming Love Stories and Thrilling Mysteries - - - - - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GIRL ALONE *** - - - - -A Word from Project Gutenberg - - -We will update this book if we find any errors. - -This book can be found under: http://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/35077 - -Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one -owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and -you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission -and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the -General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and -distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works to protect the -Project Gutenberg(tm) concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a -registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, -unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything -for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may -use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative -works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and -printed and given away - you may do practically _anything_ with public -domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, -especially commercial redistribution. - - - -The Full Project Gutenberg License - - -_Please read this before you distribute or use this work._ - -To protect the Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or -any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License available with this file or online at -http://www.gutenberg.org/license. - - -Section 1. General Terms of Use & Redistributing Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic works - - -*1.A.* By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg(tm) -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the -terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all -copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in your possession. If -you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the -terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or -entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. - -*1.B.* "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things -that you can do with most Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works even -without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph -1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement -and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -*1.C.* The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of -Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works. Nearly all the individual works -in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an -individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are -located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you -from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating -derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project -Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the -Project Gutenberg(tm) mission of promoting free access to electronic -works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg(tm) works in compliance with -the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg(tm) name -associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this -agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full -Project Gutenberg(tm) License when you share it without charge with -others. - -*1.D.* The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in -a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check -the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement -before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or -creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project -Gutenberg(tm) work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning -the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United -States. - -*1.E.* Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -*1.E.1.* The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with - almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away - or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License - included with this eBook or online at http://www.gutenberg.org - -*1.E.2.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -derived from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating -that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can -be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying -any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a -work with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on -the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs -1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the -Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or -1.E.9. - -*1.E.3.* If an individual Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic work is -posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and -distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and -any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg(tm) License for all works posted -with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of -this work. - -*1.E.4.* Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project -Gutenberg(tm) License terms from this work, or any files containing a -part of this work or any other work associated with Project -Gutenberg(tm). - -*1.E.5.* Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) License. - -*1.E.6.* You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any -word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or -distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg(tm) work in a format other than -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version -posted on the official Project Gutenberg(tm) web site -(http://www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or -expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a -means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original -"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include -the full Project Gutenberg(tm) License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -*1.E.7.* Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg(tm) works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -*1.E.8.* You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works -provided that - - - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg(tm) works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - - - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg(tm) - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) - works. - - - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - - - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) works. - - -*1.E.9.* If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael -Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg(tm) trademark. Contact the -Foundation as set forth in Section 3. below. - -*1.F.* - -*1.F.1.* Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection. -Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, and the -medium on which they may be stored, may contain "Defects," such as, but -not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription -errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a -defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer -codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment. - -*1.F.2.* LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg(tm) trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg(tm) electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. -YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, -BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN -PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND -ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR -ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES -EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE. - -*1.F.3.* LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with -your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with -the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a -refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity -providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to -receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy -is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further -opportunities to fix the problem. - -*1.F.4.* Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS,' WITH NO OTHER -WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO -WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -*1.F.5.* Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. -If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the -law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be -interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by -the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any -provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. - -*1.F.6.* INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works in accordance -with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, -promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic works, -harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, -that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do -or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg(tm) -work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any -Project Gutenberg(tm) work, and (c) any Defect you cause. - - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg(tm) - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers -including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists -because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from -people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg(tm)'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg(tm) collection will remain -freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and -permanent future for Project Gutenberg(tm) and future generations. To -learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and -how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the -Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org . - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive -Foundation - - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state -of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue -Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification number is -64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at -http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/pglaf . Contributions to the -Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the -full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. -Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered -throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at 809 -North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email -business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact -information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official page -at http://www.pglaf.org - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - - -Project Gutenberg(tm) depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where -we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any -statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside -the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways -including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, -please visit: http://www.gutenberg.org/fundraising/donate - - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg(tm) electronic -works. - - -Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg(tm) -concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared -with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project -Gutenberg(tm) eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg(tm) eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless -a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks -in compliance with any particular paper edition. - -Each eBook is in a subdirectory of the same number as the eBook's eBook -number, often in several formats including plain vanilla ASCII, -compressed (zipped), HTML and others. - -Corrected _editions_ of our eBooks replace the old file and take over -the old filename and etext number. The replaced older file is renamed. -_Versions_ based on separate sources are treated as new eBooks receiving -new filenames and etext numbers. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: - - http://www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg(tm), -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/35077.zip b/35077.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index bfce604..0000000 --- a/35077.zip +++ /dev/null |